ă€ŠThe Orphan Foxă€‹


 Prologue: Clash of Dimensions

    The universe, countless stars and planets, worlds strewn along the galaxies. Many are unaware of the others existence, just as much as they are unaware of them. Every world is unique in it''s own way, that is to say that some of them are more advanced than the others, while a few contain elements and knowledge none other has. All of them seperated in their own dimensions to thrive in.

    One such world is Treia, a world that gave rise to many myths and legends as time went on. Sometimes a new hero would rise, when other times darkness takes over the land. Just as time went on many races fell or went into hiding, while others rose and thrived like a phoenix from the ashes. Many were unaware of their own past, just as much as they couldn''t predigt the future ahead of them.

    They were unaware of their own position, but unlike many others, they knew that they weren''t alone in the universe. Though rare, sometimes dimensions crashed into each other and individuals or items get sent in between the worlds. This often led into a new era, either good or bad, resulting in a cycle of neverending change.

    Treia is part of a mobile dimension, that is to say that it quite often clashes with other dimenions that are either still or mobile like itself. And at the moment that very dimension was on collision course with the dimension containing a small blue planet that revolved around it''s sun.

    Normally a dimensional collision doesen''t affect the dimensions itself or the worlds contained within it, it only leads to the short opening of a hole, gate even between them and their worlds.

    Such an Event occured in the middle of july in earths calender, as the only witnesses of the event vanished with it. As such no one undersood what exactly occured that day. And within said group of people sent through the void between dimensions, there was a young boy, a child even, who was shocked when he witnessed the rift. No one knows if it was fate, coincidence or terrible luck. But definitly, that day would never be forgotten, or would it?

    <u>POV: Arin</u>

    Tick, tack, tick ,tick

    The sound of hitting the mouse and keyboard can be heard, as I am curretly playing a videogame on my rooms computer. It is a small computer with just enough calculation power to run some old strategie games, but that doesn''t matter. The Game was fun and the AI on hard difficulty nearly got me. At the moment I am inside my room of the Orphanage I am living in. Why am I an orphan you ask?, I don''t know either. Maria, the orphanage-manager once told me that I was left on their door-step with a small letter containing the name Arin. With that said, this is why I am here and where my Name comes from.

    You''re propably asking why I own a computer even though I live in an orphanage, number one: I''ve been crafting various things ever since I was little, sometimes even selling a thing or two which goes into my pocket-money. And second: I am friends with the manager of the scrap collection-site. One day he came by, bringing me an old computer in exchange for a small fox-plushie I made. He said it was for his dauther''s birthday, but I believe he took it for himself, because the way he hogged and stared at it wasn''t normal.

    Back to the Topic, I leave the computer as I wobbly take a few steps and land face first in my bed. Some of you might have guessed but even though I have very dexterous hands and probably acceptable intellect, I have very weak legs. I maybe can walk around 100 meters before I collapse, don''t even mention running. This is also one of the reasons why I often craft or create various things with my hands.

    Even now, most of my shelves contain hundreds of small plushies and figurines made out of wood and stone. Of course various drawings were also pinned onto the walls, with most of the Pictures depicting felines and canines such as foxes, wolfes and tigers. As for why? No Reason actually, just cause I think they are cool. I like them, and so does sky. You wanna know who that is? It''s a small fairy that lives with me here, she sometimes vanishes into nothingness and returns when I''m bored. Everyone says that I am imagening things, maybe even beeing a bit crazy. But who knows, even if she would be just me dreaming or my imagination, she always listens to my worries and comforts me. While laying on my bed, talking with sky, the door suddenly opens and Maria enters.

    "Hey Arin, food is ready... Oh my, you are talking with yourself again, you should really get rid of this bad habit of yours you know." (Maria)

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Maria smiles towards me as she''s saying that. Well what can I do, I am talking to Sky next to me... Wait, where did she go? Its annoying when she suddenly vanishes like that.

    Looking around the room searching for Sky, Maria suddenly starts to snicker and then coughs once aloud to get my attention.

    "Arin, come back to your senses. Food is ready and I am here to help you go downstaires, I don''t want the same thing happening as two weeks ago. By the way it''s ghackets and elbow macaroni, your favorite, so come now.ˇ± (Maria)

    ˇ°Ye~hesˇ± (Arin)

    Hearing her say that with a wide smile, I nearly jump off my bed. Sadly, my legs don''t play along so I can only lift myself off with a bit of help from Maria. But who cares about that? It''s my favorite food today, and actually Elisa''s cooking is by far the best. Elisa is the chef here in this orphanage, as well as the children''s psychologist, though i''m not quite sure what a psychologist is. She always says that its a job like a doctor, yet he mostly looks at our thoughts instead of our body. Actually isn''t that quite scary... does she read our minds? It is possible as she somehow always knows when we don''t want to eat our vegetables and forces us to eat them, since she says it''s important for our growth.

    Lost in thoughts we already arrived in the small canteen with three big tables and benches on each side of them. Most of the Kids are already here, they come by themselves when they hear the food-bell, but I am a special case. Because of my legs they need to come pick me up and help me down, so stairs are in my eyes the enemy.

    I am seated at the Table closest to the kitchen together with Markus and Anna next to me. The two of them are cool, but many of the other kids make fun of me for being unable to walk freely. Still, they beg for a plushie from time to time resulting in me being acknowledged. Many of the kids luckily only poke fun or play pranks on me, even though I don''t like it, I can''t be angry at them since I''d probably do the same thing if I were in their shoes. So actually, even if not actively, I get along with most of the other kids here in this orphanage. However, not everything is perfect.

    From the around 32 kids that live here there is one that dislikes me a lot. I don''t know the specific reason, yet Benjamin, Benji for short, keeps bullying me on the grander scale. Just about a week ago he spraycolored the new figurine I created in the creative-room.

    Well it is just a room with all kinds of materials, though everytime we try to use dangerous tools a overseer, either Maria or Elisa, has to be there so no accidents occure. That aside, I was really sad when I saw my new Tiger Figurine completly dyed red with spray-paint. I would try to remove it, but that would damage the figurine even further so I just took some white color and overpainted some spots. Never seen a white-striped red Tiger before? Now you have! Well anyways, Benji got punished for bullying me with one week no desert and no pocket-money.

    Lost in thought I hear a short crisp sound as a plate filled with food is placed in front of me. The tempting scent waved into my nose, causing my mouth to water. Seriously, Elisa''s the best chef around. Anna, seeing my excited expression starts to pat my head. Even though she is only older by 2 years, with her beeing 10, I am still about a head shorter than her. Well I''m naturally shorter that most of my age, but i''d really like her to stop ruffling up my hair. Mostly because I don''t want any hair in my food, it''s annoying. Seeing me glare at her she pulls back, while opposite of me Markus starts to laugh shamelessly. Still, as the noise grows louder around us we start to dig into our food. It tasts good, like any other time she cooks, maybe even a bit better.

    Normally after lunch, everyone would go back to school, but at the moment we have summer holiday so everyone is doing something on their own. Most of the others leave to play some games in the garden. I tell Maria that I want to join them so she brings over my wheelchair. After making myself comfortable, I am driven outside by Anna who seems to have a lot of fun pushing me. Well, not that I mind. Leaving through the door to the garden, I reflexivly close my eyes because of the sunlight. After a short adjustment of my eyes, I can finally see what''s happening in my view. Matthias and the others are playing hide and seek, a game I am more or less unable to play. I kinda feel sad beeing unable to play along, so I ask Anna to bring me over to the flower-beds. She Happily agrees and pushes my wheelchair along the stone paved path leading through the garden directly to the flower-field.

    Sitting in my wheelchair, I watch the flowers and occasionally Anna, Markus and the rest as they are playing around. At the moment they all gather toghether, probably deciding on a new game. Just as I was turning around to look at the REGA-Helicopter flying in the distance, Markus calls me over. It seems they want to play mafia now, meaning even I could play along. Deciding to do so, I turn my wheelchair and move slowly in their direction. Arriving at the Stone border, I then slowly stand up and walk the last 8 meters to where the other are gathered at the moment. It honestly feels weird with everyone staring at me while I am trying to walk over. Only 5 more meters... WHAT THE HECK IS THAT!?!

    "Hey guys, beneath you...!!" (Arin)

    Before I could warn them of the weird black hole that opened up beneath them, they already got swallowed by it. They didn''t even have the chance to scream. Just as Markus and Anna were about to be swallowed, I wanted to take a step forward to help them, but my body froze out of fear as sweat started to build up on my forehead. Just one step and I could..., before I could even think any further, the hole became larger and started to expand in my direction. I want to flee, but my legs wouldn''t take even one step. I feel like a mouse, cornered by a snake. Fear taking over my body, I realized a little late that I was already swallowed by the weird wormhole.

    Descending into darkness I try to grab the air above me, but as expected, useless. Falling further and further, I begin to have a hard time breathing, when suddenly a huge pressure hits me and my consciousness is sent flying.

 Chapter 1: Rude Awakening

    (Weird, I remember being sucked into that black... something before losing consciousness. Then why do I feel like I am floating in some kind of liquid?) (Arin)

    Such thoughts run through my head as I slowly regain my consciousness. Though I''m not sure what is going on, as somehow my whole body feels ticklish. As I open my eyes, I find myself in a white void. There was nothing else as far as the eye can see.

    (Did I die?) (Arin)

    As I am thinking that, I can hear my own voice reverberating inside this space. Definitely weird. Not understanding what is happening I crouch down and try to touch my body. I can see it and it is here, yet it feels so far away, could it be that I became a ghost?!?

    "Not exactly, but not far off." (???)

    Suddenly, an unknown voice can be heard as I try to look into the direction it came from. What appears before my eyes is an unnatural amount of steam, rising from the ground as it slowly takes on a form. First, there are two red glowing eyes in the mist, staring at me as if they could see through my soul. Somehow though, I have yet to feel uncomfortable. What appears next is a maw with sharp teeth and very deadly looking canines. Next, the fog started to form a head and slowly form the body which totally looks like a fox... with nine tails. I''ve never seen such a fox with such white fur and crimson-gold lines along it, reminiscent of flames. There it stood before me, at least 2 meters in height and about 5 to 6 meters in length, tails not included. Honestly, if I had some paper and crayons now, I would love to make a sketch of this.

    "Thanks for the Compliment, but what you see before you is no more than a mental image of who I once was." (???)

    NO WAY, that fox just spoke to me!! And wait, why can I hear my thoughts resound...?!

    "hahaha" (???)

    The white fox in front of me started to laugh in a female voice, making my heart calm down.

    But still, who is she? I never had a dream as realistic as this.

    "Hmm, well you could say that this is a dream, yet it isn''t. Oh my, I forgot to introduce myself, I am Lumi, or at least what remains of the fox by the name of Lumi. It''s nice to meet you Arin." (Lumi)

    (Huh? How does she know my name?)

    "Hahaha, one question at the time, I''ll answer as much as I can. For starters, you are not dead. At the moment, we are inside your mind, so that is why I can hear whatever you are thinking. Oh, and don''t fear for your Body, it''s just in some kind of sleep state. You''ll wake up eventually." (Lumi)

    So I am not dead? I''m relieved, as I didn''t want to die just yet... Huh, tears? Did I really feel that relieved...?

    "It''s fine, you''re alright. You don''t need to fear, at the moment you are perfectly safe." (Lumi)

    Feeling the weight on my heart get lighter, I use my arm to remove the rest of the tears and face the white fox who is standing patiently in front of me. I don''t know where she came from, but I believe she means well, she gives off a calming feeling just like Maria back in the orphanage...

    WAIT, THE ORPHANAGE, where am I, what happened to this weird black hole, where are the others!?!

    Growing frantic, the fox takes on a human form and hugs me tightly. At first, I didn''t believe it, but man she is even stronger than Markus.

    Sitting on her lap, she pats my head to calm me down. After what I believe to be about 5 minutes, she finally starts to explain.

    "You needn''t worry for now, it would only make everything worse. As for your friends, I haven''t sensed anybody else in a ten-kilometer radius aside from you, so I guess they ended up somewhere else" (Lumi)

    "As for you, what you experienced seems to be a clash between dimensions, you and your friends were practically sucked into this dimension against your will" (Lumi)

    Sucked into another dimension? That makes no sense, it shouldn''t be possible. Anna told me about such things from the comics she reads, but that is not real.. is it?

    "Sadly your situation is real, as for the exact circumstance behind it, I don''t know. But why don''t we just calm down for now and I will tell you about me and a little more about the circumstance you''re in. How does that sound?" (Lumi)Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Mhmm" (Arin)

    Nodding my head while still thinking of what occurred until now, I start to listen to what Lumi has to tell. She began with where we are right now and who she is. It seems this worlds name is Treia and it is probably a few times larger than earth. How do I know this? It seems she read my memories before and already started to look into it. Actually, I want her to stop watching my memories as doing that gives me an uncomfortable feeling.

    Well anyway, it seems there are at least 5 known great continents out there and many smaller states and islands. To her time it was still the great war era, but by now it seems to be the age of humans. I don''t know the details, but it seems that Lumi was actually the heir of the great white-fox clan which was active a little more than 10 000 years ago. She herself was born about 8 thousand years ago and was completely surrounded by war, as her clan slowly died away because of the human invaders. It seems that the humans were after the eradication of the royal family because they were the only ones with space, time and illusion Attributes. Many of the nobles can use space attribute and a few higher ranked foxes can still use illusions aside from their birth-element. But aside from them, most of the fox-clan''s people could only use their birth-element or none at all. Magic seems to exist, but when I asked her about it, she told me that that would be quite complicated to explain and would answer that at a later date. Hearing time and space, as well as how desperate the humans were, I believe it must have been a rare trait? I can''t tell, but I''m sure I''ll understand it sooner or later if I keep listening to her.

    As the humans managed to invade deep into the territory, many started to flee, even Lumi was sent away by her parents as they tried to buy her time to run away. I was jealous of her having parents, but having to go through something like this... I don''t know which is worse. She herself died when she was running away from them and caught up in a pincer attack which heavily wounded her. In her last moment, she used Magic to collapse the Ground beneath her and her attackers, falling into the cavern beneath, killing all the attackers and... herself.

    "Then how come you are talking to me right now? Are you something like a ghost?" (Arin)

    "Not exactly, I am what you could call an Echo. A construct of all the knowledge and memories of the fox once called Lumi. As for the reason we can talk, let''s continue the story because otherwise you would just get confused." (Lumi)

    I nod understandingly as she keeps explaining.

    It seems that her clan/kind go into the category of intelligent monsters in the books of the humans. I was actually quite shocked hearing this as everything I could see was a nicely clothed, white-haired, young woman with gold-crimson eyes that seemed to glow like a light in the darkness. But the reason for that seems to be simple, her kind, upon death, consumes all mana inside the body and formes it into a crystal. She mentioned that this part would be important, so I listened closely. Normally a crystal of her kind would be about 50 cm in length and about 20 cm in width and broadness. It seems that that would classify as an Emporer-Crystal, the best kind one could get from "monsters".

    Normally, once the Magic Power leaves the Corpse, it starts to decay and fall apart, but that wasn''t the case here. If I understood her right, it seems that her dead body ended up right inside a dragon-vain which is actually just pure Magic Power flowing through the ground. Where it comes from, not even she knows. Only that those veins are active for long periods of time before slowly fading away. What this has to do with me, I don''t really understand, but it seems to explain her circumstance so it involves me too, kinda...

    "Actually, my body should have been void of Magic Power long ago, but because I ended up in the Dragon-Vein, it kept replenishing the lost Magic-Power of my physical body which continued to feed mana to the crystal." (Lumi)

    "So your body was like converter for the Magic-Power of the Dragon-Vain into mana for the crystal. But what did that do?" (Arin)

    Answering my question she said that the crystal of her''s kept growing until it was the size of 2 meters in height and 80 cm in both length and broadness. Hearing her description I left my mouth hanging, she told me that an Emperor-class crystal was the greatest, how come it resulted in such growth?

    "Fufu, you face looks funny you know? You should close your mouth because I am not jet finished with the best part." (Lumi)

    Laughing at my reaction she rubs my head, which feels somehow weird since it is not my real body, but at the same time feels insanely comfortable. Nearly melting in her Arms I have to keep myself together or I won''t hear what she says.

    Hearing her chime like voice, I listen to every word she says. Following her description, there exists god tier crystal that only appears after killing, well, a divine being. Personally, I don''t like the name God, feels kinda bossy. However, those crystals at most reach a size of 1 meter in height, so what does that make her? Universe-Class? She just laughs and explains to me for now, why she ended up that way.

    Just as she was about to start explaining however, the whole space suddenly turns golden in Color and collapses occasionally. A sharp pain runs through my body as though I am hit with needles all around.

    Sweating profusely I gnash my teeth. Honestly, I am scared, the pain is unbearable and my brain feels like it is about to explode. Just as I was about to see black, a pair of powerful, yet slender arms pull me into their embrace and a calming silver light envelops me. The pain doesn''t go away, yet there is now a second, more comfortable feeling surrounding me. Hearing my beating heart, I listen to the soft sound of Lumi who tries to calm me down. We stayed like this for some time, which felt like an eternity.

    After the pain faded, so did that comfortable feeling. Looking behind me there was Lumi, gazing into my eyes with a completely tranquil gaze.

    "It seems it began earlier than estimated, well, I don''t have much time left, so I''ll convert all my knowledge and important memories to you. This way you should have it easier to adapt and live in this new world. I hope you''ll have a good life from now on." (Lumi)

    "Wait, what are you talking about? I don''t understand you! Why would you do this for me, and what connection do I have with you?!?" (Arin)

    Shocked by her previews words, I shouted at her.

    At first, she becomes wide-eyed, probably because I never really shouted since we met, but gathers herself again rather quickly. As the space around us starts to change colors rapidly she opens her mouth once more.

    "The answer is simple. You fell through the dimensional hole and ended up directly inside my crystal. The chances for that to happen is at least 1 to, I don''t know, infinity?!" (Lumi)

    Stunned by her sudden explanation I made a funny face. In that case, I somehow ended up transported from my world, directly through dimensions into her crystal? How is that even possible?!?

    Before I could think further, the space around us started to crack and open up. Scared by this, I look into the eyes who calmed me down already many times. She just smiled at me and spoke in a whispered Voice:

    "I gave you my knowledge and memories, so you will soon understand, but for now, go up to the surface and live your life. Because didn''t you want to look for your friends? Anyhow, it was nice speaking with you one last time. I enjoyed my time with you, so I wish you a lot of luck in the future. Have a good life, little Arin." (Lumi)

    Saying goodbye one last time, she gives me a warm kiss on my forehead before she starts to fade away. I am still shocked so I couldn''t react, but before I could do anything, everything around me collapsed and darkness surrounded me once more.

 Chapter 1.5: Fate of a Crystal

    A Royal Fox, a beautiful creature. Pure white fur on their whole body with nine tails floating in the air. Sharp gold-crimson eyes which give off a feeling of majesty. Deadly claws and fangs, as well as the ability to utilize time and space to their advantage. Most even have the ability to take a human form which more often than not is of absolute beauty and majesty. They were the rulers of the forests and beasts, the Humans even gave them the title of Kitsune, but that is not all. In today''s society they count as extinct because of the great war, more than 8 thousand years ago. But back then, the competition to kill even one was great.

    A battle against them required often multiple experts, such as warriors and mages as well as methods to seal their movement and magic-usage. Mostly the subjugators had to count with major casualties, as even young Royal Foxes had the intellect of a human and the ability to fight easily with an A-rank adventurer.

    Rewinding time back by 8''320 years, Lumi, barely 200 years old, already counted as an adult fox, but was still spoiled by her parents, the Emperor and the Empress. So when the great battle occurred in front of their gates, the Emperor and his wife sent their daughter away, telling her to flee to the Dragon Mountains where their allies were stationed. Lumi understood that this might be her final goodbye, but she was still trying to honor her parents by taking along a few noble foxes with combat ability and fleeing towards the north, in order to cross the continent before the Humans could catch up.

    Sadly she wasn''t trained enough, so when they had just left, their group ended up in an ambush prepared by the Humans. Knowing full well that she wasn''t strong enough to take on the Humans, she tried to manipulate space in order to jump somewhere safe. Although the magic started, they only ended up inside a trap, as the Humans had prepared for this and set up a teleportation interference beforehand. Struggling with her last breath, with her companions long dead, she suddenly calmed down, unbeknownst to her, she entered a state where she accepted everything and was, because of this, able to analyze her surroundings perfectly.

    After what appeared to be only three seconds, yet felt like minutes, she detected that she and her attackers were standing above what seems to be a large cavern. Even her detection senses couldn''t sense the bottom of it, so in the end, she made a heavy decision. She was heavily wounded, her ability to flee was also sealed and the attackers kept closing in. Making her decision final, she manipulated the Earth beneath hers and the attacker''s feet and let everything collapse. Sadly, earth-element isn''t her specialty, so she used up the last of her internal Mana and began to lose consciousness.

    Just as her eyesight was about to collapse, she could see the Human attackers fall alongside her, into the deep cavern. No one survived that fall, and even if they did, they would have been slowly eroded by what was at the bottom of said cavern. Lumi already lost consciousness when the Impact hit her, so she passed on peacefully within the darkness, going to meet her brethren in the heavens. What she would have never guessed, would have been that she would leave behind an heir to her bloodline, even if he was a former Human from another dimension. But that, she would never know.

    The Human Corpses around were slowly eroded, together with everything they had on them which didn''t contain Magic-Power or at least a bit of Mana. Their erosion should have been much slower, but because they ended up just above a Dragon-Vain, the Pressure of the Magic-Power, or MP for Short, was just too high for their Body to contain. Even some of their Magic-Tools collapsed under the pressure and either eroded or even went up in explosions, further opening up the Dragon Vain.

    What no one realized was that only the body of the Royal Fox, who was used to containing massive amounts of Mana wasn''t eroded or destroyed. Due to the Crystal which started to form within the Body, it kept absorbing the Mana contained within, growing bigger and more pure with every passing second. Normally the Crystal would completely exhaust the body, causing it to fall apart, but the dragon-vain kept refilling the body of the former Royal-Fox with Magic Power which was then simply converted into Mana and fed to the crystal within. With this going on for years on no end, the body was like a stone in the raging sea. It slowly got converted into liquid Magic-Power which started to accumulate into a small pool beneath the crystal, absorbing even more Magic Power and converting it into mana ceaselessly. Speeding up the growth-process of the crystal now hovering above it.

    Year after year past and after nearly 4500 years, the Crystal reached the height of 2 meters and 80 cm in both length and broadness. A beautiful white and gold-crimson crystal, floating above a small transparent pond whose water keeps floating up around it like vines, making it a picture of absolute beauty. But that wasn''t the end of it. Reaching the height of 2 Meters, the crystal couldn''t grow any larger, so it started to compress the Mana within, purifying it in the process. The Result was that the crystal, after another 2000 years past, became completely transparent while shining in all possible colors, making the cave feel like paradise on earth. Its appearance was similar to a Denali Crystal seen on earth, but by levels more pure and beautiful. It was not long after that the Dragon-Vain, as if having finished its duty, started to grow weaker before completely vanishing.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The last bit of Magic Power was infused into the pool before the Dragon-Vain vanished, yet with no target to feed as the Crystal was already "perfect" the pool just wildly emitted mana into the atmosphere. This resulted in the growth of various rare plants and metals in the vicinity who kept producing MP, creating an evergrowing cycle. Another 1500 years past uneventfully, with only the pool and flora around it growing.

    One day though, it was the 23 day of the 6 Month of the year 9521 of the new Age calendar. It was on that day that a young child with chestnut colored hair and emerald like eyes fell through the hole between dimensions, ending up directly inside the crystal. There was no fancy effect, only a short rift and whoosh, he was there. The crystal, suddenly filled with the additional mass nearly burst open, but because crystals aren''t as brittle on the inside as they are on the outside it kept together.

    Normally a Human is able to absorb some of the crystal-Mana by breaching it and slowly absorbing it to strengthen himself. Yet even when you''re lucky and prepared, the most you can get from it is about 30%, and mostly not even much more than 10%. However, as the boy never before came in contact with any Kind of Magic-Energie or Mana he was on a level of absolute Purity that not even newborn children on Treia could reach. So ending up inside the probably only absolute pure crystal was like sending a fish into water. His body was the perfect vessel, so the Mana inside the crystal had no problem beeing absorbed by it. However, as the boy''s body was not used to it, the mana started to change the body on a genetic level, which normally would never occur. The most that once happened was that a person''s sense of smell strengthened enormously because he absorbed a lot of Mana from a wolf-type monster crystal in a short amount of time. Yet the consequences of such a modification left him with a pained body for three days where he could barely move.

    Now with absorbing 100% of the Mana within the purified crystal of Royal-Fox origin, normally the human brain would be unable to support such a level of change and collapse. Even worse so since the boy''s internal and external physical and magical properties were completely rearranged. Yet to protect the mind of the young human who was suddenly thrown into it, the Crystal used the remaining knowledge and memories of its former owner to isolate the boy''s mind and create a space where it could communicate with- and protect him.

    Yet seeing that young child''s memories beforehand, the crystal felt sad somehow. It never had emotions or feelings, but with the combination of knowledge and memories of the boy and Lumi, something akin to an artificial intelligence was created. Later, while talking to the boy it felt happy somehow, something it had yet to understand. The boy, Arin was his name, was quite irritated by the situation and showed that even on the surface by struggling in the beginning. But he calmed down once Lumi, so she named herself as to honor her predecessor, started to hug and treat him like Lumi once was treated by her parents.

    Somehow there was a feeling of fulfillment in there. And as he completely regained his calm, she started to explain to him what occurred and why he was here. But before she could go into details about how the Crystal came into existence and what was happening to the boy''s body, the space around them suddenly started to collapse as the pain passed the threshold that the isolation could prevent. Suddenly attacked by pain, the boy became feverish and nearly collapsed, which could mean his death.

    In order to keep him together, she pulled him into her embrace and started to send pure Magic Power directly from the pool beneath into the body of the boy, trying to offset the worst pain. In the end however, what occurred was something that she with her limited knowledge couldn''t have predicted. The Mana and Magic Power started to balance each other out, mixing together and forming something like a third kind of Magical-Energie, one which started to interact with the boy''s very soul. She was extremely surprised, as Arin''s body started to be reformed once again in a rather amazing way.

    Seeing the stressed boy in her arms slowly calm down while remaining slightly agitated, she started to whisper calming words to him, sometimes even singing short songs she took out of his memories in the Orphanage.

    She realized quickly that Arin was in a kind of a trance, unable to leave before the absorption and "Evolution"-process, named by Lumi, came to an end. It took nearly a whole year before it was done. The crystal was empty and slowly falling apart, while the pool beneath only had some essence at the bottom left, unable to further gather Magic Power or create Mana. In the last moment, Arin snapped back to reality, seemingly unknowing of how long he was there.

    Lumi said some last words because she knew that she could collapse any second, but was rather moved when he shouted out in desperation. Even if it was more of a question directed at his circumstance, there was still a feeling of longing and fear present. Fear of the new, and fear of separation. She just happily smiled at him, gave him some last words of advice and... thanked him.

    She could not understand how or why she felt that way. When she realized that she was already in a critical condition, she gave him one last kiss on the forehead, granting him all the knowledge and important memories she had, before smiling one last time like a mother seeing off her child.

    As the crystal shattered and the unconscious boy fell into the pool beneath, no-one realized that Lumi, in her last moment seems to have accidentally converted her own consciousness and sealed it into his mind. Now hidden there, she sleeps, waiting for the day where she once more can talk to the youth that she came to love like her own son.

 Chapter 2: That Boy sure is running!

    Hearing the sound of water droplets hitting the floor, my cautiousness slowly returns from the murky abyss. As I try to open my heavy eyes I notice something weird, my Body feels light and empowered, yet at the same time weird and ticklish. I have the feeling that it is definitely my body, yet it feels so far, so changed...

    "Guaaaarhh!!! UUuuuAAAaaaaa!!!" (Arin)

    Before my train of thought can continue I''m suddenly struck with a piercing headache, as though something that does not belong tries to force a way in. I Scream out in pain as it is, but am shocked still at what I heard, or better...felt.

    My scream didn''t sound like it came from the weak me, it sounded as though a Lion was hit and howled. The Yell sounded out around me and traveled through the atmosphere as though it was everywhere, carrying pressure with it. I don''t know what I should think about, but because of the shock from my own howl, the pain was like blown away.

    As the pain lessened, I finally realized what caused the pain. What entered my head seems to be the knowledge and memories Lumi left me, yet they are still rather murky and don''t feel like my own. I guess I''ll get used to them sooner or later.

    As the time passes, I slowly open my eyes and take a look around. What I saw wasn''t a grass-plain nor the sun or moon in the sky, but only what seems to be the roof of a cave. Weirdly enough, even though the whole cave is only dimly lit, I could see perfectly. Is this Nightvision?

    I would have liked that ability back in the Orphanage, I would be able to keep reading even when Maria turned off the Lights...

    "ueee, Sniff, sniff" (Arin)

    Tears started to gather in the Croner of my eyes as I understand that my Situation isn''t favorable.

    I am in another world, another dimension even, and at the moment hundreds of meters under the surface. No friends or caretaker is around, even Lumi is gone. Though I know all this, I still want to deny it... why did this have to happen?!

    Sitting down I keep crying as my tears flow down my cheeks and make a dropping sound when hitting the water surface. A cold and lonely feeling creeping up from the depth of my heart.

    Yet I didn''t even realize that I was halfway submerged in water, as tears kept flowing down my cheeks. Only after having cried for about five minutes did the clouds in my heart give way to a bit of light as I regained my awareness of my surroundings. Finally realizing that I was actually sitting in the water I raise myself up, just to notice that I was lying on something immensely comfortable. To be honest, the feeling of my soft blanket at home can eat dirt compared to this.

    As I look down I realize that I was stark naked, I didn''t have any clothes on me, but that was only secondary. As I stand up I come across the reason for the comfortable feeling beneath me. Actually, there is an extra weight on the back of my body, it''s light and barely noticeable, but it''s definitely there. When I look down on my back, what greets me are multiple Tails with really beautiful silver fur. The Surprises don''t end there, as those tails were connected to ME. Yes, seriously, when DID I GROW TAILS?!?

    As I am thinking to myself where those tails come from I can hear the sound of water in the distance, like a small waterfall. It was there the whole time, yet I only notice it now. Plus, since when is my hearing so good? I have many questions and no answers.

    I look down again at my feet who are still submerged inside this... Liquid? I could not see a reflection, but the water was completely see-through and shining in many different colors, it is like one of these soap-bubbles that reflect light or something similar. Fact is, it looks beautiful. Mesmerized by the Bubble-Liquid, named so by myself, I notice a little late as a cold air-current flows past me while rustling up my hair and hitting my skin.

    I still don''t have any clothes on, but aside from the fact that my skin seems whiter and purer than before, and the fact that I have tails now, not much seems to have changed. However, even as I can tell it is cold down here with the wind, I don''t seem to be freezing, not even shuddering in the cold. Though it seems I can''t feel cold right now, I would still prefer to have my hoodie back, I feel more comfortable with clothes on. Even the scarf Anna gave to me is gone. I can''t walk around naked like that.

    As soon as my thoughts started to form, the liquid beneath me started to shine and bubble up. I don''t know what triggered it, but it suddenly starts to climb up my body and fixing itself into different positions.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I really wanted to run away, witnessing this. But my shock was too great, and somehow I could tell it didn''t mean me any harm. I felt as though it is attracted to me, for whatever reason. However, all those new sensations and senses overwhelmed me at that moment, causing my head to ache.

    In the meantime, when the bubbly, glowing liquid finally came to a halt, the light dispersed and what appeared in my sight are the clothes I wore before I fell into the Dimensional Hole.

    "Ouch, hey!" (Arin)

    What I didn''t realize was that my pants got in the way of my tails and kept pressing on the root, which as a result was quite painful. In my mind, I hoped for my tails to be free, as that subtle pain was really offputting, and as if following some kind of command that part of my pants pressing down on the tail-root lit up and slowly dissolved before integrating itself into the rest of the clothes. Astonished and confused I looked down on the change for a while, at least until my head hurt from looking at that weird angle. Still, having noticed what caused the change I felt exhilarated, I can use this!

    I now realized that this liquid, for whatever reason, formed itself depending on my mind or Imagination, and I am sure I can do some nifty things with this...

    2 hours and 32 minutes later...

    As I was completely absorbed into playing around with my new mobile wardrobe, I accidentally step on my own tail. The Pain that was sent through my Body definitely isn''t fake, those were my tails and what happened until now wasn''t a dream. I don''t know, everything felt so unreal.

    Now having regained myself, I want to know what changed of my appearance aside from my newly gained Tails, especially so since I always feel ''something'' move on my head whenever I focus on listening. As I stand up, I reform my mobile wardrobe into the first set consisting of a hoodie, work-pants and outdoor-shoes. Thinking about it, I felt neither hungry nor thirsty until now, nor do I feel sleepy or tired... Weird. Anyway, pushing such thoughts to the back of my mind, I raise myself, trying to follow the sound of flowing water I can hear from one of the caves leading out of here.

    However, I as take my first few steps, suddenly something pops up in my mind. I don''t feel uncomfortable walking! I wasn''t limping, weakened or falling over, just one step at a time without shacking...

    With an expecting smile on my face, I increase my speed into a light jog, but even after a distance of several meters, I still didn''t feel anything weird. It can''t be, my legs are healed?!! Happiness and excitement fill my heart, nearly to the point of shedding tears. Oops, I think one managed to get through. Still, in my blind excitement, I start to run, running like never before. The wind hitting my face didn''t bother me, neither did the darkness of the cave. But just as I was about to try making a sharp turn, I fall over my own tails and skid over the stone floor.

    Having returned to reality thanks to this, but still filled with excitement, I realize that I have barely any control over my tails as I am not used to them yet. Learning from my mistake, I stand up and just walk into the direction the sound came from while paying attention to my feet.

    Yet, not long after I started walking I catch the scent of water in the air. Wait, what?! Before I can make heads or tails of my newfound sense of smell, I already arrived in front of what seems to be a pond with a small waterfall coming through a hole in the ceiling, splashing water on the rocks beneath before then flowing into the pond.

    Around the pond between rocks, several luminous flowers grow, some of which are similar to those I saw in the grove I woke up in. Thanks to them however and my strengthened vision, I didn''t have trouble witnessing the whole scene, even thinking that it was magical seeing something like this.

    What I did next was obvious, as I curiously looked into the pond of water to see my own face, and what looked back was a pair of shining emerald green eyes, together with the face I knew. My skin became cleaner and I would say I look better? At least I look healthier, as my previously pale skin now has a bit more of a rosy color.

    (AN: "You''re a shota Harry... umm, I mean Arin." I just wanted to make a joke. Evaluating: he is cute with a hint of majesty, for those wondering)

    What was new was that even my hair turned silver, looking like the moon in the darkness, it looks cool. As for what surprised me, it where the tall, triangle-like fox-ears on my head. Touching them felt comfortable and ticklish and even made me blush a bit. I stopped at that point as I realized that my human ears were gone. To be honest, it feels kinda weird, suddenly having something you hadn''t had before while losing what you are used to. Maybe I am still in shock... I mean, a part of me is still screaming that all this is a dream and can''t be real...

    Sitting next to the Pond, I try to recollect what happened until now.

    I woke up, have now fox-ears and -tails, gained a mobile wardrobe and my legs seem to be healed and even in top condition. Even my eye-color seems to have become more prominent and my hair turned silver. Additionally, my senses seem to have strengthened to inhuman level and I don''t feel uncomfortable with my new form.

    Counting down with my fingers, I noticed late that I don''t even know how many tails I have.

    Turning around, I try to count them. Sadly, due to my concentration on the tails, they kept jumping and moving around, making it hard to count them. But in the end, I had a number. I have a whole ten tails, which is surprising considering Lumi only had nine. I wonder why...?

    Feeling kinda uncomfortable with beeing unable to control my own tails, I start to concentrate on them and try to move them by my will.

    About an hour had past when I slowly got used to the feeling of my newly acquired tails. I can already move them as a unit, but moving a single one of the bunch is too hard at the moment. Feeling mentally tired, I search for a nice sleeping place. Using my tails as a mattress I made myself comfortable. Hoping I could have a blanket, somehow three of my tails extend and wrap themselves around me.

    I don''t know how my tails exactly work yet, nor how I even ended up with a body like this. But somehow, I don''t feel the slightest bit unnerved by it. I guess it has to do with what Lumi tried to explain? Anyways, being rolled up in my own tails feels like heaven. I don''t want to ever sleep in a normal bed anymore.

    While I have such last thoughts, my eyelids close and my mind drifts off into the world of dreams.

    However, my mind unlocked some of the hidden knowledge Lumi provided me with while I slept. But I would only figure this out on the next morning.

 Chapter 3: Accepting what you are.

    Hmm, I slowly wake up and open my eyes. Honestly, I don''t know how long I slept as there was no source of natural sunlight down here.

    The reason I woke up was that I suddenly felt rather uncomfortable, did I by chance lift my Tails away? Still slightly Befuddled, I try to sit up, only to realize my own crisis.

    ˇ°MY TAILS ARE GONE?ˇ± (Arin)

    I exclaim in surprise. Honestly, I am not even sure if everything until now was a dream, but my tails are gone! As I stand up, I realize that my clothes are the same way as yesterday. Only, there was a conspicuous hole in the back of my pants. Was it really a dream?

    Rattled awake by this event, I run towards the pond to check my appearance. As I reach there, I stare into the pond and what I see stunned me. In the calm water of the pond appears a boy with my features, but chestnut-colored hair and human ears, was I really dreaming? My sharpened senses were still there and even my eyes still had that shining emerald-green color to them. It doesnˇŻt make sense, why are my fox-traits gone?

    Thinking about it, I realize that there is new knowledge inside my head. I didn''t even realize it was there as I became feverish the moment I realized my tails were missing. Looking through the new knowledge and memories I acquired, I started to understand my situation.

    It goes something like this: Fox-Kin, especially Royal-Foxes only have 2 forms. First is their original form like the one Lumi appeared in first; a giant fox. With the second form being a human with fox-ears and tails, a humanoid appearance like I was before. Deducting my situation I think it works for me like this. Normal form, primary one now, being silver-haired human with fox-traits and my secondary (Human) form being literally me as a human. Thinking thus far, it makes sense that IˇŻm back in my human form as I know it.

    "But how do I change?" (Arin)

    Silently muttering to myself, I concentrate on the memories that were left. There should be something about how I am able to change forms...

    It didn''t take me long to find what I was looking for, sadly it didn''t go as well as I planned. It''s mostly that I am more used to having my normal human body than the fox one, leaving me with having to experiment and figure out the way to change between the two.

    It took me nearly 2 full hours to figure out how to change forms, or thatˇŻs at least what my internal clock tells me. Watching myself in the pond as I have my fox-ears and tails back, I start to think about how to leave here. But first, it''s actually quite easy to maintain my main form (Fox-Form) once I am in it. It seems that my body was more used to sleep in a human way without tails and so the desire took over, turning me into my human form.

    But that was only one of many things I newly learned. First I found out how to move my tails better, though it will still take time until I can move them individually, I should be able to run now while maintaining balance. Secondly, I have now an instinct; it seems that my brain wasn''t adapted to the changes yet, so it did that while I slept. Using my Instinct is like combining all my senses into one, making it easier to distinguish what is happening around me and even realize what I couldn''t realize before. Meaning, when something makes noise, I not only hear it, but I can "see" where it came from. It feels rather unusual, but IˇŻm getting there.

    Going over what I learned, I pick myself off the ground and start to walk in the direction opposite of the pond. As I am walking, I remain in my fox-form as to get more accustomed to it. I don''t really want to wake up again like today.

    In the meantime I am surveying my surroundings as I walk along a path which was easily 3 meters broad and 5 meters in height, it feels like a tunnel. Besides the darkness, from time to time there were luminescent flowers along the wall, granting a bit of Light. It was unnecessary with my night vision, yet as I have never seen such a flower on earth even when several of those already crossed my path I went over and plucked one. It kept glowing in my hands, so I carefully tried to form a chest pocket on my hoodie to put the flower into. But what occurred was outside my expectations. The flower was put into the pocket yet immediately fell through, landing on the floor. I am at first confused, looking if my Hoodies new chest pocket really is a pocket or just a hole. But after confirming that there is indeed a closed pocket, I pick up the flower again to put inside only to have it fall through again.

    I didn''t realize it at first, yet something is definitely wrong. I want to test my idea, so I pick up a stone next to my feet and throw it against the wall. The stone bounces off and flies in my direction. As it is about to hit my clothes, it just passes through and hits my body instead. As the throw wasn''t strong and my body quite solid, it should have bounced off my clothes. Realizing this, it seems that my wardrobe literally is just for appearance. It seems that this liquid can''t hold off physical objects, but can still resist wind and water. As it stands, this bubble-liquid may be something not meant for clothing, but as I have nothing else to cover myself with, IˇŻll stick with it for now.

    As I am now my feet have a problem. Because of my new body and my inexperience in walking, I know it sounds weird, I haven''t noticed earlier even with my feet being as good as bare with only this liquid. As physical objects arenˇŻt blocked, I could as well leave the shoe part away. While removing the liquid clothing from my feet and inserting it into my pants, I continue my journey. I just have to be careful of spiky stones or small animals on the ground. Though I have yet to find any besides a few tiny and rather peculiar insects that seem to hide in the darkness.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I pick up the flower again, but this time I try to hold it with one of my tails. Touching a certain tail I get a feeling for which one I have to move and begin to hold the flower with it. At the moment all of my tails are only about 1 meter in length as I haven''t found out how the lengthening and even hiding works. Because if Lumi''s, memories aren''t wrong, it should be possible to "remove" a certain amount of tails as long as at least one remains. The benefit or demerit of doing so, aside from the lesser amount of fluffiness, I can''t understand.

    Setting aside my thoughts, I continue walking along the path before me. At the moment I am focusing on balancing my body with the tails while trying to keep this one tail to hold onto the luminescent blue flower. Which is actually easier said than done.

    Walking through the tunnel, I can see changes here and there, with the most obvious being the decrease in luminescent flowers. As I somehow feel neither hunger nor thirst, I had no problem walking for longer distances, but it is still boring. I wish I had something to play with while walking, who knew that walking could be so boring. Actually, couldn''t I play with my tails...?

    Walking for who knows how long, I find myself in front of two separate paths. One continuing in front, while the other goes to the right. As I am not used to cave-exploring, I don''t know which is the right one, but following my instinct, it seems that the one to the right reeks of blood. I don''t really know what occurred there, but as I am slightly scared of what might jump out from there, so I choose the path straight ahead. As I continue through the tunnels, I try to walk as silently as possible. Luckily, being barefoot and having a very light body helps in masking a lot of the noise while walking...

    Still, when I ended up in a cavern with many of those lime like stones hanging from the ceiling, I start to have a very bad feeling. I suddenly feel cold, very cold. My body starts to sweat as my knees want to give in. In my surrounding there is nothing, but my instinct screams that I have to leave and hide immediately. Realizing that I am in a major predicament, I jump towards one of the bigger rocks and try to hide there, in the hope that the danger passes.

    About 30 Seconds after I have taken a well-hidden position, a giant wolf-like being the size of a family car walks out of the tunnel I came from. It has fiery red fur with brown spots on its whole body, a head that''s raised high, as though it is looking down on everyone else while emanating a savage aura.

    I pull back my head, in the hope that he overlooks me, I even change into my human form as that he canˇŻt see my tails or ears. Sadly it wasnˇŻt enough and he starts growling in my direction. I hear a sound like burning fire, and in the next moment, the stone I was hiding behind blew away, throwing me into the next wall. Due to the impact, I have trouble keeping my eyes open. IˇŻm sure that if I had been ˇ°normalˇ± IˇŻd be dead now. Looking in front, there stood the massive wolf, though smaller than Lumi in her fox-form, the savage glint in its eyes sends a cold shock through my body as its bloodlust rises. I know that this beast sees me as no more than food, a terrifying feeling. Something I never witnessed before. Is it that what Lumi talked about... about me having to get accustomed to this world''s rules?!?

    IˇŻm honestly terrified, the wolf in front of me has flames dancing in his mouth as he stares at me, like a predator who found his prey. I am scared, I donˇŻt want this. This isnˇŻt what I wanted, I only wanted to meet my friends, maybe get a good life where I can use my craftsˇ­

    ˇ°I DonˇŻt Want To Die!!!ˇ± (Arin)

    I scream out from deep inside me, as though releasing what had been welling up until now. Tears started to gather in my eyes as I look at the wolf who is about to eat me.

    As Despair hits me, I felt different... It wasnˇŻt about dying or not, NO, I WANTED TO LIVE!!!

    I might be granted power by Lumi, but even so, I have no Idea how to utilize it, and that part of her knowledge and memories is still a mess to me.

    As I try to stand up, the wolf snickers, as though he is amused at his preyˇŻs last struggle. My mind wasn''t thinking straight, but I realized now, my Instinct is by far more than just a combination of senses. It is the ancient Instinct granted to every living being to survive.

    (I REFUSE TO DIE HERE, I WILL LIVE!!!) (Arin)

    I repeat that over and over as my body gets up. My form changes as well, from my Human form to the fox me. My ears perk up and my tails straiten out. The wolf looks at me in wonders, as his prey changes form all of a sudden. But as the Instinct is about to take overˇ­

    Time seems to slow down all of a sudden, as my brain starts to go into overdrive, asking questions of doubt. Am I now a Royal-Fox, a proud predator from ancient times, controlled by his instincts? Or am I a human, a weak being, but who will always struggle to keep going and stay alive, doing its best to adjust itself to any circumstance?

    Something inside me refuses to let go of the weak me, of the me who always struggled. While on the other hand, I refuse to become a beast without control of myself. I want strength, but not at the cost of my remaining humanity. Not at the cost of what makes me, me.

    As those questions swirl through my head as the opened maw of the fire-wolf inches closer. I understand, I always struggle, already at the orphanage with my circumstance, especially with my damaged legs. But I was given a new chance, I will always struggle, but I wonˇŻt let anything take control of me. Because I am a human, but I am also a Royal Fox. I am both, yet neither.

    I AM ME!!!

    As I sorted out my mind and came to a conclusion about myself, I felt a strange sense of warmth filling my body. Even my body seems to adapt to my choice. Struggling to survive, with the power in my hands.

    As killing intent started to gather around me, the wolf became vary and jumped back in surprise. It wasn''t dumb enough to not understand that this easy prey in front of it is going to struggle to its last breath.

    But before it can react, I let my instinct run wild and my body starts to move on its own.

    ˇ°I am a Human! I am a Royal Fox! I AM YOUR DOOM!!!ˇ± (Arin)

    (Always wanted to say a line like that, cool.) (Arin)

 Chapter 4: First Combat and a Floating Flower

    ˇ°UURAAAAAA!!!ˇ± (ARIN)

    The Wolf is taken aback by my scream, but before he can react, I suddenly jump and appear right in front of him, as I utilize my Nails that have grown into claws.

    As he dodges in the last moment, I only manage to hit the air. But before I land, I twist my Body, trying to hit his flank. Suddenly my body shoots out in a flurry of attacks, striking, punching and even kicking, utilizing everything my Body could muster up to defeat the Enemy before me. But as I am about to hit his head, the Wolf ducks down and suddenly makes a jump right into my stomach. My Body is thrown into the wall again, making the previous Hole even deeper.

    As it starts to charge towards me, I roll over and jump onto one of the ceiling-hanging Stones. Using the momentum, I speed up and make a massive charge through the air, aiming for his back. Unprotected as he is due to missing his charge, I shoud have an easy game. Sadly, it didn''t go as planned. Just as I was about to hit, the fur on its back suddenly goes up in flames, making me crash right into the fire. Noticing my disadvantage, I jump away, only to be followed by a fireball, shot out of the wolfs mouth.

    As soon as I touched the ground, I crouched down and rolled to the side, trying to escape the flames. Not allowing me to leave, the fireball goes up in a giant explosion upon impact, throwing me back by 3 meters. Due to having semi-full control of my tails, it isn''t hard to adjust and regain my footing. But the Wolf doesn''t seem too eager on letting me regain my footing as it comes running towards me. Seeing the danger approach, I use my tails to whip up dust, to cloud his eyesight.

    Using the Opening shown this way, I run towards the wolf and slide through underneath. Due to my Size this isn''t to hard. But as always, the wolf shows his superiority in experience, as he reflexivly kicks out with his hind-legs, hurling me through the air. Hitting one of these Cave-Stones with the back of my head, I black out for a second.

    Regaining my senses I look upwards, where a definitly displeased Fiery Wolf stares down on me. Seems like it was unhappy about me defending myself and even attacking him.

    Just as he is opening his mouth, I try to move. But my body isn''t listening to me, because my nerves were still stunned from the impact. Watching my death approach, a sudden, loud roar interferes with the Situation.

    ˇ°ROOAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRˇ± (???)

    Don''t you dare touch him!?! Why can I understand this voice, wrong, this roar. Looking up, the Fire-Wolf, who until just now had an absolutly savage smile on his face, was now scared shitless. It started to whimper, before turning around and running away at a speed that even shocked me.

    Thats what he deserves!

    One moment, if the wolf is scared of the owner of this Voice, then what is going to happen to me?!?

    As sudden realization hits me, I start to sweat profously and look around. Left, Right and front? Nothing. Looking behind there is a big, weird looking boulder. And above...

    I Froze, what looked down on me from behind, was a giant head with black eyes. A enourmous mouth with sharp teeth, and a body equipped with pitch-black scales. Even with my Nightvision, it is hard to see him. In the First place, how come I didn''t notice him?

    Uaaaaa, such thouths are unnecessary. There is a giant black Dragon head floating above me, smiling down on me, wait; smiling?This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Confused by the sudden Events, my head starts to spin. That is until an old but gentle voice, filled with majesty, revaberates in the Room.

    ˇ°Fufufu, So you are her heir, Interesting. To be honest, you look more adorable than she did in her childhood.ˇ± (Big Dragon?)

    Breathing through his nose, the Big Dragon(?) talks about uncomprehensible things. What does he mean by Heir, and what is this about being more adorable than her? Who is he talking about.

    ˇ°Hmm, seeing your shocked face, I guess you have more questions than awnsers. You don''t need to worry, once it is time, I will awnser all your questions. But for now, jump on my back. If you just follow me, you''ll end up lost in the caves down here.ˇ± (Big Dragon?)

    Speaking with a small laugh, he turns his head around and points onto his back. Well, it seems the big Boulder I saw behind me, is actually the Dragons Body.

    But im still hesistant. Maria taught me that I should never go with strangers, even if I don''t know if that also applies to dragons. For sure, he doesn''t seem to have ill intent, but I know nothing about him. Should I...

    ˇ°If it helps you trust me, let me tell you; I also knew Lumi. But this isn''t the Time nor place to talk about this. So let''s go.ˇ± (Big Dragon?)

    Speaking in a patient voice, he tries to assure me. Also, I can hear a hint of sadness when he mentioned Lumi. I don''t know if I can fully trust him. But at the moment there, I have no other Choice, and even if we were to fight, he would win, no questions asked.

    Deciding to trust him, I break out in a short run and jump onto his back. Seeing my actions, the black Dragon smiles lightly and turns around, walking into the opposite direction of where the wolf fled to.

    Sadly, sitting on a 3 meters tall Dragon''s back isn''t half as comfortable as I imagined it. Even the scales are slightly slippery, and it is hard to keep a solid grasp. Thinking that far, I use three of my tails to polster my bottom and use the others to keep my balance. Weirdly enough, I got more used to them while I was fighting in Instinct mode. Probably my Body remembers how to do it but my mind needed to get used to it first?

    Before walking further ahead, the dragon suddenly turns his head to the left, to the spot where I originally hid myself. As I am wondering what got his attention, I can sense some kind of energy suddenly burst out of him into that direction. What is he doing?

    Moments later, a small, blue glowing flower floats into my direction, landing on my lap.

    Surprised at the sudden happening, I can hear a kind but old voice talking to me.

    ˇ°I Think you dropped this, it won''t do to just leave your things behind, now does it?ˇ± (Big Dragon?)

    Laughing lightly, he continues on his way ahead. As i am still baffled at the sudden appearance of a floating Flower, i reach out to it. Somehow, i want to see if i can do that too.

    Reaching closer to the flower, it suddenly floats away by a little, just enough to evade me. I don''t know why, but somehow, this flower is always evading me, no matter how i try to approach.

    Being focused on the floating Flower, i don''t even notice the black dragon who is watching me with an amused expression.

    It took me a while, but i suddenly realized that there was some kind of energy surrounding the flower, moving it automatically away as soon as i approach.

    (AN: Imagine a tiny Foxpub, sitting on a giant Dragon, trying to catch a floating, glowing object in front of it''s head.)

    Somehow it is getting fun, the faster i get, the faster the flower moves to evade. Maybe i can catch it if i am faster than the energy controlling the Flower?

    Putting my Theorie into practise, i speed up my arms, trying to catch the flower, which somehow doesn''t leave a 1 meter radius around me. As i am activly trying to catch the flower, I can get a more clear feeling of the Energy surrounding it. Somehow it feels pleasent yet foreign. As my Speed goes up more and more, i can see the Energy starting to leave behind a trail. Normally it stays around the flower, but the speed it requires to evade me seems too fast for itself to stay perfectly toghether. Somehow i have a feeling i can catch that short trail it leaves behind, I just need a bit more speed.

    Even if i say that, the speed my arms are going right now is impossible for a Human, but i don''t feel my Limit yet. Let''s go even faster. Moving at a speed where my Arms would already appear to be blurrs to a normal Human eye, I finally grab onto the trail of the Energie. Suddenly, as though it is saying ?i am yours nowˇ°, the flower and energy around it are perfectly still, to the point where the movement before seemed like a lie. I am confused at the sudden change, but thanks to that i realized that the Dragon actually stood still, and it''s eyes were staring at me wide open.

    ?D~did yo~you seriously Claim my M~mana just now?ˇ° (Big Dragon?)

    The Dragon''s Voice definitly carries a hint of shock in it, but it still seems so majestic. How does he do that? Anyway, i have no idea what he is talking about, so i just tilt my head to the side.

    He just stares at me for a short while, before turning around and letting out a soft sigh. ?He is just like you, isn''t he, Lumi?ˇ° Muttering that under his breath, he continues to walk forward.

    As for me, i didn''t notice that he was speaking to himself, as i was too busy playing with this weird kind of energy that somehow obeys my Thoughts now.

 Chapter 4.5: A Dragons Duty

    Walking through the endless tunnels belonging to the great Cavern of Abryssa, I am making my weekly Inspections. Oh, I''m not some Kind of Officer, but i am watching over the remains of someone i held dear to me.

    My name is Aaron Geyser, I am over 9230 years old and one of the 6 Ancient Dragons in the current Era. Like everyone before me in my Family, i have black scales and eyes, Resulting in me being seen as a Dark, or even Evil Dragon by the Humans. Honestly, i don''t understand Humans that only look at things once and already come to a conclusion, of course we dragons do so too, but we at least wait and see if our opinions are correct before we take decisive Actions. The Greatest Bully i knew while i was still a youngling was actually a white Dragon, also seen as a Holy Dragon by the Humans. What does Appearance have to do with Status? Being on the Topic, how does he even hide himself to survive the Night in the forest, when his white scales already scream "Here I am!"? I personally Prefer practicality before beauty.

    Well anyways, Being Alone for the most part of nearly 8500 Years is bound to make you weird, isn''t it. Well, me speaking to myself is probably one of the consequences. As I walk through the dark tunnels, going deeper and deeper, I can feel the pressure of the MP in the air. Normally, I canˇŻt get too close to the Dragon-Vain, but since most of the Pure MP is absorbed by LumiˇŻs crystal and the vain is slowly dying away, I can withstand it. Walking into a large cavern, there floats a massive Crystal over a completely transparent Pool beneath. Waiting at the Entrance, I watch as the Crystal is slowly rotating, creating a mesmerizing scene. ItˇŻs hard to believe that this crystal was still pure white and gold with a size of a small rock, just about 8000 years ago.

    ?You have reached perfection, and yet, what will happen to you now? ˇ° (Aaron)

    Silently asking this question to the one I once called my niece, I stand up and walk back to my home, here underground.

    Seriously, IˇŻm wondering how everything has even come to this. First the thousands of years of peace, and then suddenly; The destruction of the whole fox-clan overnight. Closely followed by the Conquering of 3 more Continents by the Humans. Humans are despicable and greedy creatures, yet some of them show heart and even benevolence.

    I do Accept them as neighbors, but IˇŻll never forgive them. But now, what use is it to ponder about what passed long ago. I believe IˇŻm losing my ability to think ahead. When was actually the last time I visited the Dragon Mountains to the Northˇ­ 180 years or so? Well anyways.

    While waiting inside my humble home, I pick up the Book I was reading just before I went for my inspection of the Crystal. ItˇŻs a History book, and it tells the History of how the Fox-Kin and the Dragons were connected.

    I know the Book already by heart as I read it every century or so at least once. It tells about how the Great Divine Dragon fell in love with the Fox-Queen of the Fox-tribe of ancient times. The Story ends with the 2 clans being allied and even having a deep Friendship over the course of many years.

    But even if the History of long ago is beautiful, it doesnˇŻt change what happened more than 8000 years ago. The Fox-Clan was under attack by the Humans, and because they caught all the informants we were notified too late. I was just a normal True Adult Dragon back then with being just barely over 1000 years old. But we were too late, the clan was destroyed, the Empereal Family killed and the heir fled. Tracking their Movement we only arrived to see the last known existing royal Fox, Lumi, fall to her doom together with her attackers.

    We were too late, our Allies were dead, and every high-ranking fox was killed or hunted down in the process. We moved as to safe as many as possible, but we only managed to retrieve two 7 Tail ones and a dozen 5 tailed ones at most. But that wasnˇŻt the end of it. Most of us, me included, were blinded by rage and started to massacre every City in the Surroundings, before the Humans could even react. Of course, there was resistance. But if an Army of over 300 Fully Grown Dragons with even 2 Ancient ones suddenly attacks, there is no way to defend yourself. Even Fleeing would be hard.

    Only after quenching our Blood-thirst, did we retreat and check the Cavern she fell into, as to look for her remains. What we found was a Dragon-Vain which not even our Strongest Brethren could resist. You fell unconscious in a hundred meter Radius and died when you got closer than 60.

    This Dragon-Vain was insane, not even we, the species it is called after, could get closer. Normally we can even bask ourselves in one, but this was abnormal. Even so, in the Middle, there was her crystal, floating above her dead body as it gathered the mana from within it. Normally it should have exhausted itself after about 30 minutes, but even the next day, when we went to check, did it not stop. As the others left to return to Dragon-Mountain, I remained to watch over her ˇ°inheritanceˇ±. The Kitsunes, as the Humans called them, were officially Extinct as a Race. Of course, 5 Tailed ones and beneath could still occasionally be found, but they have become a rare sight. Most of them live with us in the Dragon Mountains for Protection, as Humans see that place as taboo. But their true lineage died out.

    LumiˇŻs crystal is our only hope in that matter, but as we canˇŻt get there, I just volunteered to watch over her until the Dragon Vain ceases to exist. Sadly, even now that the vain is no longer active, the essence left behind and the pool beneath make the pressure still too great as to interfere.

    Finishing my thoughts on that point, I Close my Book and go to sleep.

    In the middle of the night I suddenly jump up, I felt a very strong distortion in Space, no wrong. I believe it was too strong to be just a Space distortion. Could it beˇ­

    Adjusting my eyes to the darkness, I run down the Tunnel into the direction where I felt the distortion. Increasing my speed, I realize that it is in the direction of LumiˇŻs crystal. Cold sweat runs down my back as I run the fastest I have since about 1000 years.

    It has to be understood that my massive dragon Frame just barely fits through the Tunnels, but with me running right now, I made dents and holes everywhere. Shrinking my dragon-body to its minimum size of 2 meters, I run without destroying the tunnels, but still at very high speed.

    Arriving in front of the Crystal-Cavern, my body shook. What I saw before me was not a distortion, nor a missing crystal, but a seemingly normal Human boy, encased inside LumiˇŻs crystal. At first I wanted to run forward and stop whatever is going on, but as I close in, an enormous Wave of magical Power hits me, flinging me back. Suddenly a thin fog rises from the pool beneath and a young Human woman with fox-like features appears before me. It was not just an Image, but the Soul-print left inside the body, an Echo. Only fulfilling multiple condition could someone ever get to see one.

    But seeing this seemingly Fragile Girl, which, due to my negligence, died many years ago, look at me with warm eyes moved my heart. Tears started to gather in my eye as my sight got blurry. There wasnˇŻt sadness, but only love and happiness there for seeing her once more. I dreamed of this day for many years, yet here it is, right in front of me was the girl that I saw as my own family. She was just standing there, surrounded by glistening fog. She looked like a fairy who rose up from the pond, yet she released an aura that made her look like a goddess.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Standing there dumbfounded, yet overflowing with tears of happiness, she slowly approaches me and calls me by the name I waited so long to hear once more.

    ˇ°Hey Uncle Blackˇ± (Lumi)

    Yes, uncle Black. It was such a simple Name, yet it was able to tug on my heart like no other. Breaking out in even more tears, she comes closer and gives me a soft hug, wringing her thin arms around my dragon-neck. As though responding automatically, my Body assumes itˇŻs Human form with Tail and Horns as I Hug her back.

    Resting my Head on her shoulder, I cry loudly. She just pats the back of my head and speaks softly into my ears.

    ˇ°Uncle black, itˇŻs nice to meet you once again, but I donˇŻt have much Time.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Hearing her words I look up at her with tear-filled eyes. Yes, she was only a Soul-print, so she couldnˇŻt support the Physical Body for long. But even though I knew it, I refused to accept it. It hurts too much to lose her again.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, please listen to what I have to say.ˇ± (Lumi)

    No! I donˇŻt want to, please donˇŻtˇ­

    ˇ°Uncle Black, we both know that I am already lost since long ago, and I am truly thankful that you stayed all these years here with me. But I donˇŻt have any future left, so let me ask one last thing from you. You see, the kid inside my crystal is not from this dimension, he is scared and confused. He is weak, yet struggles to go on. I think he is different from the other Humans we know.ˇ± (Lumi)

    I don''t look her in the eyes, but I can hear every Word clearly, why...?

    ˇ°Also, he grew up as an Orphan and struggled even with disabilities. He never felt familial Love, and I want to provide him with it, so I ask you, please look after him once he is freed, will you, please?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Looking into my eyes she has a serious, yet soft look. I can sense the Emotions she feels, and they are probably more than I have ever seen from her, but...

    ˇ°But he is...!ˇ± (Aaron)

    ˇ°A Human? I believe he is by far more than that. Also, you know about Evolution right? That boy before you got directly brought here from a dimension where there is no magic, I couldn''t imagine a better heir to my bloodline. So please, treat him like you would as if he was my own son. Please, Aaron.ˇ± (Lumi)

    She called me by my Name, she only does that when she is serious...

    ˇ°Fine, but he has to prove himself worthy...ˇ± (Aaron)

    Grumbling to myself, Lumi just giggles and slowly starts to fade.

    ˇ°That''s so like you, hahaha... but of course, he is my son from now on after all!ˇ± (Lumi)

    Lumi nearly yelled that, as her face brightened up like the sun, with a smile that is even more radiant.

    ˇ°Thank you for everything, Uncle Black.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Lumi says so and fades into mist. Before I could even say something, she was already gone. I understand that there is nothing I can do, but still.

    As I am kneeling on the ground, tears keep flowing down my face and my sobbing reverberates inside the cavern.

    As my heart calms down, I look up to the Crystal, still floating above the transparent pool surrounded by Flowers. My heart clenches by the thought of it, but by seeing the youth inside the Crystal who''s clothes I''ve never seen before, I calm down and start to plan my next steps.

    ˇ°Boy, if you truly are her son, then I shall welcome you on the day we meet.ˇ± (Aaron)

    Saying these last words, I turn around and walk towards the exit. Seeing the massive movement of MP and Mana in the surrounding, I believe that he will stay inside this crystal for at least half a year, maybe even longer. But for fate to be like this, or is it just a coincidence? I don''t know, but I have to admit one point, inside this maelstrom of Mana and MP, there really is one Pure soul hidden away.

    Lightly Laughing, I leave the cavern behind, seal the entrance and trace my steps back to my home. On the way home, I repair the damaged tunnels, no one saw it, right?

    Arriving at home, I send a short notice to Dragon Mountains Ancient Guardian Dragon. Her Name is Scyrra, Scyrra Snowfall, and yes, she is a white Snow-Dragon. She acts as the Guardian of the Dragon Mountains, as well as Supervisor over the different Tribes.

    Anyway, she is older than me by a few thousand years, she is 12''000 years something I guess? Anyway, she didn''t manage to ascend into a divine Dragon when she reached the age of 10''000, but she still looks over us like a grandmother looking over her grandchildren.

    Even so, I write her about the details I received from Lumi, and ask her not to interfere for the moment as I first would like to see what he is like. But she could prepare to welcome him anytime, should he pass my tests.

    Putting away my quill, I send the Letter into the Message-Slot. A convenient tool the foxes once made, It utilizes Space magic for quick messaging, but it is useless when the enemy interferes as then the message would just appear somewhere random. Luckily, the Humans lost the ability to do so long ago.

    Resting my back against the chair, I think about the events today. Slight excitement filling me, I go to bed, I hope I can sleep...

    (1 Year Later...)

    I Watched as the Boy slowly changed throughout the year long process, and I learned a lot. First, he is unique. He carries 10 Tails, making him actually not just a Royal-Fox, but a Sage-Fox. A Kind that was announced extinct over a 100 millennia ago. Seeing the Crystal slowly splitting apart and giving the boy free, I leave the area and choose an appropriate place to watch over him.

    Actually, now that I see him awake and up close he looks cute. He kinda reminds me of Lumi, especially the silver fur. As he rests he would sometimes play with his Tails, consciously or not. I watched as he got more and more used to himself as he would react the way a child would when he discovered something new.

    He doesn''t seem to understand Magic-Energies as of yet, but when It leaks even a bit, it pressures me. What the heck kind of Mana-Pool is this... wait... mana? Doesn''t feel like it, somehow different. Well, maybe a trait he gained?

    A day passed and he learned how to use his 1<sup>st</sup> and 2<sup>nd</sup> Form and even change between them. Though I wonder why he hasn''t taken on his beast-Form yet. Is he maybe unable to do so yet because he is a former Human? There are many Questions but no answers. Probably not even he himself knows the answers.

    As I am watching him walk along the tunnels he suddenly perks up, he must have sensed the Crimson Wolf that lives near here. Seeing him Hide behind a rock I am slightly disappointed, but hey, he is just 8 years old and had this form for not even 2 days, what am I even expecting, I should be proud he noticed it already!!?

    Even though he tries to hide, it is done poorly, at least he tried to hide his ears and tail, making him harder to be seen, but little one, a wolf''s senses are too good to be tricked by this.

    Afterwards, what occurs is a Fight between the two of them. Surprisingly; the boy seems to have found a resolution and breakthrough as he activates his Instinct without losing himself, especially the last sentence he made was intriguing. He seems to have accepted his new Form as well as his old one, only the last few words felt like an act, maybe to look cool?

    Well, he is a kid after all.

    However, his moves and tactics are a bit too advanced for someone fighting for the first time, ususally even in instinct-mode they would rather fight strait on without much tricks and tactics... maybe it''s Lumi''s influence, his fighting-style currently resembles hers from back then. Yet, I believe it must be a temporary thing... guess we will find out, cause if it isn''t, he may never learn his own true fighting-style, but that isn''t important yet.

    After the fight he is nearly being devoured by the Crimson-Wolf, but honestly, I am Proud. He fought without losing himself and did not blindly attack him but tried everything he could to defeat the Enemy. Truly, Lumi you were Right about him. Might as well go greet him. Oh, the Wolfy is still there, let''s send it away, Dragon-Style.

 Chapter 5: New Space and artificial Sun

    Riding on the Giant Dragons back, we pass through numerous Tunnels before arriving in what seems to be a dead end. But seeing the floating Flower from before, i believe that it is not as simple as it seems.

    But that was not for me to understand, the Big Dragon suddenly turned around and stared at my face as he started to speak.

    ?We are here, little one. Welcome to my home.ˇ° (Black Dragon)

    As he says that, the wall in front of us starts to crumble down and what appears behind it is a large Space, containing Grass, Plants and even a small House in the Center. Watching this sudden change in Atmosphere, iˇŻm flabbergasted.

    The Big Black Dragon Just smiles in my direction and enters the space. Entering inside, the wall behind us closes up again and my shock calmed down slightly. What i first thought to be the Sun, was actually a giant Orb, foating on the Roof of the Space, it seems iˇŻm still underground.

    The Space was filled with Life. Grass was growing on the Ground as Flowers of all kinds, even ones iˇŻve never seen before, grew around a small pond, placed right next to a bambus forest.

    The surrounding walls of the space were equipped with drawings of all kinds. Some were realisitc, others were like the doodles i made when i was five.

    The House in the Middle was built like one of the Wooden Family-Houses i normally see in the outskirts of my hometown, when we went on excursions. It had 2 Floors, and the Door and Windows were decorated with carvings of different Animals and Plants. Some of which i never heard of or seen before. Dark Wood was used to build this House, with a Stone Base which one could see, sticking out oft the Ground about the size of my forearm.

    Looking at my Astonished Face, the dragon breathed out through his nose, returning me back to reality. As i react to the sudden blow of warm air, i see the dragons giant maw closing in on me. Shocked at the sudden Change of Situation i become tense, did i go wrong by trusting him?

    My Thoughts were soon dispersed as he picked me up by my clothes scruff and placed me on the ground. Wait a moment, my clothes donˇŻt react to physical objectsˇ­

    Thinking about useless thoughts, i can suddenly feel the grass beneath my feet, it tickles me. A Grasshopper suddenly jumps out of the higher grass, landing on top of my head. Surprised by the sudden Visit of a new guest, i trip over my tail and fall on my bottom. Though, thanks to my tails, i didnˇŻt land on the hard ground.

    Due to my sudden Movement, the Grasshopper jumped off my head and went away. I try to follow it with my eyes, but i lose it as it jumps into the higher grass again.

    Disrupting my Thoughts, a sudden Explosion of black mist occures to my left, as the Big Dragon suddenly vanishes and a blackhaired, blackeyed, Friendly looking Uncle stands there. He looks like a normal Person on first sight, but there were two curved Horns portruding from his head and a long black tail was hanging from his butt. (A.N: He is still a child, remember that)

    The Clothing he wears reminds of one of these shows on TV about the History of Europe, what was it again, 17th hundred something?

    It didnˇŻt matter, the clothes suit him as they were also in a pitch black color, just like his hair and eyes. His Face looked experienced and sharp, yet soft and loving. I canˇŻt understand what one has to do to have such a face, because all iˇŻve ever been told is that i look cute and innocent. Innocent means ?not at faultˇ°, but what does that have to do with looks?

    As my Thoughts drift off into a weird direction, the Uncle like man, formerly a dragon, steps forward and offers me his hand.

    ?LetˇŻs go little one, iˇŻm sure you have many questions, but let me awnser those for you over a glass of teaˇ° (Dragon-Man?!?)

    Hearing the Dragons offer, i am interested, though i donˇŻt really like tea, itˇŻs always so bitterˇ­

    ?Uhm, can i have a glass of chocolate milk instead?ˇ° (Arin)

    Asking my question, the Dragons looks at me questionably, before slowly speaking;

    ?IˇŻm Sorry, but i donˇŻt know what chocolate isˇ­ but if you want milk, i can make you some Honeymilk?ˇ° (Dragon)

    Hearing the Draons response, iˇŻm devasteated. There is no chocolate in this world?!? Chocolate was one of my favorite sweets, not having it, im sad. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ?DonˇŻt be discoureged boy, i lived more than half my Life down here, so my knowledge about food is shallow. Maybe what you are looking for exists out there, but sadly i canˇŻt offer it here.ˇ° (Dragon)

    Hearing the Dragons reassurance, i regain my hope and accept his hand. Though i would still like a chocolate milkˇ­

    Taking my Hand, he leads me into the house, seating me onto a sofa polstered with the Fur from different Animals i have never seen before. To be honest, iˇŻm surprised. This place isnˇŻt like a Dragons Lair at all. It looks more like a nice Farmhouse, I Like it.

    Looking around, i can see an empty fire place, thou there is still some ash on the ground. Before me is a table made of wood, touching it kinda feels warm and comfortable. The room is decorated with many furs and sometimes even some Animal-skulls. Oh, isnˇŻt this fur just like the one from the Wolf who attacked me in the Tunnels, before the Dragon Showed up?

    Staring at the fur, i didnˇŻt even notice the Dragon, now a Human dragon, entering the room, carriying two cups with milk and tea. Walking towards the table, he places one Cup down in front of me and takes the other one. I Return my attention back to him, as i could hear the sound of the cup being placed on the table. He sits down and leans his back into the sofa opposite of me.

    ?You have good eyes, this is the fur of a Crimson-Wolf, the same kind that you fought before.ˇ° (Dragon)

    Hearing his confirmation, i stare at him. I Still donˇŻt know anything about him aside from the fact that he is aqaintenced with Lumi in some way.

    ?You donˇŻt need to hesitate, you can drink it. ItˇŻs blue Milk with a bit of Honey mixed within, try it out.ˇ° (Dragon)

    Encoureging me to try out the Drink in front of me, i canˇŻt resist any longer. I pick up the cup and lead it to my mouth. As it is quite hot, i first blow on it a bit. I donˇŻt want to burn my tongue.

    Taking a sip, it is tasty. The blue Milk is very thick and the honey is sweet. I like it. Not as much as Chocolate-Milk though.

    Putting down his Cup after taking a Sip, the Dragon starts to speak.

    ?So, now, let me introduce myself. My name is Aaron Ceyser, iˇŻm an ancient Black Dragon from Dragon Mountain. IˇŻm the one tasked with guarding LumiˇŻs crystal until recently.ˇ° (Dragon)

    So his name was Aaron, but how should i call him?

    ?To make it easier for you, you can just call me uncle black. That was already the name Lumi called me by.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing him talk like that, he must have had quite a close relationship with Lumiwhen she was still alive. Well anyway, Uncle Black rolls over my tongue easily, so iˇŻll stick with it.

    ?Okay, Uncle Black. IˇŻm Arin, 8 years old.ˇ° (Arin)

    Hearing my words, Uncle Black shows a happy smile. He Lowers his head for a bit, and i think i can even see a tear falling down. Is he sad?

    Thinking thus far, i think i should cheer him up a bit. Jumping off the sofa, i walk around the table and sit myself next to him. I control 2 of my Tails to move along his head, trying to comfort him. As soon as the Tails touch his head, he suddenly looks up and watches me.

    ?You really take after her, huh.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Murmering this under his breath, Uncle black suddenly stretches out his hand and starts to massage my head. Though iˇŻm already 8 years old, i would lie if i said that i donˇŻt enjoy this feeling.

    Having enjoyed his massage, i suddenly feel tired and start to close my Eyes. The Fight with the Wolf probably tired me out, but trying to catch the flower on high speed was funˇ­

    My Thoughts start to swim as i slowly give in to the comfortable sleepy feeling. Subconscioussly, i even started to move my Tails, forming a body pillowˇ­

    ---POV Change---

    Looking at the Small fox in front of me dozing away, i think back to 8000 years ago. Lumi loved playing with her tails, often even tripping over them, requiering me to help her. Also Just like him, she would always try to comfort me with her tails when i looked down, though she had just as bad of a resistance to my pettings as he does.

    Anyway. Floating a wry smile, i pick up the sleeping boy in my arms and carry him upstairs. One of his tails even holds onto my arm, it seems that he feels safe around me, Thats good. I would have thought he would be more hesistant towards me, but it seemsˇ­ could it be the influence due to the transformation or memories he gained? Plus he seems to have gained a little more of a playful side.

    Anyway, laying him down in the bed of the freshly cleaned Guestroom, he rolles himself up and holds onto his tails. Seeing this, i silently pull up the blanket and tuck him in. Honestly, i would love to talk with him alot more, but all the explanations and the complicated stuff can come later. He must be tired from all the changes and activities he did today.

    First, iˇŻll let him live here for a while, maybe a month, to acclimate himself. Afterwards, letˇŻs go to the Dragon mountains. Heˇ®ll learn a lot more there, and he will have playmates there. Anyway, i will have to remind the other dragons and remaining foxes that they should keep their hands of him. He is still a child and should live like one.

    Though i will teach him about the world, he will also be able to learn toghether with the other Kids there. I just hope i can teach him how to hide his tails, at least five of them. If it comes out that we have a ninetails, or even a ten-tails in our midst, the Humans would possibly send troops to capture or kill him. The same thing happened with the last 7 tails that was born between the 5 tails Fox-clan elders. Though the troops didnˇŻt even pass the first defensive Line, i donˇŻt want to risk it. As a former Humanˇ­ It could have major drawbacks.

    But whatever happens, iˇŻm not gonna let her down again.

    ?I shall Protect this son of yours, rest easy Lumi!ˇ° (Aaron)

    Saying this in a resolute voice, i can hear soft movement to my left. Arin, thats the boyˇŻs Name, seems to have reacted. Oops, i forgot i was still in the guest-Room, no, itˇŻs now ArinˇŻs room.

    Leaving the Room by sneaking to the door, i look back at him.

    ?Good Night, little one.ˇ° (Aaron)

    With tose words, i silently close the door. I walk back into my room and lay down on my bed.

    My Tail is flailing left and right as i am slightly exited. But, returning to Dragons Mountains to live, huh. I lived down here for more than 8000 years. Will it really be that easy to live there once more?

    Ugh, who cares. I am his guardian, and i shall look after him.

    Butˇ­

    ?He really does take after you, doesnˇŻt he, Lumi.ˇ° (Aaron)

    With those words leaving my mouth, i make myself comfortable and close my Eyes. Today was truly an interesting day.

 Chapter 5.5: True Nightmare

    Earth, in switzerland, Europe. Inside a small Orphanage there was a caretaker, walking inside her office in circles. Her Name is Maria, and she was the Supervisor of said Orphanage.

    Her Reason to do so is appearent. Not to long ago, while eight of the Kids were playing outside, a sudden Black Hole opened, swallowing all of them. Normally she would have though she was dreaming, but there was nothing left. Though one thing remained, it was the wheelchair of one of the most fragile Kids inside this Orpahange.

    His name was Arin and he loved using his hands to craft various things, especially since his legs were unnaturally weak. He was rather small in comparison to his peers, but still had a big heart.

    She already missed ruffling through his hair as he sat in his bed, doing whatever landed in his hands. Even now, the picture he drew when he was six years old, still hung on her wall.

    "Where have you guys gone to?" (Maria)

    Seating herself in her chair, she looks once more at the Surveilance-Videos. Normally there are no Videocameras inside the Orphanage, but the garden had one installed. Especially so since it was freely accessable by jumping over the wooden fence. Burglers and perverts could be a problematic issue, luckily they were never in such a situation, but the recent one...

    It never occured before, and even the Office responsible for the Orphanage didn''t want to believe it. But 8 children vanished overnight, leaving behind not even a trace. The Only prove was the installed Camera in the Garden. Yet that wasn''t sufficient to profe anything. Still, the garden was locked down and carefully checked by officials and scientists in weird suits, so they had to move the other kids.

    The result; aside from a few rather weird fluctuations in the temperture and energie, there was nothing. Even so, the whole Garden was contaminated and the Orphanage, or at least the kids and personall, were moved to another location.

    Sadly, even after extensive search, there was no result to finding the true notion which caused the event. As someone leaked the video of the camera, the internet was debating on what could have occured, even a religion was founded because of this, luckily it didn''t remain for long. The meme about it did though.

    Anyways, the spot of the event became a popular spot for scientists as the Tepature and sometimes even gravity went completly boogus there.

    But there were some people, maria too, who disliked seeing this as they believe that as their last seen place, one shouldn''t trample the graves of these Kids. Sadly, it never went through, as the opposition was to strong.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Losing her strength again, Maria just sat there, watching the drawing on the wall. It displayed a white fox running on an open field, it was simple, yet you could recognise what it showed by looking at it only once. As she kept staring, the fox suddenly moved.

    "Wait, what?!?" (Maria)

    Maria exclaimed in surprise, but thinking about it, she probably is just losing it. Reopening her eyes, the fox was no longer there...

    "WHAT?!?, WHAT IS THIS!?!" (Maria)

    Instead, there was a youth, clothed in white and resembling Arin, the boy who drew this Picture.

    The Boy was about to say something when the door suddenly slammed open.

    Reacting to the sound, Maria turned her head, just to see Elisa stand in the Frame, watching her with questioning eyes.

    "Maria, are you ok? You just screamed a moment ago..." (Elisa)

    Remembering why she started to scream, Maria turns her head around again just to see the boy still waiting inside the Picture, even waving at her.

    "Uhmm, Elisa, do you see what i see?" (Maria)

    "What are you talking about?" (Elisa)

    Questioning the sanity of the one friend she knew since she was in school, she looks into the direction Maria was pointing. There was a Picture which normally would have the Picture of a Fox, but now there was a boy, sitting in the plains, waving at her. It was surrealistic, but she understood what her friend was talking about. Or could it be a Hallucination.

    "See, Arin was waving at you, he is inside the Picture!!!" (Maria)

    Nearly frantic, Maria yells at her friend, while she just weekly nodded. Suddenly the Figure in the Picture moved, standing up he looked into their eyes, diplayed a smile and said in a soft voice...

    "Don''t worry about us, Maria, Elisa. We are fine here on the other side, please don''t look for us. Thanks for everything you''ve done for us until now. Goodbye, Maria. Oh and Elisa, please continue making good food." (Arin Phantom)

    Displaying a smile more radiant than the sun, Arin slowly turned into mist and vanished, returning the Picture to it''s original form. As Maria try''s to catch Arin before he vanishes, she suddenly jumps up.

    She was sitting, bathed in sweat, inside her bed. The Bedsheet was all jumbled up, meaning she was moving alot.

    "Was it just a nightmare?" (Maria)

    Taking a deep breath, she looks around, crossing her gaze with Elisa who was also sitting inside her bed on the other side of the Room.

    Looking at each other for a while, they suddenly started to talk:

    ""Nightmare??"" (Maria & Elisa)

    Both of them reacting at the same time, they both jump out of bed, put their slippers on and ran towards the room of the Boy inside their dream. Inside they found a Young Child with chestnut colored hair, holding onto a fox-plushie while pleasently sleeping.

    Both of them seemingly relaxing, they returned to their own room as it wasn''t even dawn yet. Exchaning what each of them dreamt, the realized that their Dreams were more or less identical, just from different perspectives. Ending their exchange, they decide to write down what happened that night, with date and everything.

    It was only three days later, that 8 Kids suddenly Vanished from the Orphanage. With one of them beeing a small, weak, yet kind and loving boy, with chestnut colored hair.

 Chapter 6: Learning the Basics

    Waking up, i find myself inside a bed, all curled up while holding a few of my tails. To be honest, i don''t want to let go. It feels to comfy. But seeing the Sunlight shining through the window, i blink for a second. Wasn''t i in a cave?

    My Brain wasn''t fully awake, but i soon rememberd what occured. The Attack of the Crimson wolf, Uncle blacks appearance and this space containing a House. Knowing that i''m more than safe, i close my eyes once again while cuddeling my fluffy tails. Sadly, due to my exitement, a few of my tails jumped about, throwing the cover off the bed.

    Startled by the sudden fresh air hitting my body, i jolt up. As i am awake now anyway, i stretch my limbs and yawn once. Feeling refreshed, i jump off the bed. Due to my lightweight and my newly aquired fox traits, even my casual steps make baerly any sound. But it seems that uncle black''s hearing is extraordinary, as he shows up in front of my door not even half a minute later.

    A Knocking sound could be heard as Uncle Black walks in, holding a small towel.

    "Good Morning little one, I hope you slept well tonight." (Uncle Black)

    "Yes Uncle Black, i slept wonderfully." (Arin)

    Awnsering him with a big smile on my face, he looks at me, then at my tails, then back to me.

    "I would sleep well too if i had tails that could be used as body pillows." (Uncle Black)

    Laughing, he talks to me, making a remark about my seemingly new sleeping-Habit. As i get slightly embarassed, he just laughs it off and offers me the towel he was holding.

    "Don''t worry about it, you''re just a child. Let me tell you a secret, passed down from generation to generation by my family: Enjoy your Childhood, cause you''ll only have it once." (Uncle Black)

    Kneeling halfway down, he touches my nose as he spoke those words. Afterwards, he puts the towel he was holding onto my head, making me close one eye out of reflex.

    "Go wash yourself up first by the pond. The Water there is fresh and clean and will surely wake you up. Once you''re finished, come inside, I''ll have breakfest ready by then." (Uncle Black)

    Speaking those words, he turns around and leaves the room. As i hear him walking down the stairs, i think to myself. What was this weird feeling, i only knew him for less than two days, so why? Is this the feeling one gets when they have a family that cares for them?

    As i''m wondering about my own heart, i slowly walk outside, leaving the house. Even though the sun is artificial, you wouldn''t know from its effect alone.

    As i step towards the pond, i notice the clear water, mirroring me as i am staring in wonderment. So much happened actually, so, why do i feel so at peace here? Not even Maria could give me this feeling. Maybe because i don''t have to fear anything?

    As iˇŻm thinking about the many possibilities, i donˇŻt notice, that my knee started to slide off. I lose my balance and land inside the water, face first. A splashing noise is made as i am landing in the water. My tails are swimming on the surface, while I am shaking my head and remove the Water in my Hair. Regaining my sight i stand up, just to realize that my portable wardrobe seems to still be dry. Sadly, this didnˇŻt help, as the rest of my Body was still dripping wet.

    I leave the pond and make my way back to the house. Seeing me walking in, dripping wet, Uncle Black starts to laugh lightly as i look at him with reproaching eyes. He just nods quickly before he dissapears, returning with a big Towel. He helps me dry my hair and tails as i am not accustomed to do so. Afterwards, he summons air in his hand, blowing it through my hair to completly dry it. It felt pleasent, but what i saw in the mirror surprised me. Looking at me right now, i look like a monster that escaped fluffy hell as my hair stand up in every direction. Using his hands and a brush, he combs my hair until itˇŻs shiny again. Lauging he then mentionsˇ­

    "And i was thinking about letting you take a bath, seems like i donˇŻt have to worry about that anymore. " (Uncle Black)

    He smiles pleasently before his eyes land on my clothing.

    "I am sure that this is Essence-clothing your wearing, but you are using it wrong. At the moment it can only help you cover yourself up, butˇ­ wait a moment, iˇŻll bring you some clothes. " (Uncle Black)

    Uncle Black leaves the room again as i take a seat on the sofa inside the livingroom. He returns a minute later, holding onto some white and red clothes. They even resemble my Hoodie and Pants, even if not perfect. There was even some underwear and a headband, for whatever reason.

    As i take the clothes, i run up the stairs and enter my room. There i reform this essence clothing, as Uncle black called it, into a glove on my left hand, which leaves the fingertips and back of the hand open. Putting on the clothes Uncle black brought to me, i afterwards decent the stairs, just to have a very delicious scent wave in my nose.

    Entering the Room where the scent came from, Uncle black was sitting there in front of a breakfeast table, filled with all kinds of good looking food.

    Being pulled in by the smell, i take the seat opposite of his. He invites me to eat, so i donˇŻt hold back.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The Bread is slightly rough, but still tasty when combined with this weird looking kind of Meat. The blue milk I have also tastes sweet and I enjoy my breakfest like that. Weirdly, my body was never Hungry, yet i could eat like that, how does that work?

    Such thoughts were easily gone as i was leaning into my chair with a belly filled with delicious things.

    Uncle black only loooks at me approvingly before he gathers the dishes and puts them in some kind of wooden container. Seating himself again, he looks me in the eye and starts to speak.

    "Seeing your expression, you must have enjoyed your breakfeast. I am Glad." ( Uncle Black)

    He shows a weak smile before he begins to have a serious face and talks to me like that.

    "You know little one, youˇŻve been only in this world for a little more than a few days, okay a year, but you were asleep so it doesnˇŻt really count. Anyway, today i would like to sit down with you and explain a bit about this World and it''s Basics. Also maybe about you, your Race and maybe a bit about what i am planning for the future. Are you okay with that?" (Uncle Black)

    Mentioning Knowledge, Uncle Black seems to be a able to teach me what i donˇŻt know. Understanding that this is important for me, i agree with his offer.

    Walking into the Study, he returns carrying a map which he unfolds on the Table in the Livingroom. Beckoning me over, i stand in front of the map, as he slowly explains.

    It seems that this world is named Treia and has 5 known great continents and many different Islands and external states, not belonging to any of the continents. It seems that the 1st till 3rd are connected, but due to terrain could still be differentiated. The are respectivly named Dranar, Yphil and Alba continent from west to east. The Dragon Mountains seem to be placed inside the Dranar Continent, but bordering the Yphil Continent. South of the Drana Continent, one could find the Pyra Continent, the only one the Humans were unable to conquer and where till today many fairy- and evil-Races live.

    It seems that Demi-Humans such as Dragonians and Fox, cat and dog-Kin are accepted in most countrys on the human Continents, Dwarfs and elves too. But there was a catch. There were some Countries that abolished slavery as they saw that as an act against the gods or just because they wished to have equel relationship, but that didnˇŻt mean all of them. Actually, the First Nation that abolished this, seems to be one of those that are bordering Dragon mountain. They were fearing a rebellion, so they forbid slavery to keep them from utilizing the Dragon Mountains against them. So when the Demi-Humans gained their freedom, the Kingdom started to flourish even more, making many Nations follow their example.

    Back to the Topic! Next to Pyra Continent and right beneath Yphil and Alba continent lays Imrun Continent. Just like Dranar and the others, ecxept Pyra, it is a continent ruled by Humans. Though even if we say this, there are some Countrys still ruled by Demi-Human or non-Human races.

    Leaving aside the Main Continents, there are many Islands, strewn everywhere along the Continents. The Map did show some of the bigger ones, as well as the mountain regions and Great forests, but to my question why the nations werenˇŻt markedˇ­

    "Only we Dragons can fly around like that to make such a detailed map, and even then. Making such a map takes a lot of time, making it is quite unprofittable as the Nations, especially Human ones, keep changing Names and Borders. Because we Dragons donˇŻt really Interfere in such things, we just stick with a continental Map. " (Uncle Black)

    Hearing his awnser i was convinced, yetˇ­ How should i go about finding my Friends? Asking about that as well, he mentioned that Dimensional Holes were easy to sense for Dragons, and that they only had to track them down from there. Hearing this, iˇŻm reassured.

    Continuing his Explanations, he told me about the different Races. But really, it is like one of these Fantasy Books i read once.

    First there are The Humanoid Races; They Contain the Humans, Dwarfs and Giants. Though Dwarfs also count as a Half-Fairy race.

    On that Point; the Fairy Races are the elves, Fairys and Pixies, something like evil Fairys. Counting into that group are also the smaller in number, yet stronger; sylph, Mermaids and Seraphim. They also have half races, such as the Dwarf and Legendbeast-People.

    The Demi-Humans are all races that have appearance resembling Humans, but with nonhuman traits; such as the different Animal-Kin, and the Dragonoids. The Drachnid are different as they count to the Evil Races. The Legendbeast-people are Demi-Humans with ancient or unique Bloodlines, so they aren''t definitly in either category.

    Then there are also the Evil-Races. The Humans call them that because they have the superiority to Humans in both Physical as well as magical Combat. They also have an especially strong affinity with the Darkness element. But like the others, they have Ranks and different sub species like Succubus and Lords, which are two of the most powerful Evil-Races.

    Then There is the last categorie, since intelligent Undead still count to the evil-Races.

    That would be the Legend-Races. True Dragons, meaning Dragons of pure Dragonsblood, belong in this categorie, just like the Kitsune from ancient times. You could see it this way, all Races that had their own Unique Magic that only they could use to a certain degree, could be counted in this Group. My Existance also belongs here as well, even if i am "Special" to say the least.

    Elves who know spirit Magic donˇŻt count, as other races could theoretically use it too, but the elves never teach it to others.

    Of course, every Race had their sub races and mixed-bloods, but going through all them would take too long, so he said that I will learn them as I go through Life.

    "LetˇŻs end the Explanations here for now, itˇŻs already noon, and iˇŻm sure you need time to let everything I just told you settle down. You can go outside and play for a bit, as I will start with cooking. I''ll call you when the food is ready." (Uncle Black)

    As Uncle Black tells me that i can go outside to play, i accept. There were many flowers i''ve never seen before, also there is something i noticed while i was ?bathingˇ° in the pond. But i''m also curious; Could i actually run on a wall?

    Urghh, theres so many things i want to do. Calm down, one thing at the time.

    As i am deciding how to proceed, Uncle black already left for the kitchen.

    Leaving the House, I bask in the Light of the Artificial sun down here. I wonder if I can see the real one soon.

    Having nostalgic thoughts, i''m suddenly assulted by a strong headache. Sudden Knowledge and memories flood my Mind, making me unable to stand up. Kneeling on the ground, i''m panting heavily. The memories and Knowledge fused with me all to sudden.

    After The pain subsided, i sat myself in the grass and took a few deep breaths. Calming down, i look over what i gained. It seems that all the Knowledge I gained is in relation to the continents and Races. Does that mean that if I learn something new, that my given Knowledge updates in detail what Lumi already knew about that?

    Confused at the sudden revalation, i sat there thinking. It actually didn''t take long before Uncle Black called for Lunch. It was tasty, just like breakfeast.

    When i tried asking him about the Knowledge Phenomenone, he said that this is probably something akin to giving someone a picture, and after you know the Picture, the given Knowledge is roused and filles the Gaps it can. He said that it will mostly activate while i am asleep, and even if it happened while i was awake, it shouldn''t hurt as much as today.

    What happened today was probably only because there was a whole lot of Info; like traits, Mana Capacitys and even Details to the world. Though the Knowledge is here, it is like an old memorie. You have to concentrate and want to know to realize it. But somehow my Memorie got extremly good, i can even remember what the tunnels we passed looked like.

    Anyway, Uncle Black said this to me about the knowledge:

    ?True, this knowledge gives you a headstart, but you can have all the knowledge in the world, but without Experience, it isn''t of much use. Plus, this knowledge isn''t yours, and can only become yours with effort and time. Unless you truly learn those things yourself, the Knowledge will never be prominent when it''s important, remember that.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    ?Okay, Uncle Blackˇ° (Arin)

    Leaving it with that, i enjoyed my afternoon. Actually, i found needles and cloth. I might as well create a Plushie for Uncle Black as thanks. With this said, i created my first ever plushie in this world, i hope he likes it.

 Chapter 7: True Race and Mana-Explosion

    Hours past, the head of the small Fox-Plushie i''m making is nearly complete, just as i wanted to start working on the body, a knocking sound wakes me up from my concentration.

    Just before Uncle Black steps into the room, i hastily hide my little project under the bed-sheet.

    Looking at the me who is conspicuously sitting on his bed, Uncle Black asks a question.

    "Little One, what are you hiding?" (Uncle Black)

    So he knows i''m hiding something, might as well be honest.

    "A Suprise, but you''ll have to wait, it''s not complete." (Arin)

    Saying so with pride, he just nods and speaks up afterwards.

    "Come outside with me for a moment, i want to test something with you." (Uncle Black)

    Beckoning me by pointing his head to the stairs, he starts walking outside. Jumping from my bed, I follow after him quickly.

    Outside the House, he seats himself in something like a wooden Garden-chair. Opposite of his was another chair, extra prepared for me. As i take a seat, Uncle Black suddenly askes a Question with a very serious face.

    "Arin, have you ever wondered what you are?" (Uncle Black)

    I''m confused, what is with this question?

    "I am a fomer Human who now also has the inheritage of the Royal fox, i think?" (Arin)

    "Have you ever counted your tails?" (Uncle Black)

    Surprised at the sudden retort, i awnser immidiatly;

    "Of course, i have ten Tail~s... Wait, don''t Royal Foxes only have nine..." (Arin)

    Reacting to the unnerved me, Uncle black regains his usual smile and starts to speak with me in a softer tone.

    "Calm yourself little one, It''s true that you have the Inheritage of a Royal Fox, but it seems you evolved into a Sage-Fox, or Mystic-Fox, depending on who you ask." (Uncle Black)

    Shocked at the sudden revelation, i''m frozen in place. Undisturbed by my sudden silence, Uncle Black keeps explaining...

    "The mystic Fox are said to have originated from another dimension, or even a god. There are many theories of their origin, but the only things we know is that they are the ancestors of the Royal-Fox and that they vanished more than 100 millenia ago. Where they went, no one knows." (Uncle Black)

    Hearing this Explenation, i once more freeze. I am even more rare then the Royal Foy of ancient times... what? Beeing unable to process all the info from the shock, Uncle Black just pulls me into a hug and carasses my Head until i calm down a bit.

    He then explains to me his future plans and what i should look out for;

    "You know, after you appeared inside the Crystal, i informed the Dragon Mountains Guardian, Scyrra Snowfall, of your existance. I''m sure that she will welcome you heartily, but there is a problem. The Fox-Clan elders might try to utilize you for their own greed." (Unce Black)

    "What do you mean by that?" (Arin)

    Slightly anxious about the words coming from Uncle black, i continue to listen.

    "Its the Bloodline. About 20 years ago, i received a letter that a seven tailed Fox was born between two five tailed ones. It was a female and they tried to find a good partner for her in the last twenty years, hopeing to ressurect the bloodline of the Noble Fox. Sadly, until today, there was no good candidate to be her partner, so you appearing would be like placing a meal before starving foxes, literally." (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Black''s words, im shocked. Though i can understand that they would like to have powerful decendents, i don''t understand the Principal behind it. I know what sex is, it is for reproduction. But Maria said that this is something that should be only enjoyed when one is older and has a partner they truly Love. I may be a fox now, but i still decide myself who i love, and who not!

    Seeing my resolute Face, Uncle black seems to understand. He ruffles my hair and speaks calmly;

    "You don''t have to worry about such idiocys, me and Scyrra will look after you. You should enjoy your Childhood toghether with the other kids, you''re way to young to care for something like that, so leave it to us." (Uncle Black)

    Uncle Black made this statement with a wide smile. Let''s trust him and just keep playing around. Actually, i want to race with others my age, i couldn''t do so in the Orphanage...Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    As i fall deep into thought of what i want to do, Uncle black suddenly grabs the Orb that was laying beneath his chair since the beginning. I look at the transparent Orb in his hands, the size of my head, curiously as he awnsers my pretty obvious question before i could even ask.

    "Fufu, this is a Propertie-Stone. When infusing ones Mana into it, it identifies the elemental affinities one has. I am actually quite curious what your magical properties are. Also, the brighter it shines, the greater your mana pool." (Uncle Black)

    Oh, magic? The Thing Uncle black used to dry my hair? Can i actually do that too?

    My Exitement suddenly reached a new peak when hearing the word magic. I am Very curious how it works as my infused knowledge doesn''t tell me about it.

    Seeing my overly exited face, Uncle black puts me down from his lap and seats me into the grass. He instructed me to sit cross legged, which, due to my evolution, goes unexpectedly easy. I should really test once what my Body is capable of. While I am Thinking about my newfound agility, Uncle Black places the orb in my lap. Sadly, i doesn''t do anything, do i have to touch it?

    "Now, touch the Propertie-Stone and flow some mana into it. If you have problems doing so, try to look for some kind of Energie, hidden deep within your Body. It will feel different, depending on your element, but if you have a clear grasp on it, try to lead it through your arms into the Stone." (Uncle Black)

    Listening to his explenation, i close my eyes and try to find this energie inside my body. Somehow, there was something hot and warm, yet at the same time cold and somehow freezing. This substance hiding inside my body was warm and cold at the same time. It felt harmonious and powerful, while at the same time comfortable. As though realising that i was conciouss of it, it suddenly burst open and stormed through my entire body, making me feel kinda fluffy. Right, it felt like a relaxing warm bath while outside in the snow. But even though this power was nonstop sending energie through my Body, there was something underneath it, as though trying to hide. It was Strong and sent out an aura that felt majestic and unbeatable, yet i couldn''t touch it. Something inside me told me that i can''t reach out to that yet, for whatever reason.

    Feeling my own body like that, i didn''t realize that Uncle Black started to scream not long ago. Opening my Eyes, i saw the orb in front of me, floating above my hands and Glowing brithly in a beatiful gold and silver color, even overshadowing the artificial sun on the roof.

    Somehow, even then, the light didn''t feel biting and one could look strait into it. But that wasn''t what shocked me, it was Uncle Black who was staring at the orb with Wide open eyes. He had his Mouth wide open and was mumbeling inaudible words to himself. Actually, why do i know the local language? The Fused Memories?

    Shaking my head, i look at Uncle Black who already started to sweat heavily. Suddenly he stared at me and exclaimed:

    "Little one, how much do you still want to surprise me?!? First you claim my own mana to use which shouldn''t be possible, and now you''re displaying colors i''ve never seen before!! Additionally, the orb shines brighter than the sun in this Space!!! Seriously?!?" (Uncle Black)

    Uncle Black lost it, it felt as though even his pitch black hair lost some of it''s color.

    "Crack, Peng!!!"

    Not long after, a short explosion occures. The Item that exploded was the Orb that was floating above my hands just before. Looking down, i saw wounds on my hands and arms, even the clothes are partially ripped. Due to the suddenness of the event, i didn''t really feel any pain. But as the shock died down, the pain became obvious and i tried to stop the bleeding somehow.

    Seeing my wounds, Uncle black regains himself rather quickly. He comes right to my side and tells me to focus my energie towards the wounds. Doing as i was told, the pieces of the stone that managed to enter my body were pushed out and my wounds started to close at a extremely fast rate. It felt like watching a Video in rewind. Shortly after the last wound closed, uncle black took me into his arms.

    "I''m sorry that this happened, i didn''t mean to hurt you. I was too shocked to react. If only..." (Uncle Black)

    Uncle Black starts to blame himself that i got hurt, he seems to tell himself that he should have instructed me better and stayed closer to intervene. But as i can''t bear to see him blame himself like that, i just touch his arms that hold me tightly and tell him that i am alright. He seems to regain himself after hearing those words, so i tell him that it was not his fault that i got hurt, also that he did enough to help me by telling me the way to heal myself.

    Honestly, i don''t know how that power works, but i''m sure he will explain it when the time is right.

    It didn''t take long for him to completly regain himself, so he then thanked me while loosening his grip on me. I''m happy that he no longer blamed himself, but also because i could finally breath again.

    Afterwards he told me that Even People can sense mana to a certain degree, and that it could be dangerous to let it out so freely like i''m doing right now. He then told me how to keep it hidden, which was actually just repressing the mana, thats the energy''s name, back into the body using an Image. I imagined the isolated Orb from before, with the mysterious Core / Energie in the middle. It seems that i was successful, but Uncle black said that i still had much to learn.

    Later, at dinner, he asked me what kind of weapon i would like to train in. As i didn''t understand his question, i just tilted my head. Uncle black sighted, then repeated his question with a bit more detail.

    "This world is dangerous as you probably already noticed youself. It is easy to die and Life doesn''t mean much. The world you might come from could have been a peaceful one, but this one isn''t as friendly. I don''t want to force you to kill, but you will have to learn how to defend yourself." (Uncle Black)

    Understanding his reasoning, i agree, But i''m reluctant to Kill. But beeing able to defend myself is important, so i''ll learn how to use weapons, but which one?

    "But what should i choose?" (Arin)

    Asking this question, Uncle black just shows a smile and says that we can just test my compability with them all. Luckily, we would do that tomorrow, because after the Magic-Experiment i am really tired. We kept talking about the world and it''s inhabitants for a bit longer, but it didn''t take long for me to yawn and stretch myself. Using this as a signal, i was moved to bed where i past another comfortable night of sleep.

    --- Few Hours before; Alare Empire ---

    In a brigthly lit room, a man and a woman were confronting each other. The man wore gaudy clothes, had white, kept back hair and a fat face with slitted eyes that seemed to scream the word greed. He was Minister Slunt, a rather cunning man. He was known as a mercilessly greedy man, that had even control over the current King Arlarn the third. But at the moment he showed his most sincere respect, as the woman across him was actually the Head of the Macigian Guild, Sanera Fanor.

    She was a talented magician that was capable of both fire and Light magic. Normally, Humans only have one element, but she was one of the so called blessed Children of Magic. Anyway, she was known as Crimson Rose in Public, both because of her looks and temprament.

    Looking at each other, Minister Slunt spoke up first.

    "So, is it true? Could it really be possible?" (Minister Slunt)

    Awnsering the Hoarse voice of the minister, Sanera started to talk.

    "Yes, without a doubt. The Mana reaction i felt was completly pure and overflowing with power. I don''t know what or who could release such an amount of Mana, but whatever it is, it could be a curse or a blessing. Because really, if that being is hostile were screwed, but if we could contol it somehow..." (Sanera)

    Sanera showed a disgusting smile with a hint of curiosity that made even Minister Slunt back away a bit. But receiving her awnser, Slunt immidiatly reacts and asks another question.

    "Do you think you could do something about this? Of course, the materials and Magic Items will be organised by me amd the payment will be half upfront, I can even add a few of "them"." (Minister Slunt)

    Hearing the offer of the minister, Sanera''s eyes begin to shine. "Them" reffered to the Slave-Collars which were Illegal since at least 300 years ago in this country. Of course she was accepting the proposal, but there was one more thing...

    "Of course i accept, but i want to have a chance to play with this creature for a bit okay? It is rare to see such a rare specimen. Also, because the Reaction came from the Abryssal Canyon, i''ll need a flying ship." (Sanera)

    Hearing her demands, Minister Slunt was taken aback. Leaving the specimen to her for a while would be alright as long as she returns it alive and functional. But a flying ship is extremly costly as they can only be found in ancient ruins, a Technologie long lost.

    But the Gains had enourmes Potential. With a bleeding heart he agreed, but she had to leave the usage of said ship to the Imperial Soldiers and Commanders on board.

    When Both sides agreed, they both signed a sealing-contract and began preparations.

    But that would be the last time that Minister Slunt would see the crazed researcher and magician, as well as his Flying ship.

 Chapter 8: Sword,Staff and Magic

    Waking up, i find myself inside my room. I was laying on my bed, surrounded by my tails that turned the bed into heaven. Honestly, i had a hard time getting out, but today was a special day, so i was filled with exitement. Jumping off the bed, i hastily pick up my clothes and dress myself.

    Leaving the room and runnig down the stairs, i find myself in the entrance-room. Through the Window is saw Uncle Black training his Sword. Drawing arcs in the air, the sword looks like a piece of art. Slashes, stabs and cuts, all cleanly arranged. Slowly, Fire started to gather around the blade, forming arcs of Fire, burning in the air even seconds after the movement.

    Taken in by the beauty of the sword, Uncle Black seems to have noticed me, and invited me outside. Outside, he allinged all kinds of weapons before me. There were Swords, spears, staffs, shields, Knives and even Weapons i''ve never seen before. Wait, isn''t that one of these Ninja weapons with a chain between two sticks? What was the name of it again?

    Wondering on the name while staring at the weapon, Uncle black suddenly begins to talk.

    "Those are called Nunchucks, a rather hard weapon to master for a beginner. You don''t have to hurry with your decision, even if you choose now. With your Race''s Lifespan, you have more than enough time to master any weapon of your choosing. But you should still choose carefully." (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle blacks word, i decide to pick up the weapons and see what i think will go well. First i try the one handed western Sword in front of me. Trying to make a simple chop, i feel the resistance. Uncle Black says that this sword focuses on strength, so i try the katana-alike one next. Trying to draw it, i make a few simple movements, and it seems to be more compatible to me as it focuses more on speed and precision than strength. Still, i want to try the other weapons out first before making a decision.

    Suddenly thinking of something, i ask Uncle Black:

    "Uncle Black, what weapons are even fitting for me? I''m unsure as i have no experience." (Arin)

    Asking this question, Uncle black suddenly starts to smile and says with a happy voice;

    "Hahaha, very good. I thought you wouldn''t ask. First, i wanted to see if you would just choose based on appearance or style, but it seems you actually want to try before choosing, good decision.

    Actually i wouldn''t have blamed you if you had just choosen a weapon because it was "cool", since you''re still a kid, and from a peaceful world at that. Anyway, i''ll remove the weapons first that wouldn''t help you at the moment. You can learn them when you gain more experience and mastery of the basics." (Uncle Black)

    Listning to him speak, i understand. Even in Movies, they always say that you need to know the basics before you could train yourself further. I Experienced the same thing when i made my first Plushie. It was a disaster, i was crying the whole evening and Maria had to soothe me because i wanted to much and ruined the plushie... Remembering this, a silent tear rolled down my cheeks without me noticing. It was only when Uncle black reacted, that i realized that i cried.

    "Are you okay? Why are you crying?" (Uncle Black)

    With those words i realized. Even if i feel home here, i still miss my old one and the friends and family i had there. Thinking thus far, my Eyes became more moist and I started to sob...

    "Sniff, i, I Miss my Home, sniff sniff, i miss my friends, sob." (Arin)

    Hearing my crying voice, Uncle black just silently embraces me and starts to whisper encoureging words. It took a while, but when i finally calmed down, Uncle Black told me with a strait face.

    "Listen Little one, you may cry, but you have to move on. If you want to find your friends, you''ll have to become strong first. Without strength you won''t survive out there, much less protect others. So, do your best little one." (Uncle Black)

    Regaining my resolve with his words, i clench my fist and stare into Uncle Blacks eyes with my own, declaring my resolve.

    "Yes, I''ll become strong to find and protect my Friends!" (Arin)

    Nodding at my resolve, Uncle Black shows a genuine smile and we continue choosing a weapon.

    I Tried a few of those that were left behind such as daggers, bow and arrow, combat-staffs, bastard-sword, shortspear and a few others.

    Listening to the tips from Uncle black about the weapons with all their pro'' and con''s, i decided!

    "I wish to use the Combat-Staff for close combat, throwing weapons for middle range and Magic as a whole." (Arin)

    Giving a very clear awnser, Uncle black just nods. He then says that i have the potential to learn even more weapons as i seem to be compatible with them. On my Question if that wouldn''t be counterproductive, he awnsered;

    "Are you kidding me? That are Limits Humans with a short Livespan have, as well as their Brains aren''t as functional and strong as ours. You could easily learn twenty Weapons and arts now without a problem. I think you underestimate your Evolved Brain and mind too much. The only problem is time, but we''ll see how fast you learn. Let''s first focus on your magic and throwing weapons, as well as sport program. We need to bring your body and mind into shape first. You''re still not fully accustomed to your new body and it''s full power. So let''s train." (Uncle Black)

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Saying so with a wide smile, i''m flabberghasted, twenty weapons or arts... what? Well, true. My memorie is by far better than before, and i can even multitask to a certain degree, is that what he means by my Brains new Potential?

    Thinking about what i newly learned, Uncle Black just grabs my hand, pulls me off the ground and walks into the direction of the house.

    "Well, we can start your training after we eat breakfeast. I''m sure you are already Hungry." (Uncle Black)

    "Actually i''m not, i don''t know why." (Arin)

    I''t true, i never felt Hungry since i woke up. But i don''t have any trouble Eating. Maybe Uncle Black knows something about it?

    "Oh, so you''re even one of them... interessting, you''re really good for many surprises." (Uncle Black)

    "Them?" (Arin)

    Reacting to my awnser, Uncle black explained that "them" reffered to MP Compatible People. Meaning that they can directly absorb MP in their surroundings so satisfy most of their Physical desires such as Hunger, Thirst and even Breathing to a certain extend.

    Of course, using mana, the same can be accomplished, but if one isn''t carefull it can have heavy repurcussions, which isn''t the case for MP Compatible People. He said that he would keep explaining how it worked and the different properties behind it after breakfeast.

    Breakfeast was great, Uncle black even made the Omlette look like a sword. Anyway, afterwards he started to wash the dishes and told me to rest a bit to digest, and that we would start training afterwords.

    In this period of time, i entered my room and continued working on the plushie. The head was complete and i started with the individual legs. I forgot time as i worked, so after a while, i could hear Uncle Blacks Shout from the outside. Laying down the materials and hiding them under the bed, i run down the stairs and go outside.

    What awaits me there is Uncle Black, holding a few thin crystalline tubes as well as multiple Colored stones.

    "Hey little on, Took your Time, Must have been doing something interesting." (Uncle Black)

    Awnsering positivly, he tells me to take a sit wherever i like. Doing as told, i seat myself near the pond and wait for instructions.

    "So, First i''ll explain about the different Magic Aspects and how to utilize them, afterwards we can look how far we go." (Uncle Black)

    With those words, Uncle Black started with the explanation about Magic. First; Magic has three different known aspects, Humans today mostly only know two of them and the ancient scripts speak about a forth one known as Origin, yet not much is known about that one. Back to the other three:

    The First Magic-Energie is simple Magic-Power, MP for short. It seems that MP can be found everywhere and is contained in nearly all Elements and Matrials. Normally, Living beings don''t contain MP, but there are exeptions. Those are called MP-Compatibles. Their Body can naturally absorb MP to fulfill most bodily desires, sadly, there was no other known utilization. But not having to eat and drink as well as breath under water seems convenient.

    Then there is Mana. If Mana is Liquid, then MP is gas. Of course there are more differences, but that would be the easy version. Mana is contained in every living beeing such as Mosters, Animals and of course the Races. The Mana-Pool is different for every person in size and color. Depending on what color you have, you can create other elemental phenomenone, Magic, by extracting it from your body and reforming it into the element you wish. The size and color tell you which elements and How much magic you can cast. The method to extract mana and create magic is mostly done through chants which, by Dragon standarts, are unnessecary. Most Races use that methode or use Magic-Circles as they don''t have the Knowledge how to do without.

    That is pretty much were the knowledge of Human stops. But that doesn''t mean that the Dragons don''t know more. Mana can be used to interfere with MP in the surroundings, strengthening the Magic and it''s effect. Also, MP is like an empty slate, so when you absorb it and turn it into your mana, it turns into your color and practically into a part of you. So normally, it is impossible to claim someone elses Mana as your own. Magic-Circles are different, as multiple people can inject Mana at the same time, just the efficiency per color is different.

    By the way, Uncle Black is an expert in the three Light elements, meaning Light, Fire and Wind. I would have thought he uses Dark elements. Anyway, Magic Essence is the third Magic Energie, and is practically neutral Mana, or liquified MP. It can change form when desired and bound to a person, just like the Magic-Essence that i took from under the Crystal. Seems like it is bound to me, but since i never really infused my Mana, it isn''t very strong and can only hold off a small amount of elements, but not physical attacks.

    "Depending on how much and how often you feed it with mana, it will become stronger and be bound stronger to you. Mostly, Races like us that can morph have their own bound Magical-Essence after their first transformation. Think of it this way. What we lose in power from transforming into a human form is regained through the magical essence. Also it serves as clothes right after transformations." (Uncle Black)

    Hearing his explenations, i''m suprised. Well, it explains alot about recent happenings.

    "By the way, what is known about the 4<sup>th</sup> Energie called Origin?" (Arin)

    Posing my question, Uncle Black just calmly awnsers:

    "Practically nothing, we only know that it was used waaaay back in the past and that it seems to have been able to manipulate the Elements and all the other energies freely. Seeing you claim my Mana, maybe you are the key...?" (Uncle Black)

    Taking a joking altitude, Uncle Black ruffles through my hair and looks at me with a half serious eyes. Could it be...?

    Even so, afterwords, he started to teach me meditating to feel the Mana better and how to lead it through my body. As well as how to use it, without letting it explode. It did take a while, but after about the 6<sup>th</sup> try, i had it down. Looking at Uncle Black, he was astonished. It seems he took nearly half a year just to reach that point.

    We continued training afterwords, like feeling the MP in the air and how to absorb it to replenish mana. We did this for the rest of the morning, oh yea, the crystal tubes were for training. I had to lead mana through it carefully and precise, otherwise they would shatter. It took me nearly eight tries before i was successfull, but once more, Uncle black started to preach me about my own abnormality. Well, i also learned about my Brains abilities as i started to multitask and had to focus on my Mana in the whole Body, while doing different Standing and balancing Movements.

    Later we would do the same thing; Focusing on letting the mana flow through my body while doing combat-training with Uncle Black.

    It didn''t take long until we had lunch after that, and in the afternoon we began training my body.

    It started with Trainingsessions such as simple High speed running, Push ups, Sit ups and many more training-Methods. Actually, i though i had near unlimited stamina, but boy was i wrong. Making Push up''s while having a Boulder on your back takes a heavy toll on you.

    Anyway, after Training my Body, we continued with perception and Sense training. Meaning i had to strain my natural senses to find whatever Uncle Black hid away and tell him what it could be. Later i was blindfolded and i had to run around without running into anything. Seriously, i actually figured out that i somehow, when straining my eyes, can even see through the magic Cloth. But i don''t like cheating, so i kept my eyes closed and used my other senses to navigate. Also, my Magic-Perception ability was also put to the test. Actually, if you concentrate, feeling the MP and Mana around you isn''t hard.

    Later on there was Training of my Agility and dexterity on the plan. Meaning that i was forced to run at the highest speed i could. Actually, it wasn''t my legs that suffered, but my face as the opposing wind was quite harsh. Additionally, Uncle black later started to throw Stones towards me which i had to dodge with minimum movements. Actually, they were more like tiny meteors than pebbles, so they hurt quite a bit when hit. Luckily, my new body is quite sturdy. I was also made to use my hands to move around very fragile plates without breaking them. Honestly, it was very hard to do, but i felt like my Ability to concentrate and Multitask is getting better with every moment.

    In the end, i was made to do multiple tasks at once, like moving my tails seperatly while drawing circles with one hand and Cubes with the other. It was rather hard to split my mind, but everytime, if i did it for a while, it suddenly felt as some of my brains capacity was unlocked and my skill increased.

    With this Training-regime we passed our day, and after a while, The artificial Sun started to dim down, giving off a Light like the moon.

    So, after we were finished, i collapsed, but it also felt good. A certain sense of Fulfillment. As i was unable to drag my tired body back to bed, Uncle Black picked me off the ground and carried me to my room. Actually, i already fell asleep in his arms, so i didn''t notice him putting me to bed. And Honestly, even if it''s hard, it is fun being able to move around so freely, and in the end of the day go to bed, tired, but happy.

    Hopefully, tomorrow is gonna be fun too...

 Chapter 9: Handling Weapons

    Rising in the Morning, I left my bed behind, just to find the clothes i wear completly dearranged. Probably because i didnˇŻt change after yesterdays training. Anyway, i picked up a towel and some spare cloths from the closet, and made my way downstairs. In the Kitchen, Uncle Black was preparing breakfeast for himself and me. Trying out what i learned yesterday, i crouched down, and tried to sneak past him, sadly, he is a lot more experienced than me.

    ?Good Morning little one, you sure are taking your training seriously. But your smell is giving you away, go wash yourself up in the pond. Afterwards letˇŻs have breakfeast and then begin training your mana and elemental Control.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing his Opinion, it seems that i really do smell. It is possible to wash oneself easily by using up some mana, but i have not enough training to do so already. So after breakfeast, we both stood near the pond, and Uncle black finally picked up the colored Stones he had with him since yesterday.

    "These are Elemental-Stones. If you fill them with the corresponding elemental-Mana, you should be able to control them. First try to take some mana out of your body whilest keeping a constant flow, afterwards turn you mana into fire-elemental mana and infuse it into the red stone before you. WeˇŻll start with one and increase the different elemental stones one by one.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt there a color-Problem using all elements? IˇŻm not even sure which Elements iˇŻm suited for?ˇ° (Arin)

    ?You Have silver Mana, meaning all elementals, i asked Scyrra yesterday. As for the golden Color, i have no idea, maybe something unique? Anyway, you should be able to use all Basic and advanced elements.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Black speaking about my elements, iˇŻm exited. All elements? I can really manipulate all Elements?

    Suddenly, a hand carasses my Head and Uncle Black spoke to me in a laughing tone.

    ˇ°Little one, even if you have all elements, you first need to be able to control that power. Even if you can control them all, that doesenˇŻt make you a master. So, letˇŻs focus on one or two of the basic elements first with their advanced forms.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle BlackˇŻs opinion, iˇŻm a little down. But he is right. I have a long Lifespan now and can master as much as i want. Actually, which Elements are there?

    ˇ°Uncle Black, how many Elements are there even?ˇ° (Arin)

    Looking at me wide-eyed, Uncle BlackˇŻs mouth was hanging down. Shortly afterwards, as though realizing something, he regained himself. Holding his head, he began to talk once more;

    ?Right, youˇŻre not from this dimension, so let me tell you. There are a total of 10 Main Elements that are known generally, and then their is neutral, Spirit, and the 4 Special ones. The first eight are actually the basic four with their superior Elements, being; Water -> Ice / Wind -> Lightning / Earth -> Metal / Fire -> Inferno. After them are the 2 Principal Elements being Light and Dark. Light Contains Boosting, Light-element and healing, while Dark has Shadow, Dark-Element and Necromancy.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing him talk about the Elements, it seems that the two principal elements are Rulers. Meaning they are Superior to the General Elements, yet about the same as their higher rank. Also, Dark ˇ°rulesˇ° over Water and earth, while Light has Wind and Fire. This has nothing to do with beeing actually Superior in Power, but just that someone with water, or Ice, element, canˇŻt have a light element as well. These two are in split groups. So because of this, Humans called the Light and Dark element Rulers. But with that, the Explenation about the basics is finished, but there was more;

    ?Then there is the neutral element, it is something akin to no elemental-Magic. Normally, this is the magic used in most tools, as you only have to infuse Mana and it works. It can be used to attack, but itˇŻs Cost for one attack could feed up to four elemental-Attacks in the same rank.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    So, neutral is like assistance magicˇ­

    Also, Spirit magic is something akin to manipulating neither MP nor Mana, as it is just forming a contract with a spirit who lives then in your Mana-Pool and creates Magic instead. Certain Sides of Spirit-Magic can also be done by Necromancers, such as communicating with Spirits to gain Information.

    ?Then there are the four ?lostˇ° ones. Or unique ones at that. There is Illusion Magic, beeing part of the Fox-Races and a few of the Spirit-Races. It is rare, yet still known and can be found. Then we have Time and Space, those Unique to Noble-Foxes and above. Time beeing even rare for Royal-Foxes. And at last there is Gravity, it is the Unique Magic of us Dragons, and nearly every purebreed Dragon who reaches a certain age can use it. Or why do you think Humans always ˇ°bowedˇ° to us?ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing him speak, i can see a completly new aspect of Uncle Black, and that is his mischievous side. Well, i have one as well, so i guess itˇŻs fine, right? Yet, before i could continue thinking about it, trying to justify his actions in my head, he continued on.

    ˇ°Silver Mana means all Elements, but not all Magic-Sides. So it means you can manipulate the four basic elements toghether with their Higher Rank as well as Light and Dark. About the Unique Magic, we would have to take a look which ones you inherited, but without the proper tools it is impossible. We will have to wait until we arrive at the dragon Mountains.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    ?Why are we going to Dragon Mountains?ˇ° (Arin)

    I was surprised, as he never mentioned that he would leave, but it seems that he wants to bring me there for Protection and so i can live toghether with my own peers and play around. Well he did mention before that he was in contact with Dragon Mountains Guardian.

    Anyway, so that means i have all the Main Elements and about the unique ones, iˇŻll have to see. But Uncle Black also said that sometimes certain events can lead to the sudden use of said power. There are many Occasions where a being could theoretically use a unique magic, but because they never knew and never had a ˇ°triggerˇ°, They could never make use of it. ?Triggersˇ° could be big and small. One Dragon, so he says, was once lamenting about the heavy load on his back, shortly afterwords he felt it becoming lighter and lighter, making him realize that he unlocked his Gravity-Magic. He still had to learn how to control it though.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Well, after our theoreticall session, we began training with those Elemental-Stones in front of me. First i had to move my Mana, then extract it from my body, change it into the correct element and then infuse it into the right Stone. If done correctly, the stone would light up and start floating, but it wasnˇŻt as easy if you increased the amount. The Stones have different Properties, making it hard to not only guide, but also set the Element for the mana. By the End of the Morning, i could feel the Flow of mana around very well and was able to control three stones at once while extracting another line of Mana from my body.

    After Lunch, my Physical Training From hell began once more. First, Uncle Black started to shoot high speed air-Bullets at me, whilst i have to dodge them with minimal movements. It is rather hard to do, but over time i was able to understand where the Bullets come from and how to dodge them. Sadly, shortly after i figured out how to dodge them, suddenly Fire-Balls were mixed into the Air-Bullets. Making the Space to dodge even smaller. It seems that after i told Uncle Black yesterday that i want to become Strong to survive and Protect, he lost all Scrupel to harm me while training.

    Anyway, afterwards we made muscle Training, Punch-Routines and Kick-Routines. Normal ones wouldnˇŻt be a challange, but we were Punching and Kicking at a speed hardly visible to the Human eye, making it look more like a flurry of fists and feet. Also, whiles doing all kinds off Heavy Bodily Activities, Uncle Black started to increase the Gravity on me more and more.

    Sometimes he would show me some close combat moves or even fight with me. Result; i land on the ground in defeat. But that is normal as he is still stronger and by far more experienced then me.

    Sometimes i would train in my Human-Form, as in my fox form, i have my Tails to assist and my Fox-ears to help recognize my surroundings. Actually, my other senses are pretty much the same, even hearing. But the Point of advantage of my Fox ears is that they can move on my head, and it is easier to pin-point Sounds. Anyway, using my Human-Form, i train just as hard. The difference is minimal, but in my Human Form, i''m by far worse in movement, and sneaking as i lose the advantage of my Tails. Anyway, my appearance when in Human Form started to change slightly. First, of course, are the vanishing of Tail and ear as well as my silver hair. Aditionally, my Eye''s Emerald green color loses some of it''s brightness, making me look more Human.

    I trained regularly under Uncle Black. In the Morning we had Magic and Mana training, on lunch and shortly afterwards we had common sense and Knowledge lessons of this world. Actually, Lumi''s memories came to be a big help here as Uncle black never explains everything in too much detail, once it is about the outside world, Probably because he lived down here for so long.

    In the Afternoon, we trained My body, mind, and senses. It was quite a harsh training if compared to the military camps i saw in movies with the screaming commanders. Still, i enjoyed them a lot and had actually fun tiring myself out like that. My reason for this is because i could never do so before. I was always confined in the Orphanage because of my Legs, so running, Jumping, fighting and training as a whole felt fulfilling to me. Actually, i haven''t seen Sky since i arrived in this world, could it be that she didn''t get transported over here?

    In the evening and after dinner, i mostly talk or play with Uncle Black. Did you know that they had no chess in this world? Actually, i used my Elemental-Essence for once and let it form a chess-set. Uncle Black was first confused, but he loves the game. While he does beat me in Combat, i always get my revenge in chess.

    It happened that sometimes i was so tired that Uncle Black actually had to carry me to bed again. To be honest, i''m not uncomfortable with it, is this what the other Kids called having a Father?

    Well, going by this routine, the days past rather fast, and it was at the twelfth day of my stay in Uncle Black''s home, when he, instead of Physical and reaction training, put a 1,5 Meter long wooden Staff in my hands. He himself also had one, holding it on the side of his body before yelling at me with a slightly evil, while also motivated, smile...

    ˇ°Your Growth is abnormal! You Grow at a rate where it could be called insane. Normally it is impossible for even Royal-Foxes to grow this fast, what are you even doing?!? Seriously, I''m Jealous! Anyway, we are at a point where you could already measure your strength and magic persception with B, or even A-Class Monsters. Well, it is time already for you to learn how to use weapons.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Blacks shout, i understand. I am not growing in size or broadness, but if feels like my body is gaining Strenth and speed at a rate deemed impossible. Also, my senses are sharpening at incredible speed. Yet somehow, i don''t change much in physical appearance, i look as frail as ever. Though my muscle outline is slightly more visible...

    I hold the Staff close to my body as i take the same stance that Uncle Black takes. He shows some simple movements at first, but it becomes complicated later on. He started spinning the staff around his body, at a speed that only leavs a trace of light behind. Sometimes he would suddenly stop and hit forward or back with the spear, making agressive as well as defensive stances. My mind kept replaying the moves he made in slow motion, as i tried to understand his moves. I then started off on the simple movements just like he did, but it seems i wanted too much. Just handeling the Weapon right already leaves it''s toll on me. So i begin by using the Staff to simulate some simple stabbing motion like with a spear.

    Uncle black shortly after moved over and showed me the simple movements and changed my stance when i made a mistake. He laughed when i fell, but still opened his hand to help me up.

    He trained me in the art of the Staff the whole morning, so i even forgot breakfeast. We kept using the Staff until it was mid-afternoon. By that time i had the basic movements down and was repeatedly training those such as stabbing and blocking motions, offensive and defensive stances.

    Looking at me right there, Uncle Black let out a chuckle and told me to take a break. So when he went to get some drinks and snacks, i sat down and started to concentrate on the mana around. Actually, i already can sense it without concentrating, passivly, but while concentrating i can even sense how it flows and what element it belongs to.

    When i opened my eyes again, Uncle Black was already sitting in front of me, having placed a cup of tea in front of me. It was a herb-Tea made from those glowing blue-flowers, and it feels quite nice when drinking. He then told me about what he learned while watching me and his conclusion:

    ˇ°Little one, you''re training speed is amazing to say the least. You have the basics down already, but you should still focus on mastering them before going further to the advanced Stances. Anyway, I''ll begin teaching you the Staff, Bow, throwing weapons and the sword as well as dagger. With those weapons you should have quite a large arsenal. So, did you already choose which elements you want to learn first?ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Thinking about it, Staff and Throwing weapons were my hoice, but he said i can train more so he must have added the Sword and Bow. Well, about the Elements i wanted to focus on, i though about it for quite a while and came to a conclusion.

    ˇ°Uncle, i choose Healing from the Light Element, Shadow from the darkness element as well as Ice and Lightning!ˇ° (Arin)

    Uncle Black thinks for a while then nods. He said that this is a good choice, but he could only teach me Healing as well as Air / Lightning. Arriving on that decision, we thought about looking for an Ice- and Shadow-Magic teacher when we arrive in the Dragon Mountains.

    With that said, my training of body and senses, as well as Mana and MP manipulation were limited to the Morning, Weapons Mastery on the afternoon and Studies and Fun in the evening. The weapons were each trained one day of the week, which has six days here, meaning 5 days of Weapon training. On the sixth day, the Darkness day, i always enjoyed a free afternoon where i mostly trained my Magic Mastery by trying to insert it into my craft. Actually, i created already a Chess board from wood, using my Knife skill. Also the Plushie for Uncle Black was already complete. It was half a meter in length and about a quarter in broadness and hight. It had the Form of a normal Red fox usually seen in Europe on Earth.

    Actually, the reason i train so hard is not only because i can train as much as i want without bodily limits, but also because i want to meet my friends as quick as possible. I miss Maria, Elisa and all my Friends, especially Anna and Markus that came with me to this world. I know that they must be out there somewhere, and i want to find them... So, while creating this plushie i cried more than once, because it reminded me of something i lost unregainable. It always ended with me cuddeling my tails and Laying in bed, silently weeping. It still felt good to let my tears flow, but i still can''t just take this Pain. Uncle Black often showed up and took me into his arms, letting me feel the love a parent would show. Anyways, one day i started to have Nightmares. Sometimes about falling Cities and countrys, sometimes about my past and other times about a future were everything is gone. I was scared, scared to lose even what i newly gained. So, with Uncle Black''s permission, i sometimes slept in his bed, letting me feel safe. The Nightmares were still there, but i knew i had nothing to fear...

    Actually, when i finally gave him the Plushie, he cried very hard and hugged me a lot. I somehow could understand that he was happy from the depths from his heart when he received it, but it seems that my Actions moved his heart at the very core. After calming down, he then joined me as we both went playing in the water-pond. He is actually extremly good at holding his breath, i still won though since, due to my MP-Compability, I didn''t need to breath. Actually, not breathing under water but still having oxygen pump through your body feels weird on long terms.

    As it goes, Those Days filled with Training and a lot of Fun passed rather quickly, and in the blink of an eye, more than 50 days had passed...

 Chapter 10: Formation and new Form

    ?Peng, Crackˇ­, Pengˇ°

    It has been more than 8 weeks already since i arrived here, oh yea, a year has 360 days, 6 Months with each having 60 days. A Month contains 10 weeks with six days each. Meaning more than Fifty days have passed since i started my Training with Uncle Black.

    Actually, I learned how to use every Magic-Element to a everyday level, while i can use my Wind to enhance my combat already. If youˇŻre asking why i also learned the basics of the other elements, itˇŻs because I wanted to use them to enhance my crafting. I already built myself a training course using Earth-Magic. As for Lightning, it is rather hard to master as you can only indirectly control it, leaving me with having to train more. My Healing Magic actually astonished Uncle Black and i already surpassed him in it, maybe because i once studied Human anatomy for a class project...? My shadow-Magic is also on the advanced level, as i had a lot of fun trying to hide from Uncle Black, making him having to look for me.

    Anyway, My weapons-Mastery also makes great steps forward as i am a rather fast learner. I have the basics down on all five of them, but with the staff i can already begin using advanced Moves. As it is, my capacity to learn feels extremely large.

    Well, right now, me and Uncle Black were balancing on a thin Earth-platform, set over the Water-Pond. Both of us are using staffs while keeping balance on it, trying to push off the other. Because I''m faster, and thanks to my tails also more balanced, i was able to cope with my lack of strength and Experience against him. Even so, the battle was undecided, and we both kept each other at bay. Our back and forth didn''t end at that, we kept parring and attacking each other, sometimes even using jumps and kicks. The Thin board of Solid Earth was barely 5 cm in broadness, making it hard to make great movements. Anyway, while we were fighting, Uncle Black suddenly was shocked and seemed to concentrate on something else. Seeing the opening, i try to attack his left flank, but he just quickly redirects my Staff and warns me in a serious tone;

    ˇ°Hold it for a While! Can''t you sense it? Perceive the Flow of MP around you!ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Being shown Uncle Blacks superiority, i blink in surprise. But being warned like that, i start concentrating on the MP and Mana around me. As I''m feeling around, i realize that the flow of MP is restricted and there is a large Mana-Reaction coming from above. Even though it is still hundreds of Meters away, probably on the Surface, Uncle Black could sense it while Fighting me on a Thin stage. Uncle Black really is great, making me feel stupid for thinking I''m Strong already, i still have much to learn.

    Putting my attention back to the Mana-Reaction, i can slowly calculate it''s form. It seems to be in what Uncle Black called channeled form, meaning it''s probably a Inscribed Magic-Circle. It''s Mana reaction is rather strong to even influence the flow of MP down here, it also seems to be from the Light and Fire Attribute. Though unlike Uncle Black who can even determine what the circle can do and where it''s weakness lies, i can only tell the element and, if close enough, where the controller is.

    Anyway, Uncle Black hurriedly picks me up under his arm and runs into the House, he yells at me before running into his Study.

    ˇ°Arin, Run and gather as much as you can, we can''t spend much longer down here. Whoever placed that magic circle is going to burn out this whole cavern and cave system!!! We have to run, pick up everything you need and put it into the Bracelet i gave you!ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Before i could answer he was already gone. I also turned around and ran up the stairs, running into my room. Entering it, i remove everything i crafted until now and put it into my bracelet.

    Actually, i got this Bracelet from Uncle Black shortly after i gave him the Fox-Plush. He explained that this bracelet was a called an Dimensional-Storage, i just called it inventory for short. It is capable of sucking everything into it if you feed it enough Mana. Anyway, it seems this tool was created by High-Humans which cooperated with the Foxes in Ancient past. High Humans had barely any Mana, and no unique Magic-Element, yet they were feared. They could freely manipulate the MP in their surroundings, even becoming one with it and moving through the elements like a fish in the water. Actually, their most dangerous trait was that they could even create a Domain for a period of Time where their Rule is absolute. Inside a High Humans Domain, once set up, he can kill any foe, as he rules all Mp in the Domain and with it all the elements. Magic is useless against them, no, it is even your worst enemy as they can easily control your own magic once activated. But that is also their greatest weakness. Once deprived of MP, or control over it, they become no more than Humans without Mana, making them easy to kill. Also, they live very long, mostly because the MP flows through them, keeping them from aging.

    As i am lost in though about the amazing tool in my hands, i hear a loud Roar from beneath, recalling me back to reality.

    I quickly pack up everything i had and then run outside. There stood a two meter high Dragon, covered in black scales, urging me to climb on his back. Doing as ordered, i jump and land close to his neck.

    ˇ°Hold Tight, this is going to be a bumpy ride!ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Just as i landed, Uncle Black sprouts these words from his giant head and starts running. The Entrance to this space crumbled before us, just like when i arrived. But this time, Uncle Black kept running without even closing the Space''s Entrance. Looking back, i ask him about it, but he just answers in a low and angry tone:

    ˇ°Leave it be, the Magic Circle above is an Ancient one, used in combat against Armies. This wall would be useless against it, we have to do whatever we can to escape from here, before we become roast meat! Actually, Even though the Mana infused in it is of rather low quality, nearly making me cry, but the sheer quantity is unreasonable.ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Black crack a small joke, i calm myself visibly. Still, even i get goosebumps, as i can perfectly sense the quantity used in that Circle. Wrong, it wasn''t one Circle, but thousands over thousands of Circles all weaved together, forming one giant one. It seems that this, according to Uncle Black, is called a Formation. But since it practically has the same functionality as One giant Magic-Circle of Ancient Times, Uncle Black wasn''t wrong with his statement. Actually, if you don''t focus, one wouldn''t be able to tell that it was actually a Formation. But seeing the sheer amount of Magic circles placed there, how long had they been working on this? And how come we didn''t notice before?

    As I am lost in thought, Uncle Black kept running through the tunnels, making sharp turns from time to time. One moment he suddenly creates an ear-deafening Roar, waking me from my deep thoughts. It reverberated through all of the Tunnels, sending a message to all the other Strong, or weak, Monsters living deep within the cavern. As i am somehow able to understand what this message contained, i was rather astonished. It was a Warning to all Monsters about the Incoming attack, and how they should all evacuate.

    Not long after, i could hear roars, coming from all around me. Some of them i understood, others i could only tell the intentions while others were... well, just roars to me. Uncle Black though seems to perfectly understand every one of them and shows a smile, even in this tense Situation. I Actually know why, it is because most of them acknowledged the Warning and made their way outside. Actually, Uncle Black taught me that most Intelligent Monsters, even if they are normally Hunter and Prey to each other, would acknowledge and help each other should a serious Situation such as this one arise.

    When i looked behind us, what i saw were more and more Monsters following me and Uncle Black. There were all Kinds of Monster; Big and Small, Fast and Slow. Some of the smaller ones rode on the Bigger ones back, others were carrying their young in their Mouth. Actually, I even saw the Crimson-Wolf that attacked me the day after my awakening. It seems that it was a she and not a he. Anyway, somehow i could recognize her immediately. She also, was holding a small Wolf-Cup in her mouth, holding it by it''s nape.

    Uncle Black kept running, sometimes even using Air-Magic to destroy or redirect the falling Rocks. I also used my Air-Magic, trying to create something akin to an air tunnel, allowing us to run quicker. Surprised at the sudden disappearance of the Air-Resistance, Uncle Black looked at me, showed a smile and redirected his concentration in front of him.

    Suddenly, due to me closely watching the Formation, i suddenly exclaimˇ­

    ˇ°Everyone, Heads Down. The Formation was Activated!!!ˇ° (Arin)

    Hearing my Shout that was loud enough to come from a Loud Speaker, most of the Monsters charged to a place with cover. It is true that their decision was correct, but it was also dangerous. Even though we were still at least 120 Meters beneath the Surface, due to the activation of the Formation, tremors were sent through the Ground. Normally, the Formation takes a long time to start up and burn everything here underground, but a formation this large will release the Mana it canˇŻt control, leading to tremors underground.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Most of the Monsters here started to gather around those with high defense or Earth-Compatibility. Even Uncle Black had a few smaller Monsters sitting beneath and next to him. As i am looking around, suddenly big Stones and some of those Lime like Stones, i think Uncle Black called them Stalactites, started to fall. Most of them were avoided or defended against. Some Monsters even used Earth Magic to destroy the stones. Anyway, after the first Tremor, most of the Monsters started to Move again, using the Stronger ones as cover. As if in a Formation, all Monster began running again. Uncle Black was still leading, and the Amount of Monsters following us exceeded already one hundred.

    There was everything, Crimson-Wolfs, Dinosaur like lizards, Something that looked like a turtle that looked like it was swimming in the Earth, and many moreˇ­

    As it was, we lost some Monsters already due to the Stone-Fall, but there were no major Casualties. As the Path we ran on got broader, so grew Uncle Black in Size. I didnˇŻt know he could do so, it is amazing. Anyway, Uncle Black already reached the height of a two floored house but still kept on running. Suddenly a second Tremor was sent through the ground. As i warned everyone behind us through yelling, all Monsters started to gather around Uncle Black and the big turtles.

    Just as the Stones began falling, i saw a lone Crimson-Wolf, trying it''s best to keep up. It was already wounded on one of itˇŻs hind legs and was still trying itˇŻs best to carry the Pub in itˇŻs mouth to a safe spot. Yes, it was the Crimson Wolf from the beginning of my Journey.

    As i looked at her i saw something in her eyes, it wasnˇŻt fear of the situation, but a will to keep going for her child. Carrying her child with her mouth, she kept running, dodging the incoming stones. She was bleeding profusely and was staggering, but her will never wavered.

    I saw something i always wanted to feel for myself. In front of me was a Mother who wouldnˇŻt abandon her Child, someone who would do everything for their loved one. I was moved, somehow, i wantedˇ­

    Looking at her struggling for her Life, i suddenly return to reality when i see a giant rock falling towards her. Seeing this i scream, trying to warn her, but she didnˇŻt notice. The next thing i saw was the giant boulder crashing into her, pinning her hind legs into the ground, making her collapse on the floor. The pub from her Mouth rolled out and woke up due to the sudden Impact. The only thing still Heard was the scream of the Mother-wolf, letting out a cry, screaming in pain; her own, and for her Child.

    Hearing the Scream, Many Monsters turn around, but none of them Move. She is too far away and none of them were willing to risk their own Life.

    As i see this i was in a daze. She only wanted to protectˇ­ Who is the one who is needlessly killing everything down here? Who is the cause of this? Why is this happening? Why do they not deserve peace?

    Having all of those questions run through my head, i slowly get up.

    ˇ°WHY!?!?!ˇ° (Arin)

    Letting out a Roar that didnˇŻt lose out to the one of Uncle Black, all Monsters suddenly looked at me with shocked expressions. But i donˇŻt care, i start running into the direction of the Wolf lying there, even now trying to protect her childˇ­

    Why am i helping her? CouldnˇŻt i also run away? DidnˇŻt she attack me once? Why am i helping her? Is it because i also wanted a Mother like herˇ­? A Mother who would do everything for their child, no matter the Priceˇ­?

    No and Yes, the Answer was both. I was always without a mother, and seeing the child she tryˇŻs to defend, i want to let it enjoy the warmth i was never able to feel until recently. I want the Child to be able to keep the Warmth I could never have when I was smaller, and treasure it for his Life...

    I was running, i need to get faster, even fasterˇ­ As i am looking at the Mother i see another boulder getting loose above herˇ­ I Need To Be Even Faster!

    I kept running, speeding up more and more, using my momentum to dodge the incoming stones and those that were standing in my way got kicked by me. The distance between me and the wolf was already less than a kilometer, but i had to be faster! Running, in my concentration, i didnˇŻt notice that my Surroundings started to divert and recollect, as though trying to unlock something hidden within. The Surroundings started to shift more and more, making it look like a kaleidoscope. But even when i got faster, the Boulder above her became loose and started to fall. In my Desperation i yelledˇ­

    ?NOOO!!!ˇ° (Arin)

    As though reacting to my scream, suddenly something cracked inside me. Ii sounded like breaking glass falling apart. In this moment, a sudden, new, power filled my body and i instinctively knew how to utilize it. As a bright silver Light surrounded my Body, i vanished from my spot and reappear right in front of the Wolf. I didnˇŻt know what i did, but i moved on my own. Jumping, i use my Tails, covered in earth-elemental Mana, to crash into the Boulder. The Boulder vaporized under the attack of my tails.

    Landing, i realize that I wasnˇŻt standing on two legs, but four. My whole Body covered in Pure Silver Fur, decorated with Golden and Emerald colored Lines. My eyes where shining in a Bright Emerald green Color, and my ten Tails were large like never before, floating in the air behind me. I was in a Form of a giant Silver Fox, my Ears pecked up and my Mouth contained sharp canines. I looked at myself in shock, but the cry of the Wolf-Mother in front of me called me back to Reality.

    Gathering my Strength, i use my Fore-Paws to disperse the Boulder laying on her Hind-Legs, while fending smaller ones off with my tails. I directed one of my Tails towards the Wolf-Pub, before enlarging myself to a size about half of Uncle BlackˇŻs. As one of my Tails kept holding on to the Wolf-Pub, i use four more to pick up the Mother and began to use healing magic on her legs. It didnˇŻt take long for her to completely heal up, and afterwards, we both ran back to Uncle Blacks side. He was just looking at me with wide eyes, before letting out a sigh.

    Unlike Uncle Black, The Mother-Wolf looked at me with relief and Thanks, but before voicing anything, we continued running as the Tremors stopped. Actually, without the Tails, the Wolf would still be larger than me, but she seems to understand that i was superior in strength and Power. Still, her child was still on my back, held by two tails in place while the other eight i used to defend against incoming rocks. All the Other Monster were looking at me in shock and awe, but because they quickly understood that there was no time to care, they also kept on running.

    It wasnˇŻt long until we reached a place where you could actually see the Sunlight above. We were about 60 meters underground and the walls surrounding us went strait up. As most of the creatures here couldnˇŻt fly or climb Walls like that, Uncle Black suddenly yelled out in a very loud Voice:

    ?ROOAAAAR! (Come out, Kiilto!)ˇ° (Uncle Black)

    Suddenly, a black shadow emerged from the ground. It was a Dragon which had a metal-silver luster as well as thick scales and no wings. It had about the same Size as Uncle Black, but was by far less Imposing. Raising his big head, the silver Dragon spoke out:

    ?Aaron, I''m here. I think i know what you want; a Tunnel to the surface, am i correct?ˇ° (Kiilto)

    Without losing time on pointless chatter, Uncle Black talks to the silver Dragon called Kiilto about the Situation. If i remember right, Kiilto should be a Dragon specialized in Earth and Metal-Attribute. Anyway, after coming to an agreement, Kiilto turned around and started walking into a newly appearing tunnel with a slight slope. I give back the Wolf-Pub to itˇŻs Mother before returning into my Demi-Fox form and jumping onto Uncle BlackˇŻs Back. Sitting there, while all the other monsters follow Kiilto, i realize that the Crimson-Wolf- Mother was looking at me with thankfulness before turning around, walking along with the other monsters. Meanwhile, Uncle Black spreads his Wings and takes off. Rapidly rising, we close in on the Surface. Using Wind-Magic, he keeps the wind-pressure from hitting me, still, as we get closer to the exit, the brighter the natural Light became.

    Suddenly, another Mana-Tremor was initiated from the Formation, sending it through the ground. I could only Hope that the others are safe. Flying high, Uncle black, with me on his back, flyˇŻs through the crevice and into the sky. Fresh Air assaults me while the soft wind blows through my hair and the sun rays blind my sight...

 Chapter 11: First Blood and Kings Rise

    As the wind weaved along my nose, it brought a peculiar smell with it. Looking in the direction where it came from, there was a massive Ship floating in the sky, hovering above what seems too be the Formation. My nose picked up the smell of strong perfume as well as... blood?

    Just as i was thinking about the Origins of the smell, i suddenly hear Uncle Black talking to me in a urgent Voice.

    "Arin, go into Human Form or at least Hide some tails, it''s the Humans. If they find out about your existence, there will only be trouble.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Heading his advice, I turn into my Human form. Truth is, my tails are already nearly bigger than I am, but I don''t mind, as that just makes them more fluffy. Actually, Uncle Black said that purely appearance wise, I look extremely fragile. Anyway, the People on the Ship didn''t see us as we just left the abryssal canyon, but we are still careful as we gain in height, so that we can finally reach above the Ship and see who''s on board.

    As we approach the nearly 120 Meter long ship, I try to search my memories about flying Ships. It seems that those were also Products of High-Human Engineering, as they seemed to have worked together with the Arcanium-Dwarfs from the Higher Spirit-Mountains. Though I don''t know what Arcanium-Dwarfs are, I realized that High-Humans, even if great at engineering things, love to work together with other Races. Anyhow, It seems what I am seeing is a so called Mana-Propelled Air-Ship, or just Flying Ship for short. Even though I am taken in by the Size and structure of this Large ship, Uncle Black seems to be rather wary, as such a ship could theoretically, if used right, keep even him stalled.

    When we reached a height of about 300 Meters above Ground, I look around the scenery. What I see is mesmerizing; There was a giant Canyon beneath, but right next to it was an enormous Forest, having tree''s that easily Tower at a height of about 100 Meters. Their Crowns were enormous as the form and leaves reminded me of Maple Trees, but just Mammoth sized. Beyond the Forest I could already see a City, though I couldn''t identify any People yet with my Eye-Sight. On the Other Hand, in the North and South were giant Mountain Ranges, if my conjecture is correct, then that should be the Dragon Mountains in the North. To the South, even before the Mountains, Is a giant Lake, being big Enough to swallow up the whole of Switzerland.

    Looking up, the Clouds were drifting along the sky, not much different from Earth. What was different though was that there were four suns in the Sky. One really big one, surrounded by one smaller, and two really small ones, nearly perfectly the same size. All Four Had Different Colors, with the largest being in A Bright Yellow, Golden Color. But that wasn''t all, as the three smaller ones had unique colors as well. The second largest was shining in a bright Silver Color, reminding me of the Attribute-Appraisal Stone I used shortly after I began living with Uncle Black. The other two were also weird. The first one was just Light, like the sun on earth, but had more of an dominating atmosphere, while the other was a blood-red color, giving off something like a savage Aura.

    Turning my Eyes away, Uncle Black already reached a height were one could easily look onto the Ship''s deck and everyone on it. Looking down, there were many Humans running around in fear and shock, some were already sitting in a corner, crying. Actually, I understand, Uncle Black is always kind to me and never shows his truly Angry and savage side. But right now, he was leaking definitely a hint of Anger and Majesty. Wait a moment, he is holding back? This isn''t even 10 % of his true aura? I soon understood, as some of the Cornered Crew''s people fainted when Uncle Black spoke out in a deep and Majestic Voice.

    ˇ°Humans, Why do you attack the Territory I command over?!?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    In front of the Ships crew, flying in the sky, Uncle Black asked this question. Most of the People on board suddenly started screaming, some even cried after their mommy. Actually, I can understand perfectly what they say, even on this nearly 200 meter distance from the Ship. Some even screamed for a certain Lady Rose while other were praying to different gods. Oh yea, might have forgotten, but isn''t Uncle Black already nearly 80 Meters in Length? I would also be scared stiff if a Angry Black Dragon of this Size suddenly showed up. Suddenly I somehow pity them...

    It didn''t take long before a Human Woman, adorned in red Clothes that felt more suited for a a ball than combat, came walking out from the Cabins at one end of the Ship. She was closely followed by a Man in an Armor that was covering all his vital spots while keeping Mobility high. He had a Iron sword on his belt and a very grim Face. Reminds me kinda of the Generals from these Military Movies...

    As the Woman in red stepped forward, she began to speak in a high tone of Voice, suited for a Singer. I''m sure Anna would have liked a duet with her...

    Lost in painful Memories, I only halfheartedly listen to the Woman in red and Uncle Blacks Talk.

    ˇ°Hello Ancient Dragon of Darkness, I am Sanera Fanor, Messenger in the Name of Minister Slunt from the Alare Empire as well as the Magic-Guilds Headmaster.ˇ± (Sanera)

    Introducing herself in a modest way, Sanera seems to be of rather acceptable Character, but I have to disagree. I could sense a hint of Madness in her tone, even if only slight. Whiles also checking the surroundings, I continue to listen to the talks between the two.

    ˇ°I don''t know where you got this Magic-Circle from, but I wish for an Explanation for you to install it here in the first place.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Rising an Eyebrow, Sanera awnsers.

    ˇ°How rude, to not even introduce yourself! Well whatever, I wanted to test this new circle here as I didn''t know that someone actually lived inside Abryssal-Canyon.ˇ± (Sanera)

    ˇ°That isn''t all that there is to it, now is there, Miss Sanera Fanor!!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    ˇ°tskˇ± Clicking her tongue, Sanera starts to explain. Meanwhile i am looking at her heartbeat and check if she is lying.

    ˇ°T, that has nothing to do with you Mister Dragon!ˇ± (Sanera)

    ˇ°In this case, I''ll have to ask you to leave this place...ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Speaking in a deep voice, Uncle Black threatens Sanera and the Knight behind her. But she just becomes red in the face and she seems to be Angry. I don''t know what she thinks, but I can tell that she doesn''t want to let go of something at any Price, but what? Listening closely, I can even hear her mutter something...

    ˇ°no,no,no, no one comes in my way now, I had enough time to set it up, and I was working too long on it to give up now. This Subject Down There IS MINE!!!ˇ± (Sanera)

    Starting to scream towards the End, she takes a weird looking stone into her hand and crushes it.

    Reacting to the Stone, the Magic-Formation below the Ship suddenly started to glow. Changing my attention from Sanera to the Magic Circle, is am shocked still. There were Thousands of circles with complicated patterns along their lines placed there, forming one big one together. Some were blue, others green or some weird kind of yellow, but most were Red. Not a Magic red, but blood. I realized only now, but such big formations are impossible to carve with pure tools and Mana, what she used as a catalyst was... Blood...!

    As Uncle Black made an Attack towards the ship using Fire-Magic, he started to dodge the Magic-cannon Fire coming from the Ship, making acrobatics in the air. But I was unable to take away my eyes from the Formation. Down there, in the blood, I could see something I would rather not.

    Despair... Fear... Anger... Wrath... Pain... Madness...

    I saw the Emotions and Pain from the Monsters and People who''s blood was used to create this Formation, feeling all of these uncomfortable Emotions.

    I, no, Why? Not only all the Monsters that live down here, but even People? Why...

    I don''t know anymore, i''m scared. I want to go... I DON''T Understand!

    ˇ°I DON''T WANT THIS !!!ˇ± (Arin)

    The Pain is too great, I don''t want to feel this anymore...If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Screaming this from inside my heart, my Consciousness fades...

    ---POV-Change: Aaron (Uncle Black)---

    Dodging the Fire coming from the Cannon aboard this Sky-Cruiser, I suddenly feel something Wrong. I don''t know where it comes from, but the Formation beneath the ship started to increase it''s Mana-Output to the Maximum, forming Dark Red Flames above it. Though Arin somehow seems to see something different as well. Preparing my own Fire-Magic to counter the Attack coming from the Formation, I suddenly feel an indescribable Killing Intent emitted from my Back. In surprise, I make a Barrel roll, throwing off the Source, only to realize that it was Arin.

    Flying after his falling body, I can see his eyes. There was no Light, meaning he was unconscious, but then, where does the Killing Intent come from? Suddenly his eyes Open, holding a deep and dark red Color. Watching him I understand...

    ˇ°Blood-Rage, I should have known...ˇ± (Aaron)

    He is only eight years old, and not used to it. Normally, Blood from beings can hold Killing intent and some of the pain of the being it belonged to. Sometimes, when it is strong enough, some Monsters and People can''t take the pain, letting instinct take over and go berserk, something we call Blood-Rage. It seems that the Formation down there is made from blood, all with strong Emotions. I should have known.

    As I''m still contemplating to myself, I dive down, trying to catch Arin before he hits the ground, but in that moment he suddenly vanished and reappeared mid-air, Standing on an invisible Platform.

    He seems to maintain his Human Form, but the Red glint in his eyes is filled with Anger, Sadness and Hate, seemingly swallowing anything and anyone staring into them. But I have to act fast, if Arin doesn''t regain his Ego soon, he will keep rampaging. With Concern written all over my Face, I started to shout:

    ˇ°ARIN, SNAP OUT OF IT; THIS ISN''T YOU!!!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Trying to fly towards him, I lose my concentration on the Formation, and the Fire attack of high Power hits my body, making me lose control over one of my wings. Roaring out in pain, my body starts to fall at enormous speed. Looking up, I see a small boy, having tears fall down his cheeks and a look filled with so much hatred, yet in that moment, he looked at me with eyes of concern. This meant that ˇ°Arinˇ± was still there, but before I could react, my Huge body already collided with the Ground, making a loud noise.

    Standing back up, I see the boy, slowly walking towards the Ship, killing Intent emitting from his eyes. I need to bring him back to his senses, making him realize that he is the one in control, and not the feelings of Others. Noticing that I need some time to be able fly again, I use my Gravity-Magic to pull the ship down to the ground, hoping to stop the rampaging kid...

    ---POV-Change: Knight Commander of the 3<sup>rd</sup> brigade, Alare Empire---

    It seems that cooperation with the Dragon has failed, but what is this Witch even thinking, THIS IS A ANCIENT DRAGON, WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?

    Seriously, why would she do this? Commanding most of my Boys to man the cannons, we are ordered to shoot towards the dragon, but even with his size, he still easily dodges our Shots, we''re so dead aren''t we?

    Gosh darn, I still wanted to check out the Ladies from that one shop in the Capital, why was I sent on this suicide mission?

    Calming my Mind, I suddenly see a weird behavior in the Ancient Dragon. As though trying to shake something off, he suddenly makes a barrel-Roll and began to fly on the spot, before diving after whatever he threw from his back. Curiously looking over the ships-railings, I see a young Human boy with brown hair, falling to his doom.

    What? Before he hit the ground, suddenly a strong Light surrounded him, making him vanish. Looking around, I can actually see him standing mid-air, but with red eyes, making me feel a strong chill through my whole body. The Dragon started to shout something and fly in the boys direction, but he is hit by the Magic-Formation''s Attack created by Sanera. Seeing the falling Dragon, most of my Crew started to cheer loudly, but in the next moment we are hit by a killing intent, surpassing even that of the Dragon. Looking in the Direction it came from, I see the little boy with blood red eyes staring at me. His Eyes contained extreme Anger and sadness.

    The Boy was standing mid-Air, making me and my whole crew stay alert, some even took out their swords or even manned a cannon. Suddenly, from behind us, a female voices shout filled with ecstasy reverberated, making some of us flinch. It was that red Witch''s shout:

    ˇ°THIS IS THE ONE, CAPTURE HIM, DON''T LET IT ESCA...!!!ˇ± (Red-Witch)

    Just as she was about to finisht he sentence, suddenly the Boy vanished and reappeared right in front of her. Pressure leaking out of him, and suddenly;

    Lightning started to gather around the boy''s body, making the Atmosphere feel static while the wood beneath him started to freeze. Surprised by the Situation, I didn''t even Realize that the Ship was slowly falling to the ground. Meanwhile, the red-Witch chanted some incomprehensible Words, creating countless fire ball''s around her. But as though disinterested, the boy just ran forward, dodging every single one while barely moving from his strait path. Having arrived in front of her, he suddenly punched out his fist, covered in Lightning, directly into her stomach. The witch was thrown back and fell off the ship, spraying blood into the air. Even the boy didn''t wait long and jumped after her, with a rage filled gaze.

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    I don''t want this...

    I was sitting inside a red space that seemed to be corrupted, anger and sadness filling my heart.

    I''m Scared, I don''t know anymore what I should do, where should I go, should I just leave, should I just not care...?

    ˇ°arin, snap out of it, this isn''t you!!!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Asking question after question, I can hear Uncle Black''s voice all of a sudden. It isn''t loud, but filled with worry about me, does he worry for me? Deciding to take a look, as though through a cloudy sea, I can see Uncle Black, flying towards me while showing an expression of worry.

    Uncle Black...

    Suddenly the Formation lit up, firing a giant, red, Fiery laser towards Uncle Black. He didn''t notice and I tried to warn him, but to no avail, I can''t control my own body. Hit by the laser, Uncle Black flinches and falls to the ground, while making a painful scream.

    No, no... I DIDN''T WANT THIS!!! My Fault, all my fault!!!

    Losing myself in self blaming and Pain, I start to see only red.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ°Why are you crying like this?ˇ± (???)

    While suddenly called by the lovely voice of <u>that</u> woman, I look up. Before me stood a beautiful woman, with pure white hair, nine tails and cute fox-ears on top of her head. Her Crimson-Gold eyes were shining like stars in my darkness...

    ˇ°How, why...?ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°I don''t know, but when you were in so much pain, I awakened. I didn''t think that the next time we meet would be like this.) (???)

    Yes, the woman in front of me was Lumi, the one who treated me like her own son, even though she was only an echo. I started to spill more and more tears, while Lumi only silently hugged me and caressed my head. Feeling the same thing as back then when I was still in the crystal, I Hug her back and began to cry...

    All this Pain, this sadness, anger... I could let it out, here, crying in her embrace. I didn''t notice, but she was crying silently as well. After I could calm down, suddenly Lumi opened a mist like something in the air, showing what my ˇ°bodyˇ± sees.

    Right now, I was above the formation, being in a staring contest with this Sanera-Woman. The Woman responsible for all this pain. Rage filling my heart once more, Lumi quickly held me in her arms and whispered:

    ˇ°Those feelings aren''t yours, you don''t have to carry their pain and Anger... Look over there.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Looking to the side, there was Uncle Black and all the Monster from before, crying and roaring in my direction. Most of them were expressing worry, Sadness, and shock. But two stood out, one was Uncle black, and the other was the Crimson-Wolf Mother. Both of them roared at me that I should return to them, not letting myself be controlled by hatred of others.

    Suddenly, Uncle Black, seeing my hesitation to move, jumps forward and blows away this Sanera Woman, afterwards immediately he turns into his Human Form and Hugs my body. I''m just shocked, crying.

    Letting my Tears flow freely, from behind I could feel the nudging coming from the Wolf-Mother, trying to console me. Moved by their Kindness, I gave a big Hug to Lumi in my Mind, and then decided to not let my Body be under the Control of someone else, Only MYSELF!

    Under this disposition, The clouds over my heart dispersed and I regained my Will. Taking control of my Body, suddenly a power unknown streamed through my body, filling it with a comfortable feeling. Actually, I didn''t know, but that action created a will inside my body and Mind, to never ever be under foreign control, making me practically immune to any mind- and Body-control techniques or devices.

    Regaining my will over my body, all the foreign feelings were dispersed, as though they were just a lie. Even if I don''t have those feelings anymore, I will remember them, they showed me the truth of Malice and how to conquer it. But as I regain control, I just feel happy, happy that I have people, or monsters, that care for me, People that stand by my side and protect me. Honestly I''m Glad...

    As I am in Uncle Blacks Arm''s, I start to cry once more. But this time, because I''m happy...

    ---POV-Change: Aaron (Uncle Black)---

    Looking at the boy weeping in my arms, I think about what happened. He first went into blood-Rage, attacked this Sanera woman and wounded her. Afterwards he jumped off the ship and made a stand off on top of the already weakened formation. But what was that afterwards, his eye kept changing colors, flipping between emerald green, savage red and crimson gold. Why?, could it be...?

    Anyway, it''s good that he is back. He successfully resisted the others feelings and didn''t become a senseless beast.

    ˇ°suuuuˇ± (Arin)

    Upps, did he fall asleep? No Matter, he went through a lot, he deserves some rest.

    Picking myself of the Ground, I carry Arin in my Arms. Shortly afterwards, all the Monsters who stayed at a distance, came closer and bowed. All of them remained silent, but I could guess what happened. Little Arin is something like Royalty to those intelligent Monsters, proving himself Worthy of his Position as an heir to the Royal-Fox Bloodline. However, he is still a kid and I want to let him live like one.

    Giving out a low growl, most Monsters voice their wish to attack. I understand it very well, because I''m the same. They dared to attack the home of me and all the Monsters living in Abryssal canyon and especially, they attacked the only inheritor of the Royal-Fox bloodline. They deserve death!

    Using Wind magic to keep sound from little Arin, I deposit him with the Crimson-Wolf Mother who willingly let''s him rest on her back, together with her young.

    Turning around, I walk towards the Red-clothed Bitch of a Human. She was crawling on the floor, trying to run away. Sadly for her, I used Gravity to keep her down and began closing in. As I get closer, I can hear the Roars of Monsters as well as the screams and shrieks of Humans. It seems that through me lowering the ship enough, the Monsters were capable of boarding it, exacting their revenge for being attacked and losing their brethren in the Underground.

    Anyway, as I leave the bloodcurdling screams behind me, the woman was right in front of me. As I am in my Human-Form, I am not as imposing as I should be, but I think my current killing intent fills that hole. She was groveling on the Ground, looking at me with eyes that didn''t accept reality. What an insane Woman, killing of thousands of Beasts and Humans, just to get her hands on something, but let''s first question her a bit...

    ˇ­

    It didn''t take long for me to get what I wanted, it seems that she and some of the other magicians felt Arin''s Mana-Explosion the first time it occurred, which means others may come for him as well. I''ll need to warn him about it. Anyway, after giving her finally over to death, it seems that she was rather unwilling, it seems she really tried to become a High-Human, or even a god, what a fool. Well, her Corpse is burnt and the formations destroyed, even the Air-Ship has been cleaned out. I dislike senseless killing, but if the other Party is the one who starts it... whatever. I''ll need to look out for this Alare Empire, hopefully it won''t make a move.

    Not long after, everything was cleaned out, and many of the Monsters retreated back underground, continuing their normal lives. Left behind were only a completely unmanned air-ship, one Diamond-Turtle, a Lightning-Wyrm which seems to have joined sometimes when we were fighting in the sky and two Crimson-Wolfs, one a Adult mother and a young pub. And in the Middle of them all I can see little Arin, comfortably sleeping on the fur of the Crimson Wolf lying in the Grass.

    Smiling at such a Sight I realize how much he means to me. Well, he looks so weak and fragile, so innocent, yet he is stronger than any other Monster I know... hmm.

    ˇ°I''m looking forward to what you will archive in the Future, Little Arin.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

 Chapter 12: Sharpening a Diamond, Accidentally!

    ---POV: Aaron Geyser (Uncle Black)---

    After seeing little Arins sleeping face, I pose a question to the two newcomers.

    ˇ°So, might I know who you guys are and why you are here? LetˇŻs begin with you, Diamond Turtle.ˇ± (Aaron)

    Asking this question with light pressure leaking from my body, the Diamond Turtle flinched back and hastily started to speak:

    ˇ°Sorry, I donˇŻt have a name, but I am a Dragon-Kind Diamond Turtle. IˇŻm only barely 30 years old and I came because I thought I could make a contract with a powerful beingˇ­ˇ± (Diamond Turtle)

    Blabbering in a speed unexpected for a Turtle kind, he seems to be a young-ling who is traveling. Maybe because he was kicked out of his Home, or did he lose it in another way? No, speculating without proof isn''t a good idea. Anyway, he is only 30 years old, meaning he is about 14 to 16 years old by Human Terms? But what interests me is that he wants to make a contract with a powerful beingˇ­ did he feel ArinˇŻs Power before and has hope for evolution? Anyhow, not owning a name means that he never had a contract before, and that he also isnˇŻt from an important Family like me. Monsters actually gain a Name when they officially reach adulthood, are born in a special family, or if they make a contract before that.

    Normally, monsters under a certain grade can make contracts with other beings. Meaning, that if the Master is powerful and grants the Monster a name, there is a chance for the Monster getting stronger, or even evolving into a higher species. Though this also means that it canˇŻt disobey the master and has to serve under him. There is also a Contract of Equals, meaning that they can sense each others position and help if they feel like it. Something like mutual exchange. But aside from contact, Equality contract doesnˇŻt yield a lot of benefits.

    Actually, thinking about it, itˇŻs not surprising that this Diamond-Turtle wants a contract, as it itself belongs to a lower class dragons-species.

    The still nervous Diamond-Turtle is slightly shaking Ups, forgot to remove the pressure on him.

    ˇ°Sorry for not retrieving my pressure, but let me answer to you. You canˇŻt make a contract with me as I donˇŻt have the will to make any. If you wish for a contract with the kid, then youˇŻll have to ask him first. Anyway, what you do is up to youˇ­ IˇŻll be leaving towards the Dragon Mountains soon, so are you willing to follow?ˇ± (Aaron)

    Nodding his head rather quickly, the Diamond-Turtle agreed. Nodding my head, I turn around to the Lightning-Wyrm and pose the same Question as I posed to the Diamond-Turtle.

    The Lightning-Wyrm seems to have no name as well, and she is a female, as proven by the fact that her body is smaller by comparison to other Wyrm her Age. Actually isnˇŻt she also smaller than normal females of her kind? And yea, she is already over 300 years old. By estimation, she should have the mental age of a 20 year old Human, yet still counting as a Teenage-Dragon. Anyway, when I asked her why she came here, her answer was:

    ˇ°I was flying in the sky, when I suddenly felt someone wielding advanced Lightning-Magic, so I went to check it out. And also because I hope to find someone who doesnˇŻt care about my ˇ°Markˇ±.ˇ± (Lightning-Wyrm)

    Ending her sentence with slight dejection, The Wyrm easily regains herself. So she is a Mark-bearer? A Wyrm can be born carrying a mark, which effects it has is unknown but the WyrmˇŻs see it as a curse, so they get rid of every Wyrm carrying it when they reach an age where they can hunt alone. Mostly because those Wyrm are smaller than their brethren, making them stand out.

    Anyway, she seems to be a bit too enthusiastic, but I canˇŻt feel any ill will, so I donˇŻt mind her tagging along, but she should stop talking already. I also have nothing against Arin making contracts with potentially powerful monsters, but I still wish to teach him first how to handle this, otherwise it might be too much for him to absorb as so much happened today. Actually, I''m surprised all the knowledge even fit into his tiny head.

    Anyway, leaving the two behind, the Crimson-Wolf Mother nodded her head, meaning that she will also follow us to the Dragon Mountains. It is rather funny. Living alone for so long, and suddenly this Kid comes along and the Group is already more than double before we even reach the Dragon Mountains. Well, better prepared than not. Standing up, I begin to speak:

    ˇ°So everyone; we are leaving for the Dragon mountains, as for Transport, the Humans were Kind enough to deliver us an Air-Ship. With that said, everyone board it, and prepare to leave. Sadly I can only use it temporarily as this ship isnˇŻt designed to be used by Monsters, so we''ll have to take breaks. LetˇŻs go!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Making a final declaration, I help the Mother wolf carry Arin and her pub onto the ship, before starting up the Mana-Engines of it and take off. Actually, this experience isnˇŻt new as I was already once allowed to control one, but that was so long ago, yet it feels like it was yesterday. Anyhow, I ask myself, how will it be to return to Dragon Mountains after so many years? Even though I made a promise to look after him, I still am unsureˇ­ Well, at least they are informed of our soon arrival, and if there are problems there is still Scyrra who wonˇŻt refuse to help should anything happenˇ­

    Leaving my thought at that, I carefully fly the ship, with its new crew of Monsters, into the northern direction, the direction of the towering Mountains while the west shows a beautiful sunset.

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    I find myself once more in the now golden white space of my mind. Actually, wouldnˇŻt my Imagination work here?

    Thinking thus far while hearing my own thoughts, I try to imagine a flowery field with a picnic-set under a tree. Opening my Eyes once more, I find the flowery field in front of me, just like I imagined it. Actually, I can ˇ°feelˇ± the wind and touch the Flowers, but it seems that this has no effect on my real Body. Anyhow, shortly afterwards, a pair of slender arms suddenly hugged me from behind and lifted me up.

    It was Lumi, showing a happy smile I havenˇŻt seen on her yet. Her Crimson-Gold eyes were shining in radiance and her tails twitched happily. I donˇŻt know what occurred, but she seems happy to see me. It didnˇŻt take long before she sat down in between the flowers and started to talk;

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ˇ°You know Arin, I have to thank you, yet I also have to say sorry.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Speaking in a slightly dejected tone, Lumi began to explain while playing with my hair:

    It seems that Sky, the fairy that would visit me from time to time, was actually a construct of my mind, an Illusion born from my Creativity. But when Lumi first mentioned that name I was surprised, does she have something to do with her? Is she the reason I havenˇŻt seen her since the time I traveled through the dimensions?

    As LumiˇŻs explanation continued, my question started to clear up, or increase. At least until she explained the more complicated words.

    ˇ°Sky was a rather complicated form of Imagination. So when you traveled through the dimensions, this being in your Mind called sky took form of something like a soul. It was only a hull with no complexity, but it was still an existence formed by your Mind. Normally this should be impossible, but due to the sudden circumstance, your creation, sky, was given ˇ°lifeˇ±. But it was just a hull, not very powerful nor complex. This is where I comes in. I was a construct, made complex from the echo of the original Lumi, but only that. No true soul, and just a filled consciousness without boundary.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Explaining thus far, she tried to explain me the process of sky, but I can''t follow the content completely until she used the more simple terms afterwards. Still, I am sad hearing her talk like she is only a construct, because to me she is something more. Trying to encourage her, I wrap myself more into her arms and lean myself onto her body. Actually, due to me being practically on her lap while being held from behind, I stayed in Human form as my tails could become a hindrance.

    Anyway, if I didnˇŻt misunderstand, Lumis consciousness fused with the small soul-hull inside my mind, formerly Sky, and created a new and complete Soul. A soul by the name of Lumi. It is still just a tiny soul, the size of a bud. But it is already more than double as powerful as when Lumi was still ˇ°justˇ± a consciousness. Also, it seems that her new soul is directly linked to me, meaning that if she ever had a new body, she would still be able to communicate with me.

    Maybe this works kinda like a Ear-Plug of a smart-Phone?

    Anyway, seeing her this happy, I also felt happy. We played and chatted for a while, Then Lumi touched my nose and said in a whispered voice:

    ˇ°Little Arin, I think itˇŻs time to go back to sleep, you did well today and you deserve your rest.ˇ± (Lumi)

    ˇ°Am I not sleeping?ˇ± (Arin)

    Hearing my question, she just giggles and tells me: ˇ°Indeed, but only the body. Your mind also has to rest in order to be fully refreshed.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Hearing her words, I just silently nod and make myself comfortable in her Arms, leaning my whole, practically nonexistent, weight onto her. I close my eyes and as I can hear her sing a lovely lullaby. My thoughts start to fadeˇ­

    ˇ°I... Love youˇ­ momˇ­ suuuuˇ­ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°!?!ˇ± (Lumi)

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Waking up due to a slightly shaking feeling, I rub my eyes to take a look around. I see perfectly, yet I could tell that it is night, and that itˇŻs dark. Lifting myself up, I realize that IˇŻm still in my Human form, yet whatever was beneath me gave me a comfortable feeling on a level not much lower than my tails. Watching my surroundings, I see what this something beneath me is. I am sitting right next to the wolf-Mother who is still pleasantly sleeping, while her pub is nestling itself close to me. Letting out soft barks while I scratch itˇŻs head, the pubs tails starts to swing around, waking up the Mother-Wolf.

    Being suddenly looked at by a Wolf-head nearly as big as my whole body, I draw back for a moment. Calming my beating heart I see that the Mother-Wolf just lightly chuckled at my behavior, making me embarrassed. Massaging the wolf-Pub head once more, I stand up slowly and look around. I wasn''t standing on top of a grassy field, but instead on wooden planks fitted with metal. There were railings behind me and a giant wooden pillar a few meters in front. It had multiple layers of cloths attached to it, making it form a sail.

    Looking up, I could see the cloudless sky, decorated with countless stars like I''ve never seen before. The scenery drew me in as I kept staring at the sky. Somehow not even my neck hurt.

    When suddenly a cold breeze hit me, I activated my Essence-Clothing to form a mantel around me. By now it actually is like normal clothes when it comes to physical resistance, but wind and cold are resisted perfectly. Though fusing Mana into it is rather hard, it feels like trying to sew two thick leathers together, hard to pass through.

    Leaving those thoughts behind, I curiously look over the railings to have a look, just to find a sea of clouds, meaning we were in the sky. Is this the flying Ship of the attacking Humans? Actually, isn''t this kinda scary, falling from this height would be deadly wouldn''t it? Kinda scared, I back off from the railings and just keep walking along the wooden deck of the ship.

    As I start wandering around, looking for Uncle Black, I meet a dark blue turtle, sitting alone. It was rather small if you compare it to Uncle Black, but it still towered at about 3 meters in height, even as it was sitting. Looking up it''s huge body, I accidentally let out a amazed sound, making the turtle nearly jump. Looking back at me with big eyes, the massive turtle head was suddenly turned around, staring me down.

    ˇ°Oh, so it''s you, please don''t scare me like that. I''m not good with scary situations...ˇ± (Blue turtle)

    Speaking in a slightly embarrassed tone, the blue turtle talked. I am more surprised that he talked the Dragon-Language like Uncle Black instead of a Monsters Growl and Roar. Still, I haven''t seen him before, who is he?

    Posing said Question, the blue turtle introduced itself in a stuttering Voice. It seems he is a Diamond turtle without a name and was just barely 30 years old. Though his conduct reminds me more of one of the shy kids in the Orphanage, I just smile lightly before introducing myself. But still, not having a name is inconvenient.

    ˇ°Hmm, having nothing to call you is kinda weird... I''ll call you... <u>Cyan</u>...ˇ± (Arin)

    Before understanding what happened, suddenly a massive power leaked from my body the moment I mentioned the name I gave him... Silver and gold light started to gather around me and Cyan, creating a giant vortex. I sense that the energy is my own Mana being dispersed into the air, surrounding me and Cyan.

    I don''t understand what''s going on, but at the confused me, Cyan opposite of me just silently bows and speaks in a serious,yet still stuttering voice..

    ˇ°I~I shall accept the n~name you have granted me. May I s~serve you for eternity until this b~bond shall fade!ˇ± (Cyan)

    Having his Voice reverberate more powerful than before, the Vortex thickened and became blindingly bright, stealing me my eyesight.

    I don''t know what exactly happened as I was closing my eyes tightly, but I sensed something akin to a connection created in my Mind. But as the event proceeded, more and more of my Mana rose from my body, creating multiple phenomenon in my surroundings. Multiple elements crashed and fused with each other inside the vortex, before ending in a pillar of Light akin to a Flare-Signal from the REGA Helicopters. Not long after, the light started to weaken around me and finally fade.

    As I was slightly floating during the event, I was first trying to regain my footing on the ground (Ship). It doesn''t take long before I regain all my senses and look into the direction where Cyan was supposed to be.

    There is still a large Silver Light surrounding that location. Inside, black, blue, green and brown colored lights jumped around before entering the silver Vortex. Not long after did the silver Light die down, and revealed...

    ˇ°Whoaaah...ˇ± (Arin)

    Letting out a dumbfounded voice, I am shocked as in front of me stood, instead of a 3 meter Diamond-Turtle, a giant, ten meter high Turtle with the head of a Dragon. His shell became more streamlined and it''s color changed from light blue to a dark blue color, with multiple lines along it in the colors of Emerald green, Cyan Blue, Black and Brown, making him look extremely majestic. Actually, does he even fit onto this ship?

    My worry is luckily not needed as Cyan was still lightly floating above ground. But before I could say something, he was shrouded in light once again, but this time it was a dark blue color. As the Light started to shrink and slowly floated down, I was still standing there with my eyes wide open. As soon as the light touched the ground, it suddenly dispersed and revealed an about 16 year old boy with Dark Blue hair and a emerald green as well as a cyan blue colored eye. His Body seemed well trained, but unlike me, even though he still appeared slender, he gave off more of an aura like a massive, trustworthy shield.

    Looking around, Cyan was surprised, but then the remaining Mana in the surroundings condensed and formed clothes around him, nearly freaking him out. Somehow they remind me of the ones Uncle Black always wore. When he looked into the direction of what seems to be the back of the ship, he suddenly froze. Trailing his gaze, I understand. There are Uncle Black, the Mother-Wolf and something that kinda looks like a Chinese Dragon from earth, clad in silver scales. All of them had wide open mouths and eyes, staring at me and Cyan like we were rare animals. Wait, aren''t I a rare Animal (Monster)?

    Getting distracted by my random thoughts, I notice Uncle Black a little late who held his head, sighting in the process. He had a wry smile on while muttering something to himself. As I look at him, I crook my head to the side and ask in a slightly confused tone:

    ˇ°Uhmm, did I do something wrong?ˇ± (Arin)

 Chapter 13: Land ahead!

    In a slightly dazed state, Uncle Black finally opens his mouth to explain:

    ˇ°Uhm, Arin, you haveˇ­ accidentally grantedˇ­ Cyan, I believe, a name. So you kind of formed a master and servant contract. I donˇŻt know why you know how to grant names with power, but IˇŻll have to teach you first.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Ending his sentence, he then continues to mumble about their being supreme monsters suddenly walking around the planet because of me. Actually, I donˇŻt know what I did, but it seems I did wrong? Well I guess IˇŻll have to say sorry...

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, Uncle Blackˇ± (Arin)

    Nodding his head, Uncle Black just closes in and kneels down, making him be on my eye-level. He then speaks in a rather worried and serious tone:

    ˇ°Its fine, but you must know that granting a name to a Monster is something special. For most monsters to communicate before they carry an official name, the just call them nicknames without the Power in the voice. But this time, you wanted to give him a Name to be able to communicate better with him, and because you named him using Power in your voice and he accepted, he became stronger and turned into your subordinate.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Trying to explain the circumstance to me, I understand that I accidentally made a contract, but I donˇŻt understand how. How does it work to have power in the Voice? Having tears well up in my eyes, I look at Uncle Black and say Sorry once more. He just touches my head and says that I should control what I say, as not to create too many problems for me and the Monsters / Humans involved.

    I just silently nod and then take a look at the Boy now with the name of Cyan. I guess IˇŻll have to take responsibility for what I have done. Bowing my head, I say sorry to him, making him extremely flustered. He just waves his hands and begins to speak in a rapid manner, nearly biting his tongue.

    ˇ°Nonono, please, you donˇŻt have to excuse yourself. I am the one who just accepted the name without explaining, IˇŻm deeply sorry.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Cyan just bitterly smiles, before going on one knee, like a knight in the movies. But, In a rather scared voice, he suddenly dropped a bombˇ­

    ˇ°Uhmm, young master, do you wish for m-me to be g-goneˇ­ˇ± (Cyan)

    Speaking so in a terrified manner while having sweat trickle down his forehead, he looks down onto the floor, tears welling up in his eyes. Seeing him like that I understand. We both misunderstood each other, causing this dilemma, but he is my subordinate now and it is my responsibility to take care of him. Approaching him, I use my monstrous strength that doesnˇŻt suit my appearance to help him back on his feet. I then stand in front of him, looking up, and just smile.

    ˇ°Okay, In that case once more; IˇŻm Arin, nice to meet you Cyan. I hope we can get along.ˇ± (Arin)

    Showing my happy smile while speaking like this, I hold out my hand to Cyan. Cyan just suddenly breaks out in tears and repeatedly says thanks over and over again, hugging me in the process. He really is like the timid Tom from the orphanage. I actually wonder how tom and the others are.

    Calming down, Uncle Black stands behind me and speaks in a rather pleasant tone.

    ˇ°Congratulations on your first contract little one. Anyway, Cyan, you should first get used to your new body before doing more, and Arin as well. You used a lot of mana for the contract ceremony, practically exhausting yourself. You still being so awake is proof of your abnormal amount of Mana. Well, weˇŻll land soon anyway to make a short stop as this ship wasnˇŻt made to be controlled by monsters over long distances.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± (Arin / Cyan)

    Me and Cyan both agreed and went into the direction of the sleeping quarters. Now that Uncle Black mentioned it, my flow of Mana is greatly weakened and I feel sleepy again.

    Actually, I completely forgot the existence of a certain silver Snake-Dragon which was silent the whole time, but still starring at me with wide eyes without blinking.

    On the way I conversed with Cyan for a bit and actually found out that he evolved into an Adamantite-Turtle, yet he also carryˇŻs the properties of the Mithril-Turtle which seems to focus more on magic than Physical ability and defense. Anyway, both turtle-kinds are extremely rare and only 3 living ones are confirmed. Even more amazing is that he is actually kind of both of them, making him extremely strong in physical defense and magic. I kind of want to know what he is capable of, but IˇŻll postpone it to tomorrow as IˇŻm dead-tired.

    Letting my small, yet tired body fall onto the bed, I just barely change into my Demi-Fox Form and use my tails as a body pillow.

    I fell asleep in the blink of an eye, so I didnˇŻt notice Uncle Black entering and covering me with a blanket, before silently leaving again and closing the door behind him.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ---POV-Change: Cyan---

    Laying in a bed with my newfound body, I contemplate what happened today.

    I was just sitting on the ship, watching the stars in the sky, when suddenly a young boy, a child, showed up and made amaze noises, scaring me as I was not paying attention. Looking at him, he is the boy I saw before, he seems to have woken up after we boarded the ship. He spoke to me, asking questions such as who I am, what I am and what IˇŻm doing. Answering his question diligently, he then started to introduce himself. After that, he suddenly started to talk about it being inconvenient with having no name to call me. Suddenly he burst out and said with confidence: ˇ°IˇŻll call youˇ­ Cyanˇ­ˇ± I donˇŻt know if he intended to grant me a name, but his behavior seemed to indicate that he didnˇŻt knew what he just did. I didnˇŻt think long and because I wanted strength, I immediately started to speak the contractˇŻs answer as to accept it.

    After the dazzling Light of silver, I regained myself in a huge Body, but also a second one, a Human like body. I immediately changed into that form, because my Turtle body was too huge for the ship. Anyway, I then realized that Young Master had actually no Idea what he was doing.

    And So, IˇŻm now called Cyan. Walking back to the sleeping-Quarters, Young Master said that this is the name of a color from his Home-Land which was about the same color of my blue shell, before the evolution. Actually, young Master, Arin, is a rather strange boy. Unlike even the legendary monsters he has three forms, and one of them is completely like a human, just like the one I have now.

    Weirdly enough, I donˇŻt feel discomfort in this form, actually, I never laid and slept in a bed like this, feels good while also weird. Also, everything looks so different from this perspective. My skin has a rather white and pure color, while my Hair is dark-Blue and I have different colored eyes. The right one has the Emerald-Green color my Master has, while the other one has the color mentioned in my name, Cyan-Blue.

    Getting excited about what the future holds for me, I show a wide smile, but hearing a soft breathing sound, I try to keep myself from making noise. The one sleeping on the bed on the opposite side of the room is Arin, my master. At the moment he is in what he calls his demi-Fox form, the second form. It kind of looks like a normal Fox-kin, just with ten tails and silver fur and hair. Looking at his tiny figure, cutely grasping onto his own tails while sleeping soundly, I reveal a soft smile before laying back down.

    My master is rather kind and he is still childish and rather naive, but he has a lot of good-will. Also, he seems to be smart and has a good memory, but he doesn''t understand every word told to him. He also seems to have inner turmoil, probably because of what happened today. How did he manage not to turn into a feral Monster?

    Shouldn''t Monsters that are taken over by the Blood-Rage turn into Feral Monsters? Losing most of their intellect and working on instinct, or is it because he is a former Human from another dimension?

    But still, this Power I was granted is amazing. This way, my parents will be proud should I ever return to my home-land. I right now decided to follow this little boy who is my master. He is strong in combat and will, and kind at heart, but he is still just a child. Actually, I feel more like a big brother looking after his little brother than a Subordinate to his master. Yes, he didnˇŻt abandon me because I just misused his accidental kindness, but he even said sorry for it, how funny.

    Really, I am thankful to him, thanks to him I can live my live without having to be constantly scared of what could be, still, I am scared of it, why?

    Well, I donˇŻt know if I can be what I am supposed to be. As a turtle I am a shield meant to defend against dangers, but IˇŻm scared of thatˇ­ Will I really be able to serve him this way...

    Anyway, IˇŻll still do my best to aid you, young master, even if IˇŻm kind of scared of what is to come...

    Losing myself in my own thoughts, I close my eyes and fall asleep. A calm sleep, as I feel safe in a way I have long not experienced anymore..

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    I open my eyes as I wake up, still inside my bed and hugging my own tails. They feel fluffy, as I sink my face once more into this comfortable sensation. Actually, I don''t feel cold, but the bed is too comfortable to leave it.

    Mhmm, warm and fluffy...

    Nuzzling myself more into my tails, I completely forget my surroundings, nearly making me jump when a hand suddenly touches my shoulder.

    ˇ°Uwaah...ˇ± (Arin)

    Letting out a scream in surprise, I see Cyan falling onto his butt from shock. He looks at me with dumbfounded eyes, trying to understand why I suddenly screamed. He slowly stands up, kneels down and opens his mouth:

    ˇ°Y~Young Master, A~Aaron Geyser, your uncle, has sent me to wake you up as he wanted to speak to you...ˇ± (Cyan)

    Hmm? Young Master...? And why is he stuttering?

    ˇ°Uhmm, Cyan? Could you please just call me Arin or something? Having you call me Young Master kind of feels off... Also, why are you so stiff?ˇ± (Arin)

    Slightly flustered, he tries again with the name-giving. Master, Sir Arin and the like were mentioned before I could convince him that he should call me Arin. On his question why, I just said this:

    ˇ°It''s because I don''t know how to be a superior or a Boss, nor do I have experience having a real Family. But if what you said yesterday is true, then you should be like a familiar, right? Doesn''t that Make you something like my Family, an older Brother or cousin maybe...?ˇ± (Arin)

    Thinking about the possibility of finally gaining a older brother, a small smile shows on my face. Actually, Cyan suddenly just started to blush and kneels, not knowing what to do. After he calmed down, I took his hand and made him stand up. Afterwards I couldn''t contain myself and gave him a hug, making him extremely shocked.

    It took him a while before he stopped being so stiff and returned the hug, following this he led me outside, telling me why he was stiff in the beginning. It seems that this morning, when I still slept, Uncle Black had a round of questioning with him, about motives and such. It seems that there were no problems and it easily came to a conclusion. Still, Uncle Black''s pressure seems to have been too much for Cyan, even if he is now a superior Race.

    Anyway, outside there were Uncle Black, the wolf-pair of mother and child and the silver Snake-Dragon. All of them stared at us the moment I came out with Cyan, especially the Silver Snake-Dragon, which kept looking at Cyan giving him a Envious look. Why is it envious... don''t tell me it also wants a contract? Or is it maybe interested in Cyan''s new look?

    Anyway, when I asked who the Snake-Dragon was, Uncle Black said that she will introduce herself later. Wait, it''s a girl? However, Uncle Black suddenly just picked me up, put me on his shoulders and moved to the bow of the flying ship. I am surprised by the sudden change of perspective, but I honestly quite enjoy it. The wind feels nice as I see the dawn in the east and the sea of clouds beneath us. Actually, the ship was losing height and slowly drifting through the clouds, revealing the Land beneath.

    And not so far away now, I saw a giant Mountain-range, surrounding one especially tall Mountain and large valleys. I actually could even make out many great Dragons, flying around in it''s vicinity.

    So those are the Dragon-Mountains...?

 Chapter 13.5: Seven Kids VS. Another World

    [Treia / Southern Forest of Dorun / Pyra Continent / 23<sup>rd</sup> day - 6<sup>th</sup> month ¨C year 9521]

    Holding my head in pain, I take a look around. Just a moment ago, Me, Anna, Michael, Benjamin, Kevin, Alice and Lana were just preparing to play a round of Werewolves when suddenly Arin shouted out...

    Suddenly all the fog in my head clears up and I remember. Everything from the moment we invited Arin until the point where he flipped out and all of us were swallowed by the darkness... Hastily taking a look around, I find Michael and Lana laying around in the vicinity but there is no one else to be seen...

    As the oldest of the Group, it is my responsibility to take care of the others... but where are they?!?

    Surrounded by what seems to be a forest with weird trees (?) I wake the other two up before taking a look around. We seem to be in a kind of forest, but I don''t recognize any of the plants or trees.

    "Markus, where are we?" (Lana)

    Asking me in a slightly lisping voice, the nine year old Lana looks at me with expectation filled eyes. Michael just rubbed his eyes before looking around and showing a confused expression. He isn''t much of a talker, but he is quite smart, probably a lot more than me. Anyway, as he is already thirteen years old, he should be able to understand that something is amiss. Leaving this aside, I begin to talk to the two of them...

    ˇ°Lana, calm down. You don''t need to fear, I am still here. Anyway, we don''t know where we are, and I have no idea where the others could be. So everyone, let''s take a look around, let''s not split up.ˇ± (Markus)

    To my orders, Michael just silently nods while Lana clings onto my left arm, making it hard to move. Looking at the little blond bundle clinging onto me, shivering, I try to console her to the best I could. I speak positive words and try to comfort her, while Michael started to pick up some plants to investigate them.

    After Lana calmed down, I began to walk in the Direction the sun was sinking. Actually, I want to leave this forest as quick as possible, but there are multiple factors that are making it difficult.

    First, Lana is very young and clingy, making it hard on her to move for a long distance, and second: Once it gets dark, it will be complicated to even move around. Anyway, as we continued going forward, Lana suddenly halted, shivered and spoke in a stuttering voice:

    ˇ°Iieeehh, M~Markus, t-t-there i-is s-somet-thing ah-head!?!ˇ± (Lana)

    Screaming out in a crying voice, I realize, up front there was something, but I could not tell what. It didnˇŻt take long before this something showed its head. It was a giant bear with weird green fur. He had two horns sprouting from his head and at least the size of a small bus. Staring down on us, I was sure, this isnˇŻt normal. Trying to calm my panicking heart, I slowly pick up Lana and gesture Michael to hide. Hopefully, the bear will ignore them. Whimpering in tears, Lana still clung to me making my shirt damp, but at the moment I couldnˇŻt care less.

    Hiding in the shadow of the tree, I start to pray to the god I never believed in before. I donˇŻt care what he does, but save us!

    Not long after I close my eyes to face the inevitable, I suddenly hear a young womanˇŻs displeased voice as well as a loud explosionˇ­

    ˇ°I came to check upon the dimensional hole but all I find I a little bear bullying the new arrivals! IˇŻm really pissed right now so, disappear!!!ˇ± (???)

    KABOOM!!! PENG!!!

    ˇ°Iaaaahhh!!!ˇ± (Lana)

    Explosions ringing out, the ground around us shakes and flames start to burst forth. Lana stated to scream as I try to cover her from the falling branches.

    When the dust begins to settle, before me and Lana lays a dead, giant bear. Having blood ooze out of its body, I cover LanaˇŻs eyes so that she would not be affected. Turning around, I can even see Michael, standing near the tree he hid behind, staring wide eyed as he was unable to close his mouth.

    Just as I wanted to call out to him, a soft womanˇŻs voice suddenly called me from above. Lifting my sight, I can see a young girl, about the same age as me, floating in the sky with a wide grin. She had deep black hair that reached her back and crimson eyes that looked like blood. From her back sprouted wings which resembled those of a crow, slowly floating in the air. I kind of know now that we are no longer on earth, but somehow I refuse to accept it. Still, proof is right in front of me, green bears the size of a small bus, flying girls, what comes next?!?

    Being lost in thought, the girl flying in the sky suddenly begins to speakˇ­Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ˇ°Are you people from another dimension? You look like Humans, but youˇŻre aura is different from the ones I already met beforeˇ­ Anyway, IˇŻm Auleria Narben, the current Demon-Queen, Nice to meet you.ˇ± (Auleria)

    Smiling at me and the other two, the girl, which introduced herself as Auleria, landed on the ground before speaking in a dignified voice...

    ˇ°Travelers from the other dimension, Welcome to my Kingdom...!ˇ± (Auleria)

    [Treia / Anfang-Village / Imrun Continent / 23<sup>rd</sup> day - 6<sup>th</sup> month ¨C year 9521]

    Swallowed by darkness, I can''t even see my own hand in front of my Face, what even happened? Looking around there was only darkness, yet when I suddenly got hit by a huge pressure the darkness vanished and I was greeted by a blindingly bright light. Adjusting my Eyes, I look around just to find myself above clouds...

    ˇ°Wˇ± (Kevin)

    As I keep screaming as the ground comes notably closer, I suddenly hear another voice, screaming as well right beside me. Turning my head while crying from the air-pressure, I see Benjamin falling just like me. Actually, he doesn''t seem to realize that I''m here, well I just barely noticed because his scream was louder than mine. But seriously, THE GROUND IS COMING CLOSER!!!

    Returning my thought to reality I begin to panic.

    As the ground comes closer at a speed I didn''t want to believe, I close my eyes in hope that it will be painless... please, god whoever, SAVE ME!!!

    As though accepting my prayer, I suddenly feel myself slowing down without crashing into the Ground. Actually, it''s more like something or someone is pulling me up. Looking up, there is a huge Bird that looks like a condor. Using it''s giant claws, it holds onto me and Benjamin. WAIT!?! Giant bird... young teenagers... Food... WE''RE FOOD!?!

    No, no, no, this isn''t how I envisioned my travel to another world to be like. I don''t want to end up as food!?!

    Suddenly I hear a voice from above the condor. I can''t see its source, but I believe its a girl. Still, I can''t make heads or tails of the Language, it''s neither German nor English or French. What the heck is going on?

    Anyway, after dropping us off on the ground, I and Benjamin weakly drop down, Benjamin even starts to kiss the ground. Actually, I believe he will never dare to fly like this again...

    Shortly after we landed, the condor took off again and only a young woman remained. She was a beauty if I could say so. Actually, I just turned 14 a month ago, so Benjamin introduced some ˇ°specialˇ± websites to me... Anyway, like in the anime I love to watch, the girl had flowing white hair which was reminiscent of snow and deep blue eyes that kept staring at me. Though I could tell she wasn''t Human, because there grew cat like ears from her head and a soft and thin cat-tail from her back.

    Of course both in pure white. Sadly, she didn''t wear anything revealing but instead a thick leather armor with a white mantle on top of it. As I try to touch her tail, suddenly I can hear a loud voice I can''t understand, but in the next moment I can feel something cold on the back of my neck, telling me not to move.

    I am actually more scared than before, in my fear I actually pissed my own pants...

    Is this really how another world adventure should go...?

    [Treia / Silver Lake Palace - dining hall / Dranar Continent / 23<sup>rd</sup> day - 6<sup>th</sup> month ¨C year 9521]

    Inside a Palace, situated on an half-island directly above the silver lake, an aged man ate his breakfast together with his Family. His name was Lancio Tervanca the 3<sup>rd</sup>, and he is the ruler of the Arcadela Kingdom. His son, the crown prince, as well as his two daughters and wife were calmly sitting along the luxurious dining-Table while talking in a peaceful Atmosphere. Actually, the prime Minister and the Army''s highest general were also attending, as the King took a fancy to subordinates who can enjoy the simple things in Life.

    Lancio Tervanca the 3<sup>rd</sup> was known as a benevolent and kind king, as well as one with calm judgment. He was also often called the silver king, but that was mostly due to his aura and the Castles position. Many wouldn''t remember, but the land this castle was built on was once called the Mountains of nine tails. It was the territory of the Ancient Fox-Clan many thousands of years ago. But still, heritages could even today still be found in the various ruins. Anyway, Lancio honored the foxes that once lived here, as he held deep respect for them. The reason was simple, he once obtained a rather large book in a ruin which perfectly described the system and laws used by the Fox-Clan. When he started to implement that system, which was practically a move against all of NobilityˇŻs ruling-class, he made his Kingdom prosper. True, the system of the Fox-Clan built on the foundations of the amount of tails, but they still recognized Talent more than bloodline. There were actually often three or even one tailed kin in higher position, just because they had actual ability.

    Anyhow, the kingdom rose using the methods mentioned in the book, such as use of schools for commoners and nondiscrimination against other races. Of course, even complicated laws about how to handle trade and military were mentioned, making it easier to organize such a big kingdom.

    Anyway, as one who honors the foxes that once lived in this land, he was never affected by the curse. Normally, after a King or Ruler of the Country reached the age of 30, he would fall ill easily and often die shortly after. Actually, this was the work of the countless angry echoes left behind after the Great War, but as Lancio honored them and their ways, they didnˇŻt direct their anger at him. Of course, no one knew of this aside from the two five-tails that lived in this country.

    Today was also once more a peaceful day without anything occurring, or should have been. I the middle of breakfast, suddenly space started to distort above the table and a pair of young Girls fell from said distortion. Both were wearing weird clothes and seemed to have lost their consciousness. Hearing the sudden crashing noise and the screams of the young princess''s, the soldiers started to rush into the dining-hall. Seeing the sudden newcomers, the soldiers took stances while pointing their spears against the two defenseless Girls.

    It wasn''t long after that the Army-General told his soldiers to retract their weapons and retreat. He then closed in on the girls and touched their wrists in order to check if they were still alive.

    Confirming the heart beat and the soft breaths coming from them, he only silently nodded to the king before taking a few steps back. Actually, everyone except the king, the prime minister, the general and a five-tailed fox remained inside the dining-room. Of course, he was in a Human form, still, he excluded a rather noble aura making him look bigger than he actually was.

    After a while he nodded lightly and spoke in a serious tone:

    ˇ°Your Majesty, these Children are most possibly from another dimension, probably one without any Mana or Magic...ˇ± (Fox-Man)

    Stating his words, everyone in the room wore surprised faces. Dimensional-Travelers were abnormally rare and often brought countless benefits but also calamity''s. Even so, to come from a world without the convenience of magic, how could they live easily? How did they even obtain such high-class clothes?

    Anyway, trying to wake the two up to ask some questions, the general began to move. Yet before he could even touch them, the king intervened and gave a simple order that one day would change this world...

    ˇ°Bring these girls into one of the guest-rooms and position a maid to look over them. For now, let them rest, we can just ask them question later.ˇ± (King Lancio)

    As ordered by the king, the servants prepared a guest-room and carefully brought the two girls there to rest. It was not long after, that the about ten years old blond girl of the two opened her eyes, looking around while making a confused while also troubled expression.

 Chapter 14: Arrival at the Mountains

    As the flying ship keeps approaching the Mountains, I can see forests and towns passing by beneath us. There were small villages and larger city''s, mostly surrounded by walls. Actually, with my eye-sight I can confirm their basic structure, but seeing individuals is too hard. Anyway, while being lost in thought, six larger Dragons appeared from the mountains, flying towards us. I noticed them rather early and kept vigilant, but as I see Uncle Black waving at them, I drop my guard.

    Five of the large dragons took position all around the ship like a escort while the sixth one landed on board and begun to talk with Uncle Black.

    ˇ°Lord Aaron, I am Salphar, I was sent here to escort you to the Dragon Mountains. Will you please follow my lead?ˇ± (Sixth Dragon)

    The large Fiery red Dragon bows his massive head while talking in a deep voice. Uncle Black just acknowledges him and begins to change course the way Salphar leads him. He then asks me to jump down from his shoulders, which I do. Actually, my body is more flexible than ever before, making it easy to jump off.

    Back on the ground, the ship keeps advancing while slowly decreasing it''s speed. While Uncle Black focuses on controlling the ship, Cyan suddenly taps my shoulder and starts to speak in a rather shy voice...

    ˇ°Uhmm, Master Ari... I mean Arin, Mister Aaron told me this morning that you should probably hide your tails as to keep problems from occurring....ˇ± (Cyan)

    Problems...? Oh yeah, Uncle Black said something about the Fox-Kin in the dragon Mountains being possessive... as I have ten tails it probably would create an uproar.

    Nodding towards Cyan with a wide smile, I retract most of my tails until only three are left. Looking at my know reduced tails, I kinda think it''s sad, but I dislike people annoying me when I do something I enjoy, just as much as trouble, so I guess it''s fine.

    As I''m lost in thought about about my tails, suddenly the Wyrm, or is it Wyrmess?, began nudging my back, trying to get my attention. Turning around, there stood a rather large silver scaled Wyrm with purple like eyes, staring at me in wonder. Actually, I don''t know why she is called a Wyrm as she reminds me more of the Chinese serpent-Dragons, but still. As she moved around me, the mane on the back of her body kept coming in contact with me, it kinda tickles... After a short while, she stops and looks at me again, she then started to speak in a womanly voice...

    ˇ°Hello Little Arin, I don''t have a name, but I am a Lightning-Wyrm. Glad to make your acquaintance.ˇ± (Lightning-Wyrm)

    Bowing her head, she greets me. It seems she knows my name but what does she want...

    ˇ°Oh, hello. As you know, I am Arin, nice to meet you. By the way, what do you actually want and why do you keep staring at me and Cyan?ˇ± (Arin)

    Posing my question, she suddenly opens her eyes and starts looking into the skies while speaking in a rather hastened voice...

    ˇ°Well, that, I mean, its just, aehmm, you know...i have the ma-mark, so when I sensed your lightning-magic, I thought you could...ˇ± (Lightning Wyrm)

    speaking in a barely audible voice towards the end of her sentence, I try to ask her about that mark she mentioned. Is this something like a birth-mark?

    Posing my question, she just quivers, but after a while she curls herself up a little, exposing an about 30 on 30 cm big mark on her body. The mark is like a circle with a ten spiked star inside. There was no text or anything like that, but there were complicated patters in two of the spikes.

    One pattern looked like lightning following the spike to the tip, while the other looked like the spike was inside a tornado. If I was to guess, I would say that they represent the elements of Air and Lightning, but I''m not sure.

    Just as I was about to ask her how I could help, the ship suddenly stops moving and begins to land. After a short while the ground revealed itself as a big City inside a massive valley between several Mountains. The Mountains were large and on some of them you could see smaller towns or even giant caves,probably for the Dragons to live in. The large City beneath me had no specific set, nor any walls. The streets were orderly, yet extremely broad. I could see many Dragons or larger Foxes walking around while others were just simple kin or in a Demi-Human form. As I keep gazing down on the city, Uncle Black suddenly approaches my back and easily lifts me off the ground. I really have to be more careful of my surroundings, even when I''m exited. Anyway, as uncle Black holds me in his arms, I don''t struggle, there''s no reason anyway.

    Just as we are leaving the ship, a giant Crowd formed at the end of the docks walking plank. Most were just curious onlookers as an airship often represented someone important. Seeing Uncle Black who was holding me, as well as Cyan and the Lightning-Wyrm behind me, many immediately started to question each other, asking if someone knew us.

    Well, when we finally left the Flying-ship, suddenly the large fiery red Dragon from before, Salphar, transformed into a Human form with Horns and tail. He then bowed once more and called into the crowd, splitting it like Moses did the sea. Walking under the gazes of the many people, I shy back. Burrowing my face in Uncle Black''s chest, he just laughs and strokes my fox-ears... it feels good and calms my heart.

    Actually, as I didn''t notice but Cyan shot me an envious look as he also felt rather uncomfortable under the eyes of the many people. While still following Salphar who was leading the way, I kept being stroked by Uncle Black, making me give in and even though the streets were noisy because of the many people, I fell asleep. Actually, why do I have the need to sleep so often recently... is something wrong with my body...

    Swaying in the arms of Uncle Black, I lose even my last thoughts and slowly drift off into the world of dreams...

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Opening my heavy eyes, I find myself on Cyan''s lap. Cyan was sitting on a rather expensive looking sofa within a wide room with plenty of Light. When I once again started to move, Cyan looked down to me before smiling and letting me down from his lap. But unlike his expectation, I refuse to leave and make myself once more comfortable. He then just sighs and shows a wry smile, letting it be. Asking about Uncle Black, it seems that he went to visit the Guardian of the Dragon-Mountains while meeting the elder-council. Actually, it seems that some Dragons are as old as Uncle Black or even older. But unlike Uncle Black, they didn''t manage to evolve from Elder Dragons to Ancient Dragons when they reached the age of five thousand. There seem to be multiple stages and possibilities in the Growth of a dragon, but to archive them is hard it seems. When I asked what the difference was between sentient Dragons and Animal like ones, it was the Lightning-Wyrm who answered, as she was laying nearby the whole time.

    ˇ°When Monsters go into Blood-Rage, it is highly possible that if they don''t snap out of it early enough, that they will regress into something like animals and move purely on instinct. Their decedents will, following that, also have Animal like character, yet mostly not as blood-thirsty as their predecessor. So over time the so called Beast Dragons were Born, they live mostly on Mountains in small groups, but they also actively attack other Races and Monsters.ˇ± (Lightning Wyrm)

    So that''s how it is, but aside from the instinct, how do you see the difference? Posing said question she just answered that Beast-Dragons always have a eye color reminiscent of dried up blood.

    Also it seems that Beast-Dragons can''t transform, and from the regular Dragon-Race, only the true Adult Dragons and above can transform into a Demi-Human form. Though many can transform into something like a bipedal walking Dragon after a short while, easing their Lives.

    Trying to memorize what she said, suddenly a young woman with blue hair as well as horns and tail shows up, asking us to follow her to the council. She introduced herself as Inrid and seems to be a true Adult Water Dragon. I don''t quiet understand the ruler-class of dragons, but let''s go see Uncle Black first.

    We do as she says and quietly follow her. As I keep holding onto Cyan''s hand while walking, the Lightning-Wyrm minimized her size and flew closely behind us. It seems that she is unable to assume a bipedal-dragon form. Anyway, I asked her if her race wasn''t called serpent-Dragon, but she just said that this name belongs to the higher Race of the Lightning-Wyrm who mastered more than four elements.

    Anyway, as we were speaking we already arrived in front of a large door, the size of an elephant. It seems to be made of marble, as it radiates a shining white color. As we approach, the two Dragons standing next to the gate move their arms to open it, letting light overflow from within.

    When said Gate opened up fully, the blue haired dragoness just stands by the side, bowing her head as she invites us in, or that''s what I thought. When Cyan and the Lighning-Wyrm tried to enter, she blocked their path, saying that this is only about me, others were not permitted. I wanted to ask her why, but before I could, the door closed again and I was already inside the room. Looking around, the floor was made of Marble-tiles with weird patterns, while the walls and ceiling seemed to be made of a mix of Marble and different kinds of colorful stones I have never seen before.

    As I keep walking into the hall, I can see a round table with many seats, with people occupying them. The table was large enough to be for a banquet, with the middle being hollow. All the seats were placed in a half-moon like manner, with there being only one seat for me on the opposite end of the table. Not too far from my left sat Uncle Black, having a complicated expression.

    I don''t know, but something inside me tells me that something is wrong... What is going on..?

    In the topmost seat was a aged Woman with pure white hair like snow, with bluish white horns and tail. To her right were two other Dragons in Demi-Human form, both middle-aged men with one having red and the other green features. All three of them looked at me with curious and interested gazes, while the two fox-kin to the left of the white Dragon wore rather perplexed and intriguing gazes. Honestly I don''t like it, they look at me like I am some kind of prey. They were a man and a woman, both with five tails and brownish-red hair and tails.

    Looking at Uncle Black, he just points to the empty chair, asking me to sit. When I sit down, the whole room is suddenly silent, not even breathing sounds could be heard. Waiting like this, I get nervous rather quickly.

    Seeing me beginning to shiver due to the sudden pressure, Uncle Black just smiles at me, calming my racing heart. It wasn''t long before the whit dragon began speaking in a calm and collected manner.

    ˇ°I''m sorry for putting you through this, but I wanted to know what kind of reaction you would show, sorry for testing you like this.ˇ± (White Dragon)

    The white Dragon spoke in a gentle voice, completely retracting her pressure while doing so. She then bowed her head a bit and began to speak once more.

    ˇ°Let us introduce ourselves, I am Scyrra Snowfall, the Guardian of these Mountains, while this is the Elder-Council. To my right are the two oldest Dragons of these Mountains, the wise-Dragons Akyron and Sanruso. They represent the Dragon-Tribes, while to my left are the Fox-Kin Elder pair, Insio and Alwidra. With this, welcome in the Dragon Mountains, Arin.ˇ± (Scyrra Snowfall)

    When Scyrra introduced everyone, they respectively nodded their head in my direction. Still, the looks the Fox-Pair gives me makes me shiver. While still listening to Scyrra who tries to begin explaining a bit about the Dragon Mountains, Insio, the male Fox, suddenly begins to shout.

    ˇ°Madam Snowfall, we all have introduced ourselves now, can we please move on to the issue!ˇ± (Insio)

    Scyrra makes a displeased face, but doesn''t say a word. So after a while, she breathes in and begins explaining why I was even asked to come in the first place.

    It seems that when the fox-Pair heard that I was the one who inherited the power of Lumi, they ordered Uncle Black to leave me in their care, but as Uncle Black is also a Ancient Dragon with high authority and him defending me vehemently, the argument lead to nowhere.

    So after several minutes of arguing, Scyrra interjected, giving the option of letting me choose. So then they called me, wanting to hear the answer from me personally. So sitting here, she then asks me simple and strait.

    ˇ°So, Arin. Under who''s care would you like to be, who will you acknowledge as your Guardian?ˇ± (Scyrra)

    ˇ°Uncle Black!ˇ± (Arin)

    What is she even saying, is this even a choice? Of course it is Uncle Black! He took care of me and teaches me a lot, and is like a real Uncle towards me!

    ˇ°Hahahaha, didn''t I tell you, hahahaˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Black laugh, I also begin to smile, but this time it''s Alwidra who interferes.

    ˇ°No, this is a definite NO! He is a Fox, even if he only has three tails, he has silver hair and tails, marking him as someone from royal blood, he has to be under our jurisdiction!ˇ± (Alwidra)

    Screaming until her face becomes red, Alwidra starts to annoy me. Just because I am a rare Fox she immediately wants to rule me like I am your subordinate, No, you don''t deserve me!

    Being fed up by her screaming, I just jump off my seat and run over to Uncle Black, jumping onto his lap. Afterwards I begin staring at the Fox-Pair, obviously I am very angry. I don''t know why, but they were immediately baffled, and even took a step back. They then snorted and left the table, obviously in a bad mood. As soon as they left through the door, Scyrra and Uncle Black both breathed out heavily while having a grand smile. Scyrra then talks once more:

    ˇ°So little Arin, let me welcome you on the Dragon-Mountains once more. With this, you will live with Aaron Geyser from now on. As for you Aaron, as an Ancient Dragon, I ask you to take good care of this child. You can live on the Mansion that still belongs to your Family, and Arin, I will organize that you can go to the local school here, and enjoy your live. With this said, I will end this session here.ˇ± (Scyrra)

    Smiling at me like a grandmother to her grand kids, Scyrra laughs and begins to leave. Like her, everyone else stands up and in a short amount of time the room was empty, aside from me and Uncle Black. Uncle Black then takes my hand and leads me outside as well, where still Cyan and the Lightning-Wyrm are waiting. Together with them, while still being led by the hand, we leave the palace we were in.

    Coming out of the Palace Entrance, before me was the huge Valley from before, with a bustling City within. The people were still active as the Sun was setting beyond the mountains, coloring the whole sky in a beautiful shade of red.

    I hope that I can have a good time here, together with all the people that I can call Family...

 Chapter 15: Maids and Mother

    Walking along a broad road made of stones, Uncle Black, me, Cyan and the Lightning-Wyrm are traveling to the Mansion belonging to Uncle Black. Actually, it seems that Uncle Black''s family had quite some influence, resulting in them having their own mansion. As we are walking through the streets, less and less pedestrians appear, resulting in us having no trouble walking alongside each other. Actually, right now I''m holding hands with Uncle Black, as he fears that I will get lost as this is my first time here.

    While walking, Uncle Black starts to explain the surroundings to the best of his ability. Sadly, due to him living underground for so long, Uncle Black didn''t know so much, but it was enough for the basics. There sometimes were constructs along the road, just like street-lamps back on earth, but unlike streetlamps, those contained floating light balls and not electricity.

    There were many shops and different buildings, both small and large, but due to the setting sun our visibility decreased quite a lot. Though the street-lights help a bit, they are not very effective to see the surroundings. Because of this, me and Uncle Black began to activate light-magic in order to light up the surroundings.

    ˇ°Whoaahˇ± (Arin)

    Letting out a stupefied voice, I look at the silver scales of the Lightning-Wyrm which reflected the light in the darkness like a disco-ball, making it look breathtaking. Actually, when she saw the effect of her scales herself, she began to curl herself up, sulking. It took her a minute of consoling and comfy tail therapy before she unfolded herself once more and kept following us. After a while of walking, I ask Uncle Black how far we have to go as the sun was already completely gone. He then moves his hand and pointed at a hill beyond the city where I can barely make out a big structure.

    ˇ°Uhmm, Uncle Black, couldn''t we have flown there on your back or something like that?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking that question, Uncle Black suddenly stops moving, eyes wide open. After a short while he just shakes his head and sighs...

    ˇ°Well, I didn''t think of that. But we are already in the middle of the city, if I transform here there would be damage to the surroundings.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    So we can''t... Putting on a face that says exactly that, Uncle Black just groans and makes a thinking pose. It was then that she, the Lightning-Wyrm, nudges on my clothes and spoke in a hushed voice...

    ˇ°Well, I could transport all of you there. My body is like that of a snake, so I have no problem becoming a little larger...ˇ± (Lightning-Wyrm)

    Speaking in a slightly embarrassed tone, She makee a very appealing suggestion, making me and Uncle Black look at her at the same time. She moves back a bit by our sudden stares, but she easily regains herself and begins to grow in size. Actually, in the background, Cyan was silently crying, muttering about him not being useful to his master, but I didn''t even notice.

    When she reached a size suitable to carry the three of us, we all jump onto her back and were comfortably carried through the night. Actually, I don''t feel cold, but the air up here was still quiet fresh. Flying under the stars, I once more am mesmerized by the beauty of the sky.

    After a short while, we finally arrived at the mansion belonging to the Geyser Family. If I didn''t mishear Uncle Black, then the society of the Dragons Mountains is like this: Most Dragons and tribes live in the different Mountains, while in this canyon close to the border the Demi-Humans and Fox-tribe live. This City also contains many Dragons that prefer living in such a environment, as well as Traders and Diplomats from other Kingdoms and Tribes. Humans normally don''t gain access unless they have a special permit, that was to prevent the kidnapping and killing of the young and inexperienced Dragons and Foxes. Though still, most of the People living in the city are the Demi-Humans and Fox-clan as well as the different kinds of Dragonian folks. That is also why the Mansion is empty as all the Dragons from Uncle Blacks Family prefer living on the Mountains.

    Losing myself in thoughts I completely miss that we already landed and Uncle Black has to pull me from her back because I didn''t react. I really have to be more aware of my surroundings.

    When we entered the mansion, there were a whole row of what seemed to be maids and a butler. One of them even wears an apron and one of those funny chef-hats, making me nearly burst laughing. Luckily I could hold it in, but they still looked at me weird when I began to snicker. But seriously, seeing a bipedal Dragon wear an apron and chef-hat was too funny.

    When all of us entered the room, everyone automatically bowed their heads and began introducing themselves. It seems that there are three maids, one butler and a chef to take care of this mansion for us. The maids were from the local races, but one was peculiar. Not in her form, but as the fact that she was a Human, here in the dragon mountains...

    I want to ask her once why or how she got here, but that will have to wait for later, as most of the crew, aside from me, are tired. Well, I did sleep nearly the whole afternoon...

    When we split up, the Dragon maid with black hair and blue horns and tail, I think her name was Saria, takes my hand and leads me to my room. When she stopped moving in front of a lavishly designed door she pushes it open, revealing a large Room with a king sized bed in it. Next to it was a small study with bookshelf''s and various tools. I know a few of them from my days in Uncle Blacks underground home, but there are also some I don''t know. When we entered the room, Saria quickly moved to the cabinet on the left wall and removed what seems to be a child-sized pajama. She then closes in on me and with a gesture asks me to change.

    Actually, I''m reluctant as I don''t know her, but when she showed me a spot with a wooden curtain to change behind, I immediately take the chance. After changing, she took the clothes I wore before and left the room, mentioning that she would be right back.

    Looking around the room, the floor is made of wood while the walls are made from Stone with Wooden decorations. The King-sized bed was in the middle left of the room, while the study was to the right. On the left side is also what seems to be the clothes-cabinet. On the back wall is a large window and a door leading to the balcony. From there one can see the whole city as well as the Mountain with the Elder-Palace.

    As I am waiting for Saria to return, I lock my eyes onto the King-sized bed. Running towards it at a speed previously unthinkable for me, I jump off the floor and dive right into the large bed. Being welcomed by the comfortable sensation of the pillows and blanket, I begin to roll around on the mattress. After rolling around for a little, I jump up and try it... Who would be able to resist trying to use such a giant bed as a trampoline?

    Jumping up and down on the mattress, suddenly the door swings open and Saria stands there. Her face reveals a smile, yet her aura is scary. Scared by the aura she emits, I cease jumping immediately and slowly sit down on the bed.

    Saria just stares at me for a short while, before her smile and even her aura soften. She then approaches me and straitens the pillows before she then lays me down and puts the blanket over me. Afterwards she stands back up and speaks in a small laugh.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ˇ°Don''t worry young master, I''m not angry. Even I would want to jump around on such a huge bed in your age. But now, something like that just makes our job harder and may even damage the bed. So I have to ask you to not jump around, okay?ˇ± (Saria)

    Nodding towards her, Saria laughs and then pushes the blanket lightly together to cushion me, before she then deactivates the light and leaves the room. Having the darkness suddenly fall over me, I soon become sleepy once more close my eyes.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    As I reopen my eyes, I find myself back in the void of my Mind. Actually, it not a void anymore, but the grassy hill from before was still here.

    Looking around, I finally spot Lumi sitting under the tree, watching the flowers. She is wearing a confused expression, as though she doesn''t know what to do. So when I approach her, she suddenly snaps out of it and looks at me with a happy yet also insecure expression.

    ˇ°Lumi!ˇ± (Arin)

    Actually, I just laugh and jump into her embrace. She is still for a second before she then begins to hold me and play with my hair. She then asks in a slightly heavy tone:

    ˇ°Uhmm, little Arin... when you called me... mama... was that serious?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Looking me in the eye, she asks that question. But what is she even thinking. I was practically reborn in her crystal and she is always there for me. So how is she not my mom... can it be that she isn''t sure herself... or did I misunderstand...?

    ˇ°Of course, you are my mom. Didn''t you take care of me the whole time? Can I not be... your son?ˇ± (Arin)

    With tears in my eyes I ask what laid on my heart. Could it be that I... was wrong, with calling her that out of my own volition? Having tears gather in my eyes as I suddenly imagine the scene of me being abandoned again, I suddenly see Lumi having also tears in her eyes. She then suddenly begins to shout in a crying, but happy voice...

    ˇ°Of, course, of course its fine. I am happy to be your mother, just like I see you as my own son... sniff, thank you...ˇ± (Lumi)

    Hugging me while in tears I also hug her back while crying. I finally can let go of that darkness in my heart, and all that was accumulated is released with only one sentence...

    ˇ°Thank you, mom...ˇ± (Arin)

    We both stayed there crying for who knows how long, but I didn''t care. Laying in her soft embrace I enjoyed for the first time this feeling of truly having a mother. Of course, Maria who took care of me was also something like a mother, but this feeling of deep connection never existed...

    Honestly, I''m glad. To whoever is responsible for me traveling through dimensions, thank you...

    I don''t know how long I cried, but before I knew, I completely fell asleep and wake up in my bed in the morning, covered in tears.

    When Saria enters the room, she is shocked and quickly comes to the side of the bed, asking what was wrong. When I tell her that I had a wonderful dream where I could see my mother, she just makes a thinking posture for a while and then dropped the matter. She just gently smiles and pats my head, but unlike Uncle Black she doesn''t have the skill, but I can feel her good intentions.

    When I then try to stand up, she picks up new and fresh clothes for me to wear. Unlike the hoodie and pants I got from Uncle Black, those clothes look more like those the People here wear. The shirt has short sleeves and is equipped with buttons on the collar, helping in removing and wearing the shirt. The pants were simple black pants with a button around the waist. Sadly it doesn''t have a zipper, but instead two more buttons.

    After wearing the two of them, Saria placed a Jacket in front of me. The Jacket is black in color and has a red Dragon embroidering on the back, signaling the status of the wearer. Then there were the shoes. They were short boots made of leather and equipped with soft fur on the inside to make them more comfortable. After I finished clothing myself, I am brought down stairs for breakfast.

    Breakfast was Unique, as this time is wasn''t Uncle Black who cooked but this mansions chef. The food itself was great but by far more extravagant than Uncle Blacks cooking.

    After Breakfast, I and Uncle Black had our first training-session in our new home, even Cyan and the Lighning-Wyrm joined in. First was a long run, then we played a new game...

    While Cyan used his earth-magic to create various targets and Uncle Black utilized air to make them float, me and the Lightning-Wyrm tried to shoot them with Lightning. Actually, using Lightning for precise aiming is extremely hard, making it even harder to train. Afterwards me and Uncle Black trained using the staff, while Cyan did some more physical exercise to get accustomed to his new body.

    Peng, Crash, Peng...!!!

    As me and Uncle Black kept attacking and parrying each other, the staffs begin to creak under the pressure. After a few more blows, mine doesn''t hold on anymore and snaps in half. Once more, I lost. Actually, even if I''m down, Uncle Black is so much older than me, why am I trying to be already on his level.

    The Morning passes quickly, and after Lunch, where I nearly start laughing because of the chef''s appearance, we go to town. With me are Cyan and the butler. Because Uncle Black has things to do and the Lightning-Wyrm doesn''t want to show herself in public much, I am only with these two next to me.

    The Butlers name is Elrion and he is a Wind-Dragon kin. He has light-green hair with green horns and tail. His build reminds me more of a Body-builder, but he seems to be a kind person. As he is already a True-Adult Dragon, he is capable of transforming into a Human Form.

    When I ask him about the system behind Dragon Titles and ages, he responded while walking. Sadly, it seems he loves details, often diverting from the actual topic, but after a while I believe I understood. It should work kind of like this.

    0000 - 0030 years: Hatchling (Human Terms: 0-08 years)

    0030 - 0300 years: Youngling ( Human Terms: 08-20 years)

    0300 - 1000 years: Teen-Dragon (Human Terms: 20-25 years)

    1500 - 3000 years: Adult Dragon (Human Terms: 25-30 years)

    3000 - 5000 years: True-Adult Dragon (Human Terms: 30-40)

    Dragons keep looking like their in their twenties when they gain a Human form, but that is only until they reach the age of 5000 years old. The day they reach that age, there are two possibilities: Either the Dragon stays ˇ°normalˇ± and becomes and Elder Dragon, or he evolves and becomes an Ancient Dragon, just like Uncle Black. The reason they are rare is that most Dragons die in their teens because of their instinctive recklessness, and even if they manage to reach 5000 years of age, becoming an Ancient Dragons requires circumstance to be in your favor, resulting in high chance of failure in evolution. Uncle Black seems to have been successful because he practically lived on top of a dragon-vain, making him stronger by default.

    Also, there seems to be another such stage even higher at 10000 years of age, but before I could ask, we already arrived in front of the city''s main entrance.

    As we walk along the road, there seem to be many eyes focusing on me and Cyan. When I asked Elrion for the reason, he said that it''s because Cyan has a fully Human form while having the Aura of a young Dragon, while I, even though I only show three tails, have silver hair and fur, marking me as royalty. Honestly, I feel uncomfortable being stared at like this, but I guess I will get used to it over time.

    After escaping the crowd, we first enter the tailor shop in the closest district. The pair of husband and wife who lead the shop greeted us happily and explained what they did and could produce. They also wanted us to stay for tea, but we declined as there was more to be seen in this city. After waving them goodbye, we visit many other shops and important places such as the Blacksmith, the Enchanter, the Library, the School and the Arena, as well as many more. We even stopped by a small food-cart who sold small snacks such as coated berries and grilled meat on a stick.

    The Afternoon past and we finally arrived back at the mansion, where Uncle Black is already waiting for me. After a welcoming hug, all of us enter the Mansions Dining-Hall to eat and enjoy the evening. After we talked for a while and played a round of chess, I sneaked out of the room and am now on the field behind the house, watching the stars.

    Taking deep breaths while breathing out Mana and inhaling MP, I let the Mana course through my body before I lay down and make myself comfortable.

    As I lay in the grass, I try to remember what all occurred since I arrived. The rebirth inside Lumi''s crystal, my first fight against the crimson-wolf, my encounter with uncle Black as well as me going berserk when this woman attacked. Oh yea, isn''t the Crimson-Wolf mother living inside our mansion as well? I saw the pup walking along the corridors, but I haven''t seen the mother yet. Well, I''ll ask Uncle Black later.

    As I am reminiscing about the past, suddenly a silver shadow passed me overhead, as though wandering on clouds. It is the Lightning-Wyrm, but what is she doing here?

    She then landed in front of me with her long body, curling herself up until only the upper part with her head is still free. She then looked at me with her deep purple eyes and spoke in a slow manner:

    ˇ°Young Master Arin, I have a request to you.ˇ± (Lightning-Wyrm)

    Speaking slowly, she spoke about what she wanted from me and I have no reason to refuse. Also, I didn''t notice it, but Uncle Black who saw us through the window nodded in a satisfied manner before returning to his drink...

 Chapter 16: Golden Light and Family

    On the field behind the Mansion, Me and the Lightning-Wyrm were standing, facing each other. I take a deep breath and ask once more:

    ˇ°Are you sure you want me to do it?ˇ± (Arin)

    I don''t want to force anybody into something, or do things that are definitely forbidden. Except taking cookies from the hidden char, they are irresistible. Anyway, as my thoughts drift away from the current matter, the Lightning-Wyrm answers in a firm tone:

    ˇ°Yes, I hereby ask you to please grant me a name as well.ˇ± (Lightning-Wyrm)

    She isn''t hesitant in the least, must mean she is truly committed. But unexpectedly she asks me one more question.

    ˇ°If I may ask, why would you choose to name someone like me with a mark?ˇ± (Lightning-Wyrm)

    ˇ°Isn''t that obvious? Does being small automatically result in weakness, have you ever tested you strength against you own kin? Well, look at me, I''m smaller then most in my Age-Category yet still, I am more powerful than most.ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying so with confidence, she only blinks for a moment before her face becomes red, seemingly ashamed. I wonder, how does her face even become red? Isn''t her whole face made of the silver scales?

    Laying the useless thoughts aside, I look strait at her and ask once more, but this time impersonating a character from a play I once saw.

    ˇ°So, I shall ask you; do you desire a Name?ˇ± (Arin)

    When she saw me act like that, she giggled for a moment before she then confirmed her intentions. Nodding I think for a while, a Name... Silver... moon... Luna!

    The moment I decided on the name, I suddenly feel as my Mana starts to rush through my body and my surroundings start to light up...

    ˇ°Then I hereby grant you the name: <u>Luna</u>...!ˇ± (Arin)

    The moment I speak her new name, the surroundings completely light up and golden and silver Lights rise from my body. A strong mist starts to gather and surrounds me and Luna, making it feel calm and refreshing. Unlike with Cyan where the Light was strong and solid, here it was more like fog rising in the morning.

    Luna uncurled herself as the fog started to gather around her, building a thin cocoon. The Silver Light rising from my body shoots out directly into the cocoon, making the whole thing brighter than the sun.

    Power starts to build up inside me as the storm of Mana around me intensifies. The light begins to spiral and a golden beam suddenly shot out of the cocoon, directly hitting me in the head. I don''t lose conciseness, but the sudden assault of pain makes me scream out, reminiscent of the massive roar of a beast.

    After a while, the pain subsided and my head cleared up. In this moment, the Light around the cocoon began to fade as though the cocoon absorbed it all, growing massive in size. After my Mana-Pool was nearly empty, the surrounding MP started to gather, entering me and the cocoon, becoming like a massive stream of Energy.

    It was then a few minutes later that a extremely loud roar could be heard from within the cocoon. It issued a breaking noise, and in that moment, cracks started to appear like a spiderweb all around the cocoon. Golden Light begins to shine from the cracks, making it feel like the rebirth of a divine.

    Not long after, the cocoon cracks and bursts apart, releasing a golden Light not loosing out to the sun and the moon. In front of me appears a massive dragon, easily the size of Uncle Black in length, with golden scales all around the body. Her eyes shine in a silver color, like the moon, while the Scales are like the sun. Suddenly, she begins to move while the Light still follows her. I also begin to float into the sky, while she flies around me in a certain pattern. Seeing her Fly around in the dark of the night, she looks like a golden beam of Light in the sky, painting it in a golden color. Even the mark which was previously on her back, was now placed right under her head on the front, with the star inside having complicated patterns on every single spike.

    She then begins to settle down by curling around me, so that her head was directly above me and her four claws surrounded me from all sides, as though they are protecting me. Then a golden Light begins to overflow, and I can feel a piercing pain on my left arm, like its on fire. The golden Light in the surrounding becomes more a more dense, forming one layer after another. When she then reached a calm position, she stopped moving and her Mark lit up, fusing itself into her body.

    Moments later, as though the pain never existed in the first place, my left arm suddenly calmed down and when I begin to think that it is finally over, a sudden Pain assaults my head, making me lose consciousness immediately.

    In the Darkness I can feel... power, new connections, a power flowing through all the others, yet itself is something different...

    With this, even my last thoughts fade...

    ---POV-Change: Aaron Geyser---

    Right now I''m standing in my room, while watching Little Arin talking with the Lightning-Wyrm. It took me a while, but I was able to make her admit herself that she wanted a contract. Seriously, trying to gloss everything over and denying everything one wants. Well, at least she is sincere and honest once she admits to her own desires. However, she is by far stronger than her peers, but because her people seem to have told her she is weak she believes in it. What a foolish clan, thinking size is everything. Well, she is finally able to leave that behind, I''m sure Arin will be able to change her, in a Unique manner at that.

    Oh, I don''t know what Arin said to her, but her facial Expression is so funny. Hmm, being direct with issues is good, but maybe staying realistic... well, he is still young and has much to learn. At least he isn''t to reckless, unless he goes berserk. Weirdly enough, today he was especially motivated, he felt so relieved. What could have occurred that he suddenly went through such a change?If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Anyway, it seems that he finally gave her a name, Luna huh? Its a nice name, doesn''t it mean Moon?

    Wow, the contract-ceremony is different from when Cyan had it. Well, he should be looking as well right now, as monsters contracted to the same being can sense changes or the adding of another contract. However, for the ceremony to change like this, what is different aside from the contract partner?

    Just as I try to think of a reason, a silver light literally explodes from the outside. Bathed in the glow of the Light, I can''t see what occurs outside, but I can tell that something unnatural happened based on the Energy-fluctuations. When the Light-explosion died down, I could finally see, but I didn''t expect a giant cocoon floating in the air, with magical Light floating around it like mist. Even Little Arin is bathed in the glow of silver Mana, nearly unrecognizable. It stays like this for a while, before the cocoon cracks open and floods the surrounding in a golden Light. Then the Lightning-Wyrm emerges, I believe that calling her that is wrong, as in front of me floats a giant golden Dragon, surrounded by misty Mana, revealing her silver Eyes.

    When Arin suddenly begins floating, Luna begins to fly around him in the pattern of the Dragon-Dance. It is said that the dragon-dance can only be executed instinctively and not on purpose, so why now? Anyway, after flying in the dark sky, bathing it in her golden Light, she then settled around Arin, completely surrounding him. She was massive, but by curling herself around him, the four claws of hers were perfectly protecting him, while the golden glow intensified. Even her Dragon-whiskers grew and her eyes became tranquil. In the next moment, her mark began to move to her front before melting into her skin... wait, didn''t the mark change?

    The next moment, while still mesmerized, the golden Light began to shield them, making it impossible to see what is going on. After less than a minute, suddenly a thundering roar could be heard that shook the surroundings, I could even see Cyan kneel down, what happened?

    Shortly after the golden ball grew smaller before it finally vanished. What appeared was Arin, but all his tails are out and his hair and fur glowed in a golden color. When he opened his eyes, it immediately felt like two burning golden flames were looking around. It didn''t last long though and the glow vanished with his fur and hair returning to it''s usual silver color, while his eyes returned to their calm emerald green color before they closed once more.

    Arin then became unstable and his body begun to fall. I jump out of the window and use wind magic to catch him before he touches the ground. I don''t care about the broken Window, but when I hold Arin in my Arms and feel his pulse, I immediately regain my calm. Suddenly Cyan stands next to me, asking a rather obvious question:

    ˇ°Uhm, where is Luna? I know she should be here, but I can''t see her.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Under his reminder I realize, where did Luna go? At this moment, I see that there was something on Arin''s left arm. Removing his jacket and rolling back the sleeve of his shirt, what is revealed beneath stuns both me and Cyan. What revealed itself was a tattoo of Luna, beginning from Arin''s shoulder with the tail, curling around his arm until the head reaches the top of his wrist. The marking of Luna with the ten spiked star can also be seen, placed on top of her head, sparkling in ten different colors. The whole tattoo glowed in a golden color, before the glow vanished and only a regular black tattoo with an unnatural amount of detail remains.

    I don''t think too long about it, and carefully pick up Arin in my arms, carrying him to his bed. When I arrived back at mansion entrance, the three maids and the butler were already waiting. Saria, Arin''s personal maid, asked me if she should take care of him, but I deny it. As his uncle, this is my duty. Laying him down in his bed, Cyan is still standing behind me, rooted to the spot. He looks down on his master, tears in his eyes. He probably doesn''t have the confidence in himself to serve him, feeling down and inferior. He just doesn''t understand his duty, well he is still way too young.

    ˇ°Cyan, you should stay by his side, this is the only thing a real big brother can do for his little one. It is your duty to look after him, because in his eyes, you are his elder brother. With that said, have a bit more confidence in yourself.ˇ± (Aaron Geyser)

    I pat his shoulder before I leave the room, leaving them some time for themselves. Maybe I''m to hasty, but Cyan should learn before he falls deeper. Well, I can''t see his expression, but I hear the sound of soft crying, I believe he understood my intentions.

    Well, I should probably tell Elrion to organize a carpenter to repair the broken window and maybe a gardener, the whole backyard is messed up now. With that said, time to get rid of some curious rats that don''t belong here...!

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    Opening my eyes, I find myself in a field of flowers while having my head and tails caressed in the arms of Mama Lumi. She looks down on my face while revealing a loving smile. She then hugs me and begins to massage my ears. Her massaging ability isn''t like Uncle Black, but it gives a completely different and comfortable feeling. As I just enjoy being in my mothers arms, suddenly a massive golden Dragons shows up in front of me.

    ˇ°Good Morning Master. I hope you slept well.ˇ± (Luna)

    Speaking in a way that fits her dignified appearance, Luna greets me. Well, I remember the contract-ceremony, but I forgot what happened after, did I lose consciousness? Having swirling question in my mind, one short one suddenly pops up...

    ˇ°Uhm, Luna, how did you get into my mind, and why are you calling me master, couldn''t you call me Arin?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking her in a slightly shocked manner, she suddenly gets embarrassed, speaking about things like ''that wont do, I am the servant so how could I, it''s not like I want to call him that...'' I have the sudden feeling that she is a tsundere, someone who isn''t honest to herself.

    I insisted for some time and after a while, Luna finally gave in and called me Arin in a embarrassed voice. Me and Lumi nearly burst laughing, making Luna pout in dissatisfaction.

    It didn''t take long after that, that we finally all calmed down and Luna explained to me what occurred. It seems that my mind is already something like a separate space, kinda like an inventory. Sadly, it only works for spirit-forms and souls. It seems that Luna''s real body is actually a sealed tattoo now, but because in this spirit-state she is in, she can enter my mind.

    I don''t know about this sealed state she is talking about, but is it something like the crystal I was in? Anyway, she then retreated once again and curled herself around the now unnaturally tall tree in the middle of the Hill. Seeing Luna curled around the tree actually makes a nice picture. Well, now that she is gone, I automatically let myself once more slip into Mama''s embrace. She laughs at my eagerness to get petted, but I don''t mind.

    After a while, we begin to talk. We talk about different things, about the new contract, my powers, Lumi''s soul state and how the Dragon-Mountains are. It seems that Mother can see everything through my eyes as long as I don''t deny it. Anyway, after talking for quite a while, Lumi stood up and gave me a light push. She then said in a happy voice.

    ˇ°Talking to you is fun, but next to you is someone who is waiting for you as well, and I can sense that he has questions. So be a good little brother, alright?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Saying the last part while touching my nose, I just nod happily and in the next moment I find myself on my king-sized bed. To my left was Cyan, deeply sleeping while having tear-marks all over his face. He is sleeping with only his arms and head on the bed while the rest still sat on the cold ground. I wonder, how come he cried so much, and what did Mama mean with ''be a good little brother''? Having more and more questions in my head, I decide to wake Cyan up. Tapping his nose, he sniffles real quick before his eyes slowly begin to open, revealing his different colored eyes. Both seemed to focus on me, the moment he sees me awake.

    In the next moment he suddenly jumps up, pulls me into a hug and cries. I don''t understand what is happening, but Cyan refuses to let go of me. So I ask him why he suddenly hugs me like that,and his answer, well, surprised me.

    ˇ°I, I don''t know. I feel... jealous of her, I fear that you will leave me... now that you have her... and...ˇ± (Cyan)

    Blabbering on and on, Cyan stutters, screaming one thing after another. I don''t quite understand why he is jealous, as he isn''t as old as her yet and as a result weaker, but I understand his feeling that he doesn''t want to leave me and stay by my side.

    ˇ°It''s okay Cyan, I said that you are my Older brother didn''t I? I will also always be your younger brother, so will you keep taking care of me?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking him in my childish voice, he suddenly freezes, before he, as though clouds were finally lifted from his heart, shows a dazzling smile while crying. I don''t know if he overcame his fear and self-loathing, but one thing is for sure; he is my older Brother who stayed by my side, even when I was unconscious for a long while, and that makes me happy.

    Hugging him back, it was today that he finally acknowledged himself as my Family-member, without any doubt in his heart. Honestly, I''m happy that I am this blessed. I have a loving Mother, a protective Uncle, a caring Brother and a tsundere Sister. I hope that even in the future, I can live happily with this family of mine.

 Chapter 17: Back to school

    When me and Cyan finally separated, he then immediately fell asleep, as he probably didnˇŻt have enough sleep last night. After I laid him down without much effort, I put the blanket over him, seeing his relieved smile.

    I then take some fresh clothes and go behind the wooden changing-wall. But when I take off my shirt, I finally understand what Luna meant with sealed tattoo. On my left arm is a tattoo of Luna, beginning from my shoulders, curling alongside my arm until her head reaches close to the back of my hand. On the back of her head shined the mark she had before, but this time a lot more complicated. The other spikes of the star all represented an element, from light and dark until all four basics with their advanced ones. When I continue staring at it like this, the tattoo suddenly starts to shine and the small golden dragon rises, as though jumping from my skin. She then flies around my head for a while, before she settles around my left arm once more.

    When I ask her why she is this small all of a sudden, she just answers that this is her physical body and she could grow immediately back to her massive size, but because itˇŻs inconvenient inside this room she doesnˇŻt do so. It seems that the mark has certain abilities, but she canˇŻt determine them yet.

    She then glowed in a golden hue before she once again vanished, turning back into a tattoo. Even the mark reappeared on her head. I actually wonder, can I hide the tattoo? It doesnˇŻt look bad, but over time it might get annoying. Thinking about that, the tattoo suddenly lights up before it begins to slowly fade away. After itˇŻs completely gone I donˇŻt feel much different, but there was not even a trace of the tattoo from before. I donˇŻt know why, but I know that it is still there.

    Putting away my fleeting thoughts, I pick up a fresh shirt and make my way to the dining-room. Uncle Black is already seated while enjoying a cup of tea. Then the chef, Sarek, enters the room, asking what I want for breakfast. I tell him that he should just bring me whatever he thinks is good, he then nods and leaves for the kitchen. Turning around to Uncle Black, I ask him about what occurred yesterday after I lost consciousness.

    ˇ°Well, a few monsters appeared as well as a few people with power. They were rather interested in making contact with me. I, told them to come again at a later time. You donˇŻt have to worry, I believe that they will take their time, at least until their wounds are healed!ˇ°

    I think I heard Uncle Black muttering something at the end of the sentence, but I donˇŻt worry, because whatever he does, he mostly thinks of me. Anyway, asking him about todayˇŻs program, he just smiles and tells me:

    ˇ°YouˇŻre going to school today, Elrion will bring you there.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Saying so in a happy tone, I am dejected. I know that Uncle Black has things to do, but still. Looking down on my feet which dangle from the chair, I suddenly look at Uncle Blackˇ­

    ˇ°CanˇŻt you bring me there? It is after all my first day.ˇ± (Arin)

    Uncle Black looks at me with wide eyes, before looking around and focusing back on me. He then sighs and speaks in a satisfied tone.

    ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll bring you. But you canˇŻt reveal my name alright? If they ask, just call me Uncle Black like usual okay?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± (Arin)

    Happy about the fact that I managed to gain Uncle Blacks permission, I show a wide smile. I donˇŻt know why, but the maids who bring the food are all blushing. Anyway, I understand why Uncle Black doesnˇŻt want to be revealed. He is one of six living Ancient Dragons, so he must be something like a celebrity. And I believe that the light-show yesterday didnˇŻt help, resulting in even more attention.

    As it stands, breakfast was awesome. So after leaving satisfied, I and Uncle Black begin to walk towards the school. Cyan is also following us, as the school is also useful for him. Well he does only look like 14 / 15 years old. About him, when I was eating breakfast he suddenly appeared, his hair was messy but his complexion and expression were like the morning sun. He ate his food rather hasty, but he still managed to eat with proper manners. How does he do that?

    Anyway, after walking for about half an hour, we finally arrived in front of what seems to be a two floor building with walls made of brick while the roof doesnˇŻt look much different from a modern tile-roof. The building is easily more than a hundred meters in length and seems to able to hold multiple classes. The majority of windows and entrances are tall, probably because most youngling-dragons can only take a bipedal dragon form.

    Once we entered the building, we immediately went to the master of the school, registering me and Cyan. The master of the school, unlike my imagination, looked like a thirty year old man with white hair and tails. He seems to be a fox, a three tailed one at that. He greeted me and Cyan in a kind manner and introduced us to the school. The school is only in the morning with few exceptions, mostly because most races going to school here have long growth-periods and most of the students still help their parents one way or another. Because of this, there are only three days of school in the morning, and two voluntary ones in which you could train with the other kids under the instructions of a teacher or guest such as a Dragon-Guard. Dragon-Guards seem to be the ones we met when we first arrived, they are responsible to keep unwanted guests outside of the mountains and have a duty equal to knights in human countries.

    However, back to the school info; there are 5 classes. They go by age, so me and Cyan would be in different classes. By estimate, I actually count as a 12 year old with my appearance, but as I was a human before my growth was faster. Sadly, Uncle Black told me that, after I evolved, my growing-speed has massively declined, probably at least halved while my mental growth seems to have been sped up. Anyway, the classes teach things such as language, reading and writing, common sense, math, magic basics and other such things. magic combat and physical combat are only taught on the two voluntary training-days, making it possible to focus on other subjects on ''official'' school days.

    After taking up out identification, he then begins to lead us through the school. Actually, I didn''t know I had an identification, but it seems one was made for me. My registered second name is Regium, which seems to have been the family name of Lumi. So my current full name is Arin Regium Geyser, as the guardians name is always added at the end for easy identification.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    (AN: Regium means Royalty in latein)

    Being led through the halls, It reminded me of the old roman buildings, but its structure seems to have more, literal, ''magic'' added to it. After seeing the training-yard as well as the special halls such as the alchemy study and the library, we waited for our teachers to arrive. While Uncle Black returned home, Cyan was led away by his new teacher. Afterwards mine arrived as well and brought me to the class-room. Her name is Cynthia and she is a True Adult Dragon from the Fire-Dragon Tribe. Her hair shone in a crimson color while her tail and horns gave off a fiery glint. Anyway, after reaching the class-room, I introduce myself to the about 15 students in the class.

    ˇ°Hello everyone, My name is Arin, nice to meet you.ˇ± (Arin)

    Greeting everyone like this, some of the other kids begin talking with each other. Cynthia then tells me to take the empty seat in the back, which I do. Afterwards she begins her lesson, talking about math problems and questions, but the rather simple ones. Addition / subtraction / multiplying and dividing, all in the 1000 zone, easy as pie.

    When she suddenly asks me a question, I look up. She says that I don''t have to force myself, but well. The question is 143 + 92, so when I immediately call 235 as soon as she finished writing, she makes a surprised face. She probably didn''t expect me to have already learned such equations. Well, it seems that the school-system here on Treia is a lot more loose than on Earth. The whole class becomes silent or the moment before a few begin to laugh because of Cynthia''s funny reaction.

    We then continue having class, before Cynthia then announces break-time. Just as she put down the chalk, suddenly all the students rushed to my table, asking questions about me. There were questions such as where I come from, what my magic-affinity''s are and how I already know math so well.

    Most of the question is could answer with vague replies such as I arrived her with my Uncle and such. On the question of my affinities I just said ice and earth, while my math knowledge came from prior experience.

    There were many questions thrown at me, mostly about my silver hair and fur, as well as my three tails. Most of the kids in this class were from the fox-clan or demi-humans. There weren''t many dragons in this class as they grew up slower than fox-people, but that didn''t mean there weren''t any. While conversing about things such as my favorite food, I accidentally answered with lasagne, but none of the kids knew what kind of food that was.

    When the question of my hobby came up, I answered with painting and small crafts, which resulted in laughter coming from a certain corner in the room. The one who stepped forward was no one less than Rune, a five tailed 12 year old. His Hair and tails have a rust-red color, like the foxes back on earth while his face gleams with pride and discontent. His features are more on the handsome side, while his size is probably a bit larger than his peers. The reason I know him is because Uncle Black warned me before we arrived in school. He seems to have a connection to the annoyances Uncle Black mentioned. Realizing that I''m looking at him, he just snorts and speaks in disdain:

    ˇ°Little bastard, just because you have silver fur and are goof in math you think you are high and mighty? I am a prouth member of the fox-clan with five tails, and even if you have filver fur, you only have three, do you think you''re my equal?ˇ± (Rune)

    I am astonished, he won''t shut up. But I had to contain my laughter as he is lisping while talking, even if only a little, but the timings were just too perfect... And what is he even blabbering about, I''m only surrounded by the others because I''m new and they are probably curious, so what is his problem? Is he so stuck up that he needs to look down on everyone? The kids around me had unpleasant expressions, but they didn''t dare speak out. It seems that he has a high position, but does he have to act so arrogantly?

    ˇ°Does any of this have anything to do with it? I''m only answering questions, what is your problem?ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°Nonsense, you, I told them you weren''t worthy... but for you to act like a plain plebeian, you disgusth me! How come not someone like me, someone worthy of it, to be born with the silver fur, but you... such a disgrace of all of Fox-Kind!ˇ± (Rune)

    ˇ°Hey, I didn''t do anything, what are you even...ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°Don''t speak to me you filphy maggot! Why are you even here, Get OUT OF MY SIGHTH!!ˇ± (Rune)

    Oh my god, that guy lost it completely. Normally I try to talk it over with people to reach a peaceful conclusion, but I can''t even talk to him. The other kids around me seem to also become more and more annoyed, some even shuddering in fear. It seems that he is the local tyrant, even worse than Benjamin was back at the orphanage. But, hehe, I somehow can''t take him seriously with his lisping, it makes him look ridiculous.

    While he kept screaming at me, seemingly in a frenzy, I ask myself what the school-master thought by placing me in the same class with such an idiot. Anyway, my ears hurt, so I silently begin to manipulate the air in my surroundings. By keeping the strings of mana as thin as possible, the other kids don''t notice them.

    By changing the air in the mouth of Rune, I make it so that the sound has a harder time passing, making his screaming nearly mute. The other kids are astonished when they notice that Rune seems to have stopped pestering them, but made wide eyes when rune was still screaming, yet mute, right in front of them. Even he noticed shortly afterwards that something is wrong, but just as he tried attacking me, a girl about my age intervened. She has black hair and ears as well as one tail which was completely black to the tip, giving it a shining luster.

    She stood in front of him, blocking his path. She doesn''t utter a word, yet an invisible kind of pressure leaks from her body. Rune flinched before he hit her cheek with his hand, then clucked his tongue. He turned around and left after spouting some especially nasty words at her.

    The Girl then collapsed, tears in her eyes. I kneel next to her, using my attainments in light-magic to ease her pain. She just looked at me shortly, showing her silvery eyes, reminding me of Luna. She just nodded lightly before she picked herself up and went to her own seat. It seems she sits at the corner of the room, all on her own. As soon as she left, the other kids clustered together and tried to warn me of something.

    ˇ°Hey Arin, be careful around her. It is said that those who are nearby her would have their magic-affinity''s go haywire if you remain too long.ˇ± (Random Kid 1)

    ˇ°Yeah, I heard that she is cursed, resulting in her black hair and fur. It is also said that her clan refuses to grant her a name, fearing a calamity.ˇ± (Random Kid 2)

    Such words were said, making me curious. When I healed her I sensed something weird, something that resonated with the healing-magic, yet dispersing and reconstructing it in a weird manner. I could imagine that ''normal'' people or monster would be influenced by this, but I didn''t feel any interference, as though I was immune, or more like I also was related to such an phenomenon. Though the feeling that it has a connection or relation with Luna is getting stronger.

    Anyway, after Cynthia returned we had history lessons before school came to an end. After leaving the classroom I saw Cyan waiting for me at the entrance. He was surrounded by young dragons where I could tell by instinct which gender they were, but not by appearance. He noticed me shortly after and so we walked back to the mansion. We told each other how school was and it seem the subjects are the same. Cyan doesn''t like math and he even requested help from me to which I easily agreed. While lost in thought about all the weird things that happened today, we quickly reached the mansion. The day is not yet finished and I have already so many questions.

    Closing in on the mansion, I can see Uncle Black waiting for us at the entrance, while the Crimson-Wolf mother stood right next to him with her pup standing between her legs. Both begin walking in our direction the moment they spot us at the entrance, welcoming us home.

    I wonder what the wolf mother was up to as I haven''t seen her since we arrived, but it seems my question will soon be cleared as Uncle Black is showing an unnatural smile...

 Chapter 18: Training and Communication

    Looking at the unusual smile of Uncle Black, I suddenly feel like something is wrong, could it beˇ­?

    Uncle Black looks at me before he then turns towards the crimson-wolf mother, asking her to talk. The wolf-mother just silently looks into my eyes before she releases a series of low growls, talking about her future plans. Regarding them, it seems she wants to leave the city and live in one of the greater forests to train her son and to have a life that suits her.

    I first try to ask her if she doesnˇŻt want to stay, living with us, but it seems she decided that it is better for her and her young to live in the forest, naturally. She then expressed her goodwill and thanks for everything we have done for her, before she then smiled and said that we can visit her whenever we want.

    I am sad about this, but I know that I can go see her again, so I just smile lightly and wave goodbye. Before she can even leave the premise, her son suddenly jumps up from beneath her and runs in my direction. Suddenly being tackled by the golden-retriever sized pup, I fall on my butt. He then begins to lick my face and begs me with his eyes. It seems he is unwilling to just leave, but it is best if he stays with his mother, just like I stay with my family. He should treasure having one that loves him so much that she would even abandon herself.

    Watching the pup sitting next to me, I just silently massage him behind the ears and per his fur. The pup closes his eyes in enjoyment before finally the mother made a small growl, calling him back to her.

    Reluctantly he leaves my side and trots over to his mother, looking back to me in the process. Me, Cyan and Uncle Black just smile and wave while we see them leave. The wolf-mother even turned her head for a moment and gave a growl of goodbye. I hope she will do well.

    After they left far enough, I suddenly feel Uncle Black holding onto my shoulders, praising me for my reaction. I donˇŻt know what of my behavior deserves praise, but I just silently accept it and follow him back into the mansion.

    Lunch was server shortly afterwards and the whole group, yes even the servants, are seated at the table, eating in relish. Actually, we required a bit of pressure to make two of the maids actually sit down with us, but once they sat down and ate, nothing could disturb them.

    After a satisfying lunch, I, Cyan and Uncle Black first went to the balcony to rest before we then begin with our training. First I train archery together with Uncle Black as well as hidden weapons. The training contains pulling the bowstring a certain amount of times as well as target practice.

    As hidden weapons we had both small daggers as well as blades. Throwing needles are also included, but that is advanced stuff I donˇŻt train yet.

    After a good hour of throwing and shooting, Uncle Black then picked up wooden swords and threw one to me. First we did the basic movements in routine before we then tested our footwork against each other. Cyan is in the background, training his shield and sword-technique together with Elrion, the butler. It seems he was previously a commander for the dragon-guards, so he has plenty of experience and knowledge to share with Cyan.

    After testing our movements out, me and Uncle Black engaged each other with the wooden swords. Clashes of wood can be heard and our movements become faster and faster. I attack overhead before ducking down, pulling the sword with me, trying to hit his side. Uncle Black just easily counters and attacks me using a stab motion fluently from the block just before. Dodging the incoming strike, both me and Uncle Black keep continuing our back and forth in both offense and defense, our speed ever-increasing. After a while, Uncle Black suddenly hits my hand holding the sword, making me nearly let it go, sadly even if I havenˇŻt let go, Uncle Black still used the opening to thrust his sword against my throat.

    It is my defeat. Uncle Black retreats afterwards and we take a break. My maid, Saria, even brings me some tea and cookies. The cookies taste good, but IˇŻm not much of a fan when it comes to tea.

    We keep watching Cyan as he trains, before even he stops his training and joins us for a snack. After exchanging our opinion with each other, I lift my head and ask Uncle Black a question that was already long on my mind.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, do you by now know what happened to my friends from my dimension?ˇ± (Arin)

    Uncle Black just nods to my question and answers in a kind tone.

    ˇ°Yes I do. All of them are fine, while some even have adventures or situations that aren''t losing out to yours. If you want I can bring you a detailed report at a later time.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Blacks words, I let out a sigh in relief. It has been quite a while since the last time I heard anything from my friends, so I want to meet them.

    Just as we finish eating our snack, Uncle Black is called by Elrion because some officials showed up. After he left, Cyan and me start to train our magic. Cyan, as someone with dark-side elements, aids me in training my shadow, ice and earth magic.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    We train by creating small amounts of our respective elements and then move and form them. Magic is manipulated by imagining what you want and then leading the mana inside the body to manipulate the magic-power, or MP, in the surroundings. Though at the moment we train so called pure internal magic, meaning we only use mana to create the phenomenon. Actually, to succeed we try to keep our mana consumption and thickness at a minimum, requiring a lot of concentration.

    I, using my knowledge in sculpting, form the elements into different animals and forms, such as a phoenix of fire. Forming the higher elements is harder as their form isn''t as consistent. So I form a human from earth, a fish from water and Luna from wind.

    Actually, Luna herself is in her physical form right now, training her new-found magic as well. Her Wind and Lightning-element seem to have improved, but she has definite trouble with the earth element.

    Passing our time with magic training, Cyan and me actually reach a point where we control a figure, in my case a fiery phoenix, and let them fight. Actually, he has the advantage with his turtle made from earth, but we have a lot of fun while letting our ''puppets'' fight. We didn''t know, but what we did was called personification, or puppeteering, one of the highest arts a Human wizard could achieve, but it was far in the future when I would learn that.

    Time passes quickly while we concentrate and play, training ourselves in a fun way. Luna also managed to create a form of herself with wind, but it is still too fragile to fight, so she still trains this technique. So time passed and dinner is served. Actually, using mana over a long span of time causes hunger and tiredness on the body, weirdly enough I don''t feel it. Maybe because my mana-pool is large or because of my MP-compatible constitution?

    Anyway, after dinner me and Elrion, Uncle Black had things to do, play a round of chess. Elrion loves the game, but midway he starts to speak about practical uses such as strategy training for soldiers etc... I don''t understand what chess has to do with strategy training, I only know that it trains the capability to make quick and logical decisions. Well, maybe his view is different because he lived much longer than me?

    The sun sunk beyond the horizon, so I quickly make my way to my king sized bed. I am still not used to having such a large amount of space, but because my tails sometimes are too large to keep on a small bed I''m glad for it.

    I roll for a while before using my own tails as a body pillow and slowly close my eyes. I first appear in my minds space and visit mama before, while she sings me a lullaby, I slowly drift into dream-world.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    The next day begins right after breakfast where I go to school with Cyan. Cyan Is greeted by a few dragons as soon as he arrived while I just make my way to class. Rune seems to be absent today, so I''m glad. Actually, the class seems more lively than yesterday, probably because Rune is gone. The girl in black still sits in the back of the room looking down on her table while seemingly lost in thoughts.

    Class was first about plants and their medical uses before break-time. I don''t know how mixing two common herbs can cure fever, but it is still interesting. While most students here were talking about things such as the newest food available in town, I walk towards the girl with black hair and fur. I don''t know why, but near her I feel an aura that''s alike to the one of Lumi, but somehow opposite. Also, the aura intermingles with my elemental-aura, like playing. I don''t know what her constitution is, but it doesn''t seem to try and harm me, so I just ask her why she sits here alone.

    Hearing my question, she just looks up into my eyes before she let''s her head hang once again and looks down on her table. When I kneel down so that I''m on her heads height, I ask her once again why she sits here alone.

    She then looks at my face and speaks in a rather silent and strained, yet also sad, voice.

    ˇ°Why, why would someone like you care about me, you have silver fur, and I am a black furred fox with only one tail who brings disaster...ˇ± (Black haired girl.)

    Disaster? Oh yea, some of the other kids told me that ones elements go berserk once one remains close to her for too long. Well, I don''t know why, but I feel like my elements are reacting to her weird constitution and try to intermingle, but it doesn''t seem to bring damage. Anyway, to her empty eyes I just say what I believe in my heart.

    ˇ°I don''t think that fur color is a purpose to look down on someone. I know a lightning-wyrm with a mark and she became a Golden Serpent-Dragon, something normal lightning-wyrms wouldn''t be able to archive. So I think it''s more like a hidden potential. Plus what reason do I have to look down on you just because I, or you, have a different fur color?ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying those words, the color in the girl''s eyes seem to return if even for just a bit. Her complexion is still bad, but a moment later she let''s her head once again hanging and asks me a question in a nearly self-loathing voice.

    ˇ°Then why, why am I harming those around me?! When I''m not a calamity, what am I!?!ˇ± (Black haired girl)

    Her words are said with a tone of desperation mixed into them, making even me feel hurt. The pain she must have gone through due to her fur-color must have been awful. I already saw a couple of black haired foxes on the street, but all of them had different colored tails, so...

    I try to encourage her, but before I could continue speaking, the teacher enters the classroom again and asks everyone to go to their seats. Turning around to leave for my own seat, I just suddenly turn my head and tell her in a light voice:

    ˇ°I don''t know your circumstance, but if you are not harming them purposely you are not a calamity. You just carry something no one understands, so you just have to try to understand it yourself, right?ˇ± (Arin)

    I mean, no one knows you better than yourself, so why not try to find the cause yourself?

    Class finished after another two lessons. Actually, during those two lessons, the black haired girl kept looking at her tail and sometimes even at me. I don''t have to look to know, as my presence detection ability easily recognized the confused and wondering gaze that was focused on me from behind time and time again.

    Time passed by quickly and noon arrived, ending school for today. After meeting up with Cyan we both move towards the mansion, our home.

    Lunch was great and the training afterwards interesting. We trained using the staff as well as magic in the afternoon. When evening came, me and cyan walked through town, trying to get used to the streets and shops. Some elders even gave free food to me and readily gave us information about the surroundings. It seems that the city has four main sectors, being the shopping/trade-district with all the shops and craftsmen, the living-district with the most of the houses and mansions, the training-district who contains the school as well as military buildings and at last, the smallest district: the red-light district. Uncle Black says that I should stay far away from there as there are weirdos and lawless people there, luckily though, it seems that the district is the smallest because dragons and fox-kin are rather prideful beings that, once they have one, treasure their partner like nothing else.

    Sadly though, there are still exceptions. So, let''s listen to Uncle Black and stay away.

    It didn''t take long afterwards before the sun went down and the street-lamps lit up. Me and Cyan begin making our way home, evading small alleys. I don''t know how safe it is here at night, but I don''t really want to put it to the test.

    At home I was greeted by Uncle Black and Elrion, the butler, who were playing a game of chess with each other while holding meaningless conversations. Please don''t tell me that they became addicted... though I wonder, what would happen if I introduced chess to other people...?

    Still,i have a bad premonition that something is going on behind my back, but what...?

 Chapter 19: First Mana-Collapse

    The night was peaceful, so right now I''m enjoying breakfast together with everyone. Uncle Black and Elrion both have flames burning in their eyes, an aura of competition oozing out of their bodies. Slightly worried, I nudge on the clothes of Sarek, the chef, to ask what happened between the two. It seems that their game of chess came to a draw yesterday after they lost every pawn they had, not to mention all the other figures. Anyway, they seem to have promised each other that they will play again, but I believe it is already more than just a game to them...

    After leaving these two to their own devices, me and Cyan left for school. In class today we studied the different races and their features. It seems that there are actually still three living high-humans, with one even being within the dragon-mountains. There was also info such as details on the different beast-man races as well as the relationships between foxes and dragons as well as their subspecies.

    The class was interesting, so time flew by In a flash. School came to an end when the sun stood at its highest point, resulting in all the students who weren''t good with heat to hide in the shadows.

    I leave the school-building while keeping an eye out to look for Cyan. Just as I am about to go towards him, I feel someone pulling on my clothes. It is the girl in black who holds onto my clothes while clenching her hand. Suddenly looking me into the eyes, she suddenly asks in a shaky voice.

    ˇ°You know, I asked the clan, but they won''t allow me to learn magic from them. Tomorrow is volunteer training day, can you teach me magic there? Because the teachers are forbidden to help me...ˇ± (Black furred Girl)

    She looks at me with teary eyes while clenching her hand. But I am surprised, I only gave her an idea, I didn''t think she would follow that immediately. Well, I have no reason to refuse, so I agree immediately. Giving her my approval, she just nods with a slight smile before she let''s go of my clothes and silently leaves.

    I look after her until I couldn''t see her anymore. Well, since I am even a few centimeter smaller than her, this scene just now felt weird. Anyway, putting such thoughts into the back of my head, I pick up my speed again and meet up with Cyan.

    After lunch back at the mansion, me, Cyan and Uncle Black walk through the town, visiting various shops. The shop-sellers and clerks readily provide us with info on their products and services, trying to make us buy things. When we reach a puppet store, my curiosity is piqued. Inside there are various different puppets and rough wooden dolls. It seems that most puppets have the form of animals and humans, but are nearly lifelike made. I don''t have that much skill, but when I ask Uncle Black why some of them have a small crystal on their chest, suddenly the owner of the place appears. He is an elderly man with a kind face with wrinkles. He has pure white hair and a pair of long ears. If I''m not wrong he must be...

    ˇ°An elf...?!ˇ± (Arin)

    Looking at me who accidentally thought out loud, the old man just pleasantly laughs and shrugs his shoulders.

    ˇ°The first time you see one kiddo? Well never mind. I am Lindo, a puppet-maker of the elven race, nice to meet you.ˇ± (Lindo)

    The old man, Lindo, greets us in a friendly manner before he answers the questions I have. It seems that the puppets with crystals are actually tiny golems for entertainment purposes. So from this aspect, Lindo is actually a magic-craftsmen, someone with the ability to carve magic-circles into materials to create various magic-items.

    Once I heard that one can control them, Lindo was kind enough to let me test one. Lindo searched through some of his wooden shelf''s before he came back with a small, human like doll. The doll seems to be an older model who was also previously used. The chest part and the armor of the doll about the size of my head, all have scratches and damages here and there. I don''t know why, but I can still feel how much this one was already played with, it has a certain amount of charm.

    Following Lindos instructions, I infuse some of my mana into the small puppet, making the crystal on the chest begin to glow. When I try to move it, It feels kind of like the elemental-puppets me and Cyan made yesterday with magic, yet a lot more stiff but more energy efficient.

    I start by playing around with it for a bit, before I notice that Lindo is looking at me with great interest.

    ˇ°Amazing, for you to be able to control it this quickly, I''m amazed.ˇ± (Lindo)

    Lindo suddenly praises me, so I thank him before I return to playing with the doll. I''m actually having so much fun that Uncle Black has to pull me away from the puppet. When I try to return it, Lindo just waves his hands and speaks in a gentle tone.

    ˇ°I don''t need it anymore. You seem to have fun with it, so why don''t you keep it? Also, it seems that from the way you checked it out before you began playing that you like sculptors and have an eye for it. Well anyway, you can keep it, and if you learn something, even better. So hey, if you want, just come by from time to time okay?ˇ± (Lindo)

    ˇ°Mmh, thank you Lindo!ˇ± (Arin)

    I am excited, I can have this puppet for free? Well, I actually am more interested in the magic-circles that let it move, but that can wait. I express my thanks to Lindo before our whole group leaves the shop. Afterwards we keep going from shop to shop, but aside from the blacksmith who seems to be an old acquaintance of Uncle Black, there wasn''t much interesting stuff going on, so I mostly fiddled around with the mechanics of my wooden doll.

    Back at the mansion, I train for an hour before I begin playing around with the puppet while also creating ones from pure elemental-mana, trying to see the differences between them. First, the elemental ones are more agile and have greater versatility. They can also change form when required, but in exchange their consumption of mana is so much higher, making them, for people with normal mana-pools, rather inefficient.

    I played around even after dinner, it even made Cyan worry, but I then became tired after multiple hours, making me yawn once in a loud manner. The maid, Saria, just laughs and prepares the bed before I change and jump into it. After making myself comfortable, I close my eyes and before long I drift off into the world of dreams...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    I don''t know where I am, the space I''m in has an azure glow and in front of me stands a person I''ve never seen before. He seems to be a about twenty years old and has clothes that look like they come from a science-fiction movie. His left arm seems to be robotic while his hair and eyes glow in an azure / purple color.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Suddenly the man begins watching me and speaks calmly:

    ˇ°Oh, for someone to actually enter my domain, another Origin? Well, no matter, you seem a lot more special than just a simple Origin... maybe an ancient primordial? Well anyways, let me introduce myself, I am Daniel, an Origin of the Sol-dimension, glad to make your acquaintance.ˇ± (Daniel)

    The young man who introduced himself as Daniel speaks to me with a calm manner. He then shifts his gaze to look at me in detail. After a few minutes I finally gather enough courage to introduce myself and ask the question that is bothering me...

    ˇ°Uhm, hello? I am Arin, A Human from earth, or that''s what I was originally. Anyway, where am I? How did I get here and what are you talking about?ˇ± (Arin)

    There are many questions floating inside my head, making me kinda uneasy. I don''t know why but I feel that whatever he talked about has something to do with me.

    ˇ°Oh, so you didn''t unlock it yet... Well, you''re still very young. For your questions: this is my domain, something like a separate sub-dimension, but I can''t tell you how you managed to get here as I don''t know either. About Origins, we are beings that practically embody certain abilities and or dimensional laws. I am an Origin of human and embody the laws of the void and psionic-energy. So what Origin you are I don''t know, but you seem to have not awakened you Origin yet... You probably first have to encounter chaos and balance at the same time to actually break off your shell...ˇ± (Daniel)

    Daniel speaks about a lot of complicated stuff. I don''t understand most of it, only that I have to encounter chaos and balance...? What does he mean. Well, whatever, I will just remember his words and maybe one day I will understand.

    ˇ°But for you to be from earth, well maybe your fate is grater than mine as your current dimension seems to be superior... No matter, as a fellow earthling I wish to help you, but I can''t help you awaken as that would destroy your chances of awakening successfully...ˇ± (Daniel)

    Oh, it seems that Daniel is also from earth, so lets ask him a question that I was wondering. Especially, when did he lose his left arm, why is his hair and eyes azure / purple and so on...

    ˇ°Daniel, actually what happened to you? I only fell through dimensions but you say you are also from earth, did you also fall through dimensions?ˇ± (Arin)

    Posing my question, Daniel just silently denies it and answers with this.

    ˇ°No, I am still in a connected dimension to earth, in another galaxy at the moment. And about my appearance, this is something that is since the day I awakened to be an Origin. My arm, well that was an accident that occurred rather early on my adventure, even before I awakened, making it unable to be healed using both psi or technology. I could fix it using artificial tissue, but that would make it unable to use my psionic abilities through it, so... Oh sorry, you probably don''t know what I am talking about, sorry for confusing you...ˇ± (Daniel)

    Daniel has somehow a lonely expression on his face towards the end of his sentence. If I didn''t misunderstand, he can''t use his power with artificially created arms, so he uses a mechanical one instead, something like Skywalker in star wars?

    ˇ°Uhm, Daniel? I can use healing magic, I believe that should suffice to heal your missing arm. I don''t know If I can actually completely heal it, but I want to try...ˇ± (Arin)

    I mean, I have the ability to heal most injuries of a human, so when one accelerates the process I should be able to let him grow a new arm right? I mean, Uncle Black said that I should be able to easily heal any injury if is just a Human...

    ˇ°Huh, healing magic? So there is actually something like that within the dimensions... Well, you may try, I can just reattach my mechanical arm should it fail.ˇ± (Daniel)

    Ending his sentence there, Daniel grabs his left arm, and after pressing a few buttons, suddenly a sound like the one of an overcooking tea-pot resounded, before the arm detached itself and fell. But it is weird, before the arm could touch the ground, it begins to float around. Looking at this rather surprising turn of events, is this the force or is this high-level wind-magic? Posing that question, Daniel just snickers before he says that this isn''t the force or magic, but his own psionic-abilty, making it look like it is just floating on it''s own.

    Afterwards, at his side, I begin to apply Regeneration Magic, a subclass of healing magic, on his left arms stump. It seems that everything from slightly above the elbow is gone. While treating him with my magic, I suddenly feel another energy I don''t recognize trying to aid the treatment. I just silently look at Daniel who just smiles back, indicating that it is probably his doing. I just continue, and after a short amount of times suddenly the wound opens and tissue starts to grow out. Actually, I don''t understand why I don''t need to have a picture in my mind to use regeneration-magic, but it works, so I take it.

    Actually, I didn''t know, but I somehow let my magic read through the DNA, rebuilding the missing parts directly from the memories of the body. But I didn''t find this out until waaaayy later.

    I don''t know how much time passed since I started treating Daniel, but my mana-pool is slowly draining. Regeneration-magic requires a lot of mana and sadly there is no MP in this region. Using a bit of mana, I try to interact with the energy that Daniel circulates. Maybe I can use it to accelerate the process or at least lower the pressure? I don''t know, but trying is better than doing nothing.

    To mine and Daniels surprise, the psionic-energy? of his accelerates the process to a certain degree. While slowing my mana use in order to regain some, I can see the regeneration reaching the wrist already. Actually, when the arm suddenly began regenerating, Daniel made an astonished face, probably because it actually looks creepy from up close.

    I don''t stop and just keep infusing my mana, continuing the healing-process, but my rather large mana-pool is nearly drained. Seeing that only the fingers are missing, I circulate my mana through my own body, trying to speed up the process of mana-restoration. Just as the root of the nails is nearly complete, I am suddenly attacked by tiredness and black out. Before I can even form another thought, my consciousness is blown away.

    ---POV-Change: Daniel---

    Looking at my newly restored arm, I am overcome with emotions. I move it around and look at every finger. I also try channeling Psionic-energy into it, surprising me as it goes even better than on my right one.

    Just then I notice that the small boy who was kind enough to heal me, collapsed right next to me. I immediately pick him up, and infuse my psionic-energy into him, looking if there is any damage. Luckily there is no damage, he seems to be just completely drained of power. Well, he did me a major favor, so I should repay him. Thinking this far, I begin infusing my own psi into his mind, trying to look if he possesses psionic-capacity.

    To my astonishment, he possesses one that doesn''t lose out to my own, but it seems to be sleeping. Well, I will just nudge it a bit, It will still take time until it is fully functional. But I should impart knowledge how to control it, or else it will damage him. So using knowledge transfer, I infuse some simple techniques into his memory and the rest he should figure out by himself. Well, should we meet again, I am sure he will have become something great. I only hope he doesn''t become drunk on his own power, because that would be his downfall.

    Just this moment, his body suddenly lights up and the space around him distorts. It seems that the temporary connection he had with me here seems to weaken. Well, anyway, I wish you luck in your life, little Arin, may we meet again.

    With those words said, Arin suddenly vanishes from my space, making it calm and silent once again. So, what am I gonna do with this now useless mechanical arm of mine... should I modify Loki a bit with this?

    Showing a smile like I haven''t done in a long time, I leave my temporary dimension and return to my ship, I wonder what everyone''s reaction will be on my restored arm...

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    A shaking feeling and a worried voice, what is going on...

    Opening my eyes, I find Cyan and Uncle Black sitting next to my bed, looking at me with worry. I can''t clearly remember, but I had a weird dream... I know I collapsed from mana-exhaustion, but I can''t remember why...

    Uncle Black just suddenly hugs me and speaks in a happy yet also sad voice:

    ˇ°Arin, I''m glad you are awake. You wouldn''t wake up no matter what we have done and your mana kept dispersing before vanishing rapidly. What happened, did you have a nightmare?! How could this happen?!?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Rising questions in a flustered tone, Uncle Black kept hugging me. I just let myself sink into his arms and enjoy the fact that he worried for me. After several minutes he let''s go and I tell him what I remember. Sadly I don''t remember much since my head hurt, but Uncle Black''s conclusion seems that I had a nightmare and subconsciously released all my mana to defend myself. I don''t know if this is true, was that really just a dream? Well, not even Mom reacted, so maybe it really was just a dream.

    I don''t know, but before my thoughts could go any further, Elrion brought in the breakfast I seem to have missed. My mana-pool seems to still only have minimal amounts left, so Uncle Black told me to stay in bed today to restore myself. I actually want to go to school as I promised the black furred girl to teach her magic, but Uncle Black denied me in a very strict tone. He did tell Cyan thou to tell her what happened so that she can just come tomorrow. I just hope that she doesn''t blame herself for this...

    Well, with that said, my room easily becomes empty again, leaving only me and Saria. Well, I have enough free time, so let''s draw a bit like back in the orphanage, haven''t done so in a while...

 Chapter 19.5: Life of the Taboo

    I donˇŻt have a name, but I am still a member of the Fox-Clan situated in the Dragon Mountains. My father and mother both are three tailed elite members of the clan, and they were the only ones who didnˇŻt admonish me for only having one tail or completely black fur.

    True, it isnˇŻt a rarity for a fox-kin to be born with black fur, but mostly some part is different like the tip of the ears and tail. Unlike me, who, even at the tip, is completely in a black color. Only my eyes shine in a silver color, yet making them look like a bottomless abyss, or that is at least what the other kids said.

    My parents never hated or punished me for being who I am, they always were there for me, holding my hand and telling me how much they love me. They would always smile at me, filled with pride and joy of their little daughter, but it was only long after that that I learned of the truth of the matter.

    Both my father and mother were admonished and hated by the clan for giving birth to a one tailed child when both have three tails. Also, my completely black fur was taken as a bad omen, causing many to hate me before they even tried to find out about me or our circumstance.

    I myself was only aware that the other kids feared me because of my fur-color. So when the day came when I received the message that my best friend Skindy became deadly sick, I was shocked and terrified. I didn''t want to lose her, especially since she was the only one who didn''t leave my side and regularly played with me. Actually, she was fine just the day before, so I couldn''t believe that something like this happened to her.

    At the time, I of course couldn''t think of a reason because I was just too small and naive. So when she died, I was heartbroken. I wouldn''t leave my room and cry every night. Sometimes I would visit her grave, but her parent blamed me for her sickness, and the weirdest thing was, I believed it...

    I hated myself for bringing her death, so I began to isolate myself. I didn''t know, but the rumor that I killed her already proliferated throughout the whole clan, marking me as a calamity. My Family also bore the brunt of it, but they kept staying there at my side, holding me tight even when I cried. They never left me, until...

    On a fresh spring morning, I returned home from school only to find my parents... dead and mutilated on the floor. Their blood soaked the floor, causing the wood to appear red...

    When I saw this, my mind couldn''t take it, so I rejected the idea of it, making me go panic. I immediately ran towards them, crying from my eyes, denying the possibility before me...

    ˇ°Mommy, Daddy, please... please wake up... No, please dad, mom, I''m home. Please, wake up, please, let''s play together... please don''t be so silent, Mommy, Daddy, please open your eyes!?!ˇ± (Me)

    My crying voice was carried throughout the neighborhood, making many people realize that something is wrong.

    My mind was blank, I couldn''t accept it. My tears didn''t stop coming, like a flood that originated from my broken heart. In my state I tried nudging my parents over and over again, even shoving them a little, hoping for them to wake up...

    but they didn''t...

    My mind and heart became more and more desperate, unable to take it. In then end...

    Mom and dad never opened their eyes. The little me, I only snuck in between my parents, laying down between them. I hoped,... I hoped that when I laid down, they would open their arms, hugging me in between them. Directing smiling and laughing faces at me...

    but they didn''t...

    I hoped to wake up from this nightmare, hoping that my parents would rush into my room to comfort me...

    but they didn''t...

    I tried to deny reality, hoping that someone would tell me everything is a lie...

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    but they didn''t...

    I was desperate, trying to find a way, a way to continue laughing and smiling with my parents, hoping that they would greet me everyday when I return from school...

    but they didn''t...

    Reality was pressed in front of me, making me unable to deny it, even the neighbors showed no pity, saying that I am cursed and the cause of their death... Did I believe it, did I break...?

    I did...

    On that day, not only my fur and hair, but also my atmosphere became black, making me unable to endure my guilt... because I, I killed them... I am the reason my parents... died...

    I am... a calamity...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    It has been more than two years since then. I already grew up a lot, but I am still as hated as much as before. In the beginning I tried to find another way, trying to find what I lost, but I never found it. Maybe even now I am looking for it...

    My Aura changed over time, actually causing magic around me to dysfunction... No one knew why, but they all said it, because it''s true... I am a calamity...

    It was on a nice sunny day without clouds, yet for me as dead as any other, when school was about to start that I met him...

    He was not even as tall as me, but unlike me, his fur and hair was pure silver, the exact opposite of me... His name is Arin, so I thought he was just another ''lucky one''... but I was wrong...

    He is different... He is like a sun. He is kind and caring, yet curious and also serious. I could see him argue with Rune, the guy who, in this school, bullied me the most. He often threw curses at me, trying to make me feel bad, but you can''t make me feel worse as I do for what I have done...

    He never bullies me physically, probably because he fears my aura?

    So after seeing him nearly burst out in violence, I intervened, causing me to get slapped and then abandoned. Well, he will probably scorn me for interfering, but I don''t care...

    Trying to get up, the boy suddenly jumped from his seat, standing in front of me, probably to hit me...

    But he didn''t...

    He used healing magic on me, which shouldn''t be possible because of my peculiar aura. Still, his magic passed through, even if not completely and healed my wound, causing it to return to it''s normal state.

    I bow quickly to the boy who asked how I was doing, and return to my seat... When I sit down, through my hair I can actually see him surrounded by the other kids. Will he hate me now as well? Well, that''s how it goes, nothing changed...

    But unlike them, the eyes he directed at me were not ones of scorn or disgust, but interest and... a warm feeling...

    It was the day after, that he suddenly approached my table during break time.

    He asked me a question, not who I am or what I have already done, only... ''Why are you sitting here alone?''

    This question was... new, so I actually took a closer look at his face, but in front of those sincere eyes I only let my head hang once again.

    He then keeled down in front of the table, making him be on my eye-level, before he asks the same question again...

    Why, why would you ask such questions to me, do you like to torture others with their past!!

    ˇ°Why, why would someone like you care about me, you have silver fur, and I am a black furred fox with only one tail who brings disaster...ˇ± (Me)

    This line was what is in my heart. Why would you care about me?? WHY?!?

    But his sincere answer, I didn''t expect it... it was like denying the wall I created around myself for so long...

    ˇ°I don''t think that fur color is a purpose to look down on someone. I know a lightning-wyrm with a mark and she became a Golden Serpent-Dragon, something normal lightning-wyrms wouldn''t be able to archive. So I think it''s more like a hidden potential. Plus what reason do I have to look down on you just because I, or you, have a different fur color?ˇ± (Arin)

    His answer was simple, yet so... damaging. My heart wrenches under this simple answer. I am a calamity, or am I not...? I don''t know! Details about my irrationality from the past as well as the chaos caused by the events and it''s results suddenly came to mind... was what I believed all a lie... No, I still damage the people around me, I am a calamity, so why?!? Why does it feel so wrong!?!

    ˇ°Then why, why am I harming those around me?! When I''m not a calamity, what am I!?!ˇ± (Me)

    I want answers, answers about myself, about my feelings and about... the truth... My heart is racing, fighting a war between the warmth I refused to accept after my parents death as well as the darkness that is me, a calamity.

    So why am I asking him, am I so desperate?!? I didn''t notice but my hands were clenched, I wanted an answer. But before he could answer, the teacher reappeared, asking everyone to take their seats... But before he sat down, he turned around one more time...

    ˇ°I don''t know your circumstance, but if you are not harming them purposely you are not a calamity. You just carry something no one understands, so you just have to try to understand it yourself, right?ˇ± (Arin)

    Understand myself? Understand what, what kind of a calamity I am!?!

    No, he didn''t say that...

    My mind and heart are in turmoil, fighting a war inside me...

    My thoughts keep turning throughout class, making me unable to concentrate. My aura influences magic, yet his passed by... should I... could it be possible... ???

    Question after question formed in my mind, yet I didn''t notice that my heart already long decided what to do. Because he may be small, but he emits a warmth that, unlike everyone else, actually managed to reach me...

    It was today, that my whole world as I knew it collapsed, and in its stead something else rose, like a phoenix from the ashes... Though not without hardships, so was I still able to see things I never guessed, even finding something I believed long lost...

    So, did he really change my world?

    Yes, yes he did.

 Chapter 20: No Color / No Aura

    Sitting inside my bed, I think about the dream I had. I donˇŻt remember much, but I know I met someone and helped himˇ­ I think an arm was involved, maybe an injury? I canˇŻt recall, and trying to do so would probably only lead to problems and waste of time.

    Moment, arenˇŻt mom and Luna inside my mind? Maybe they saw something. Acting upon this thought, I retract my consciousness and enter the void of my mind. Still, unless I am truly about to sleep, I need more concentration to actually enter my own mind.

    Inside, I am greeted by a warm hug from mom. She then cuddles me and holds me in her arms, holding me dearly. I am not so fragile, but I still thank her for caring for me that much. I am truly blessed, having a mom who really loves me this much. I talk with her for a while, asking how she is doing and how far her soul was able to grow.

    To my surprise, momˇŻs soul is already at a level of a human soul, and even surpasses it in Magical-capacity and affinity. Maybe because the soulˇŻs hull is born from me, she also has all elements, I wonder?

    After talking for a while, I finally ask her what is on my mind.

    ˇ°Mom? Did you by chance know what happened tonight? I canˇŻt remember anything.ˇ± (Arin)

    Being dejected, mom just strokes my head a bit to cheer me up. She then begins to speak in a sweet voice, as though trying to blow away my worries.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know exactly either. What happened was that suddenly an extremely white light shone all of a sudden and you woke up. Yet in the next moment everything was white and we could neither see through your eyes nor hear your voice. We did realize though that you were talking, but when suddenly all the mana in your body began to move, we became worried.ˇ± (Mom)

    So, I talked with something and I used massive amounts of manaˇ­ hmm?

    ˇ°But then, after you lost consciousness from mana-loss, suddenly a weird power entered your mind. It didnˇŻt seem to do anything and left as quickly as it came, but after a while, suddenly a beat, like the one of a heart, resounded and in the next moment your mind became unstable for an instance. Nothing happened since then, butˇ­ I am worried you know!?!ˇ± (Mom)

    So she is worried because all this happened, but why a heartbeat and an unknown power? I donˇŻt understand, but I am safe and sound and so is my Mom, that is enough for me. After hearing her explanation, I just continue laying in her embrace while the flower around us keep blowing in the wind. And yes, my mind-space has wind since I started practicing wind-magic, so I can simulate it in my mind.

    I enjoy my time with Mom, when she suddenly speaks of an interesting fact.

    ˇ°Little Arin, I think I forgot to tell you, but you should train your space-magic a bit. I saw you train the basics and advanced ones, but not your space one, why?ˇ± (Mom)

    Asking this question all of a sudden, Mom points something out I have forgotten. True, I unlocked space magic back in the caves when I saved the wolf-mother and her child, as well as my third form, the Fox-form. But how should I train this? I understand some principles of the elements, but space?

    Mom just laughs at me for making a sudden confused and weird face, but then hugˇŻs me once more, whispering into my earsˇ­

    ˇ°Little Arin, You look cute when you think, but I believe you should just play more and have fun, alright?ˇ± (Mom)

    Showing me a warm smile surpassing the sun in radiance, I just smile back at her. She is right, I should just enjoy myself together with my family. After that, I just stayed in the warmth of my mother for a while, smiling in her embrace.

    After a while, I returned from my mindˇŻs void and take a look around. Saria is not to be seen, but next to my bed is a small stack of paper on the table, as well as some ink and charcoal.

    Using a small puppet formed from my earth-elemental mana, I create a small table for my bed. This way I am capable of drawing whilst staying in bed.

    After finishing my preparations, I pick up a piece of paper. The paper is rough with slight impurities, but it is more than enough for my purposes.

    Using a small stick of charcoal, I begin to draw some fine outlines. Using charcoal leaves my hands black, but I donˇŻt care much about this. Actually, IˇŻm stumped, what should I even paint? Thinking about any ideas, I suddenly remember how I and mom were hugging. I think I will draw exactly that.

    So, I rearrange the charcoal in my hands and begin to draw on the paper. First some outlines before greater details are added. I begin making further lines for the hair and bodily features and figures. I sometimes even use my finger to wish the coal-color a bit, making an effect like shadows.

    Before I can start working on the face, suddenly Saria enters the room, asking me to come for lunch.

    Uncle Black and Cyan are already sitting at the table, the moment I come down the stairs. The moment I try to sit down, suddenly my left arm lights up and in the next moment little Luna is there, coiled around it.

    ˇ°So, Mas... Arin, I''m Hungry. Let''s eat!ˇ± (Luna)

    Whoa, since when is Luna so direct? Anyway, it doesn''t matter, so me and the rest begin to eat the food that is being served. The chef cooked a lot of things that help restore mana, mostly for me so that I can get better faster. But, even if it is meant for helping me get better, it is still extremely tasty.

    Being told by Uncle Black, it seem that the meat comes from a certain bird known as the silver-eagle. They seem to resemble bald eagles, but their feathers are purely silver in color. On my question if they are intelligent, Uncle Black assures me that they count as animals purely intelligence wise.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Relieved, we continue enjoying lunch before I return to my room and Uncle Black takes care of business. Cyan follows me upstairs and once there, he begins to tell me what happened today at the school volunteer-training.

    The girl seems to have actually come, but because I was not there, Cyan explained her what happened. Afterwards, it appears that the girl wanted to blame herself, but thanks to Cyan repeatedly telling her it isn''t her fault, she finally calmed down. Cyan also taught her how to find her mana, the way Uncle Black told us, so afterwards she could still learn. Hopefully, tomorrow I can leave bed and teach her myself. Because I want to hold my promise, plus, there is something I want to find out...

    So, after explaining the circumstance, Cyan played a round of chess with me, of course with him losing, before he then went training with Uncle Black.

    I on the other hand continued drawing the picture I was working on. The face, body, arms and legs. Every part with details, then the eyes, clothes and to end it all, the hair. I mostly do hair last just because it makes it easier for me afterwards.

    The Picture is finally finished, it shows me in the arms of Mom, while both of us are in Demi-Fox Form with ears and tails. I tried making both of us smile, but my smile somehow ended up crooked, so I had to correct it. Sadly, I don''t have any colors on hand, so I can''t color the whole picture, but I still added a background with the massive tree in my mind with Luna coiling around it.

    Luna, who is still here after lunch, is rather impressed with my drawing, but she complains for being in the background. But she didn''t dwell on it, and shortly afterwards retreated back into my mind-space.

    So, after completing the last finishing touches, I return both paper and charcoal back on the table, use a small napkin to clean my hands and lie down on the bed once more. Uncle Black said that I shouldn''t leave the bed as much as possible when I want to go to school tomorrow.

    So, having nothing to do, I begin thinking about the circumstance of the girl. Her aura somehow interacts with others magic, making it... complicated, but why am I not affected? As for Luna''s aura, it is like it combines everything, making it peaceful. Actually, after the contract, wasn''t I able to combine water and fire without problems? Shouldn''t that be impossible?!?

    While breaking my head over theories of magic, my eyes slowly close before darkness takes over my mind.

    A sleepy feeling stretches through my whole body, so I just let it through and slowly drift off into the darkness...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Awakening because of the songs from the birds outside, I greet the sunshine coming through the window. I get up from the bed, pick up some fresh clothes and dress myself. Actually, I don''t want Saria to help, so I have to hurry up.

    Just as I am about to leave the room, suddenly the door swing open and Saria stands there. She first looks at the bed, but after realizing that I am not there, she looks around until she finds me.

    She just sighs after seeing me fully dressed, but still takes a few steps towards me. Is something wrong?

    The moment I though so, Saria just says in a amused voice...

    ˇ°Young Master, I acknowledge that you don''t want me to help, but please at least wear you shirt the right way around.ˇ± (Saria)

    Realizing my mistake, I hastily take of my shirt and rearrange it to wear. So embarrassing, even my face became red.

    While still lost in thought, I already arrived back in the kitchen for breakfast, before me and Cyan went for training.

    Arriving there, I am given a quick rundown on how everything works here. It seems that you can choose what you want to do. There are teachers for magic, combat, martial arts and even crafting professions. If there are enough students and a willing teacher, it is even possible to travel to a certain craftsman or artisan to directly learn from an expert.

    Still, I can''t find the girl anywhere on the plaza. Looking around, I see about three teachers as well as about two dozen children and teenagers. Some are my age while others are older than me, or even Cyan in this case.

    The field is about the size of a simple soccer field. On one end are multiple aiming and hitting-targets while there are multiple devices that remind me of body-builder equipment. Some of the dragons can even be seen doing flight-training above the field and city, flying by instructions and in weird maneuvers. Still, the black haired girl remains to be seen.

    Just as I want to go looking for her, suddenly Cyan nudges on my clothes to get my attention, pointing into a certain direction. In that direction, the girl from my class with black hair and tail enters the field. She seems to be walking with her head down while making her way through the groups of people present. Weirdly enough, many of the other people evade her, making way for her.

    Is this because of her constitution or her aura? In my eyes this just looks like bullying, but I can''t do anything.

    When she finally reached us, she greets us in a shy voice, so I also greet her with a smile.

    ˇ°Uhm, are you alright... I herd that something happened from cyan...ˇ± (Girl)

    Timidly she asks me how I am doing, so I answer her positively. So after a short conservation, the three of us leave the main field and go into a corner to not disturb the others. There I begin circulating my mana and try to teach her how to do it herself.

    After a few minutes, Cyan left to train with the other dragons while I keep teaching the girl. But still, teaching someone is harder than training myself. Sadly, her flow of mana often breaks down and goes into weird directions, making her and me confused.

    We tried many things, forcing it, maneuvering it from outside or even pushing my own mana to guide hers. Sadly, all of them failed. Just as we are about to give up, I suddenly have an idea.

    ˇ°Couldn''t you just let it take it''s course? You know, only hold the mana a bit, but not control it.ˇ± (Arin)

    Hearing my Idea, she only nods and let''s her mana stream freely through her body. Watching her with my eyes to make sure nothing out of the ordinary happens, I see how the mana begins accumulating and moving along her body. Unlike me or the others were it mostly follows the veins, hers jumps from body part to body part, making it highly ineffective.

    I realize now why it doesn''t work. Her mana-stream is unstable and can''t follow the common route, making it dangerous for herself and the people around her. This causes it to evaporate from her body which results in this weird aura. Having another idea, I add my own mana to hers and begin to guide it. This time, it seems to not repel me, but rather encase my own and follow it''s lead.

    I begin with moving it along the common routes before it ends back at the mana-pool of hers. Arriving there, my own mana get''s swallowed by hers and ''dies'' while the stream becomes more stable.

    Actually, while leading the mana, I found certain spots that were closed, kind of like an overly thick spider web, a chaos of energy. So after pressing through them, there weren''t any greater problems.

    I don''t know why no one ever tried fixing it like this, but at least she should now be able to control her mana. After a while, she finally opens her eyes, first looking down on her own body before looking at me with tears in her eyes. It seems that regaining control of her magical-aura really meant a lot to her.

    As her aura weakens until it is completely gone, even her atmosphere seems to lighten up. She then, for the first time, showed me a smile. It was a small one, but it still showed how relieved she was about losing said aura. Seems that her aura was actually a weird version of her irregularly released mana, making other peoples mana irregular as well. Still, with her tearing up, she suddenly pulls me into a hug and thanks me in a crying voice.

    Being suddenly surprised by the hug, my face becomes hot and I tell her that it is not a problem. S-still, I don''t know, but what is this feeling? ...it''s warm and fuzzy... weird.

    Anyway, after finally letting go, she realizes that she hugged me without permission and hid her face behind her tail. She seem to be embarrassed as well, but doesn''t want to show it. Laughing lightly at her behavior, I hold out my hand to help her stand up...

    ˇ°See, you aren''t a calamity. You only didn''t understand yourself...ˇ± (Arin)

    Telling her this with a slightly embarrassed tone, I help her get up. She then bows and says thanks again. Well, I am happy I could help...

    While we were talking, some students have actually noticed what happened back here, so when they saw the dark aura around her vanish all of a sudden, many exclaimed in shock. Some were surprised while others had confusion written on their face.

    Well, seeing them stare at me who is being thanked by a girl in front of them, I don''t know how to react. Still, something happened then, something... unexpected, pulling everyones attention towards the other end of the field.

    ˇ°Yo, shithead! You will pay for what you have done!!! I Challenge you to a dual, show me your Worth!!!ˇ± (???)

    Yes, the one screaming at the other end of the field was no one else than an enraged fox by the name of Rune. I mean, did he change? Even his face is as red as his fur, and what kind of problem is it this time?

    Never would I have guessed, that the true chaos would begin that day.

 Chapter 21: New state of Mind

    Looking at the enraged five tailed fox screaming his lungs out, I suddenly feel a bad premonition. Could it be that he is aiming at me? Well, last time we saw us he was already unreasonable, so what is his problem today?

    While asking myself questions in regards to Rune''s attitude, he stomps his way towards me. The lackeys following behind him actually push through the crowd making way for him. They act like lap-dogs, or at least that''s what such people were called in the old movies I once saw. Anyway, before long he finally arrived in front of me. So he is aiming at me!

    Just as I want to open my mouth, a nearby teacher interferes and tells Rune to stop, but Rune doesn''t listen and only yells in a loud voice...

    ˇ°You bastard Kid, If you have the guts, prove it to me and duel me! I will determine myself if you are worthy of her!!ˇ± (Rune)

    What? Worthy of who? I don''t understand what is happening, but it seems that I was pulled into unnecessary trouble. Uncle Black said something about the Fox-Clan scheming against me, but could it really involve Rune?

    Unable to understand his intentions, Rue suddenly loses his bearings and fires a tennis-ball sized flame in my direction. Taken by surprise from the sudden attack, I can only barely dodge it, causing my skin to feel the passing heat.

    Just that moment I noticed, the girl with black fur is still standing behind me! Turning around, I utilize my learned water magic to interfere and block off the fireball, but to no avail. As the world slows down around me, many thoughts form in my head, is this really okay? Suddenly attacking someone without warning, being unreasonable without explanation?

    No, this isn''t alright! I fell anger creeping in my heart as the wish is born to teach Rune a lesson, so without much thinking I trigger my Ice-magic and create a massive wall to defend the girl.

    Rune''s flame leaves a big hole in the ice upon impact, but doesn''t manage to break through. Just then I notice, seeing the sudden appearance of Ice to defend the girl, many of the people around us begin looking at me with curious and shocked expressions. Seems that it was too much after all, but my anger towards Rune still hasn''t died down.

    As I can feel my blood beginning to boil, I slowly start walking towards Rune...

    ˇ°I can take you insulting or slandering me, but it is wrong to suddenly attack someone, especially bringing someone innocent into danger!ˇ± (Arin)

    Yes, she has done nothing, yet because of his sudden attack and my carelessness she nearly got harmed. Am I also to blame? Hadn''t I dodged but defended, could the outcome be different?

    Such thoughts are easily dispersed as my anger blazes up once more.

    Shocked by my sudden change in attitude, Rune suddenly shoots out one bullet after another, aiming for my vital-spots. Actually, some of the students and teachers try to interfere, but Rune''s followers keep them at bay.

    Anyway, shooting out small water-balls of the same size, I perfectly counter his attacks. Upon understanding that his attacks are useless, Rune shows an ugly expression and begins silently chanting. Yes, normally we don''t need to chant, but him chanting must mean that he is preparing a big magic.

    Slowly losing control over my thoughts, my rage flares up and I begin shooting out condensed water-bullets towards him. Aiming at his feet and arms, I also fire a small one towards his throat, hoping to keep him from chanting. But unlike my expectations, suddenly one of his goons jumps in front and takes all the water-bullets head on. To my surprise, the young man seems to be fine as a thin azure shield flickers around his body. But before he can react, I shot out a wave of concentrated lightning, paralyzing him, yet before it reaches Rune it is once more extinguished.

    Seems like Rune prepared some defensive measures, but that doesn''t matter. I have to get rid of him, he is annoying. Huh, I can hear a faint voice, but where is it coming from?

    Distracted by the sudden thin voice that was like a scream, I haven''t realized that Rune finished his chant and a huge amount of fireballs suddenly appeared beside him. All the fire-balls suddenly begin spinning before they aim at me and begin shooting towards me. Instinctively, I begin raising Ice-walls one after another, causing massive explosions and a huge amount of mist upon impact.

    This barrage of Fire-spears keeps on going until suddenly everything returned to absolute silence. Even a pin dropping on the floor could be heard. Even the teachers and students who by now evacuated the surroundings were silently watching from afar. Sadly, the followers of Rune still keep them from interfering.

    Anyway, just as I am about to initiate an attack, I suddenly hear a voice that seems to be filled with madness...

    ˇ°You know, I went after her for years and we even had an agreement, but then you appeared and everything went downhill... You need to die!ˇ± (Rune)

    Oh right, most Fox-Kin should already be about 16 years old with the appearance of a twelve year old. This would explain a few things. Still, just as I am about to shoot out the Ice from my walls to stop him, I hear this voice again, but this time much clearer and louder. It comes from my head!

    ˇ°Arin, return to yourself, don''t let the anger and instinct take you over! It hasn''t been long since your blood-rage, you still aren''t stable! Please, return to mama!!!ˇ± (Lumi)

    Screaming in a worried and sad voice, I can hear the desperate cries of my mother. As though waking up from a dream, I suddenly realize the situation I''m in, and actually see how I am already gathering mana to from spikes from the wall, is this really me?

    Listening to the voice of my mother, my heart and mind calm down, allowing me to think clearly. But just as I want to begin speaking with Rune as I still don''t understand his circumstance aside from the fact that he is... heartbroken, I suddenly recall the girl who was behind me all this time. But looking behind me, what I find is one of Rune''s followers pointing a small knife at her throat. What the heck, why aren''t the teachers doing anything? Looking around I actually see a few teachers screaming and even fighting against the followers of Rune, but it seems that Rune prepared himself rather well and so the teachers can''t break through.

    Then I once more hear this crazed voice...

    ˇ°See, now, remove your Ice-walls if you don''t want her to get hurt!!ˇ± (Rune)

    I don''t understand, what have I done to Rune for him to go to such lengths, but because I can''t risk it with him going completely crazy, I just obediently remove the ice-walls. As the walls shatter one after another because they lost my mana-support, I only silently stare into the eyes of Rune.

    In there I can see worry, fear, madness and desperation, but also a tiny bit of twisted hope. I don''t know why, but since the event with the blood-magic circle, I am highly sensible to such emotions, and it hurts.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Anyway, looking him into the eyes, I just ask in a calm voice:

    ˇ°Rune, why do you do this? What have I done to you for you to suddenly attack me?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking this in a calm yet heavy tone, Rune flinches for a moment before he clicks his tongue and looks at me like he is staring at an idiot.

    ˇ°You first make Feria break up with me and slander my name before you then ask what you have done! You... you!!!ˇ± (Rune)

    ˇ°What? Who is Feria?ˇ± (Arin)

    As Rune''s face becomes red in anger, he speaks of things I don''t understand. Feria? Never heard of this name, nor do I remember breaking someones relationships up! What is going on?!?

    In my confusion, I notice too late how Rune draws forth a scroll and infuses mana into it. The scroll then begins to shine before it goes up in flames and vanishes. Just after this, a sudden burst of light occurs and a massive dragon of fire begins coiling around Rune, who displays a ferocious smile.

    Giving his command, the dragon opens his mouth and shoots a fiery laser in my direction, causing the earth to be scorched out. Sensing the incoming attack, I just set up layer after layers of Ice and Lightning-defenses, hoping to destroy or disperse the attack.

    Sadly, my shield is easily penetrated and the attack is headed directly towards me. But in that moment, suddenly a blinding green light shot out of the crowd in the fields corner and in the next moment it began blocking the attack. What stood in it''s location was a young, sixteen looking human with dark-blue hair. His body is covered in black and green scales while his left arm sprouted something like a massive shield covered in scales. Hiding behind the shield, the young man keeps staying there, blocking and dispersing the incoming attack.

    Yes, the young man is no one less than Cyan, my older brother. Standing there, he looks back at me and shows me a light smile...

    ˇ°Haah, haah, can''t... have my little... brother do every-thing by him... himself, now can.. I!?!ˇ± (Cyan)

    Speaking while heavily breathing, Cyan encourages me. His expression still shows traces of fear and unwillingness, but I can also sense a firm resolution.

    Nodding at him, I look behind, only to find the thug in a deadly grip of Luna who assumed a larger form. When did she even leave my mind-space? Shouldn''t I have noticed? Leaving such useless thoughts aside, Luna just smiles at me and winks with her left eye. Looks kind of weird when a big serpent-dragon does that. To her side there is the girl in black, unconscious. This whole thing was probably too much for her. But leaving this aside, after a short moment the attack came to and end and the fiery dragon begins to vanish. Just as Rune wants to chant once again, I jump forth from behind Cyan''s scale-shields and throw myself towards Rune, using the pommel of my dagger to hit his throat, keeping him from using chants.

    Then, before he can wail, I push over his legs and throw him off balance before I leap onto him and lock his arms on the ground. Once there, I begin yelling at him, everything that is in my heart...

    ˇ°RUNE, Listen To ME! I have no idea why you hate me, but I never saw this Feria girl or whoever and have no relation to her! Also, stop screaming at others, It will not help! As for Relationship, I don''t care! Take Care of it yourself and find out what is happening before you hurt others!!!ˇ± (Arin)

    Nearly screaming towards the end, I let everything out that is within my heart. Hearing my voice screaming at him, Rune''s eyes suddenly clear up and a hint of confusion yet also hope and happiness appears. As his eyes begin to moisten up, tears gather and begin falling from his eyes one after another, a faint sniffling sound can even be heard... But that sound didn''t come from Rune, it came from the crowd in one of the corners.

    Looking in the direction where the soft crying sound came from, what appears is a young, red-furred seven tailed female fox. She appears to be slightly older than Rune, but her eyes stare at him while spilling tears with a sad expression. Letting go of Rune who lost all his strength while laying on the floor, I turn my head towards the fox-girl and ask in a angry voice...

    ˇ°Are you Feria? If yes, please tell me why everything here is happening like this!ˇ± (Arin)

    Stating my position clearly, like Uncle Black taught me, Feria just back off a little, but speaks in a soft yet silent voice...

    ˇ°I-It was the elders... They wanted me t-to get Royal blood i-into the family... s-so they arranged things and told him lies to t-test you...ˇ± (Feria)

    ˇ°So, It was them!ˇ± (???)

    Suddenly the loud roar of a Dragon can be heard, and yes, it is Uncle''s voice. It seems that he was watching just in case, giving me a warm feeling. Still, Only from the voice alone, I can feel a great pressure leaking from it, Uncle Black must be really angry...

    Sorting my thoughts, I just speak to Feris...

    ˇ°He has done everything for you, so I hope you know what you have to do. If you love him truly, show it to him, he needs it...ˇ± (Arin)

    True, he was desperate, just as I was when I was about to lose my family again back above the Cavern. I actually never lost them, but the emotions brought to me by the formation made me imagine that, making me lose control...

    Just as I try to return to Cyan''s side, I suddenly only hear him screaming, and in the next moment everything went blank...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ°Hello Arin, Wake up.ˇ± (Mom)

    Waking up to the soft voice of my mom, I find myself back in the flower-fields within my mind while my mom gives me a lap-pillow.

    ˇ°You did great little Arin, but unlocking your minds potential, I''m impressed. Still, you lose your childish charm when you are so serious, so I will have to keep you here until you are back to your playful self.ˇ± (Mom)

    Slightly pouting while speaking, Mom hugs me dearly and won''t let me go. I don''t have a reason to resist, so I just lay myself back within he arms. Sensing my movements, Mom once more speaks up...

    ˇ°You know little Arin, I am very proud to have a son like you, ready to defend your close ones any time, but you should stay more playful. Okay, today it couldn''t be helped, but for you to archive the combat state of mind of full potential, I was shocked...ˇ± (Mom)

    ˇ°Full potential combat state of mind?ˇ± (Arin)

    I don''t understand what she is talking about, but it seems to be related to me and my weird way of thinking mid-fight.

    ˇ°Oh yeah, you probably don''t understand that yet. That state of mind comes forth when someone surpasses his own instincts and is able to carefully analyze his surroundings mid-fight to take the best options. It also allows for the user to use the whole capacity of the brain at once, making your thoughts and senses accelerate to an unimaginable degree, but you body wasn''t ready for the sudden strain originating from it, so you collapsed.ˇ± (Mom)

    So it is something like a battle state? Weird... I haven''t fought enough for something like this...

    ˇ°Yours seems to have been born after you awoke from your Instinct control and went into panic. My knowledge and abilities as well as memories seem to have affected you to an unnatural degree, I am sorry.ˇ± (Mom)

    Bowing her head towards me, I just silently hug her and begin encouraging her...

    ˇ°Mom, it helped me defend someone and even find the solution to a problem, so I can''t complain. Also, you saved me from being taken over by my instinct, so, Thank you.ˇ± (Arin)

    Hugging her while thanking her from the bottom of my heart, she tears up and hugs me back even stronger.

    ˇ°Thank you...ˇ± (Mom)

    Meanwhile back in the training-arena:

    ˇ°How is the boy?ˇ± (Teacher)

    Asking in a worried voice, a teacher approaches Aaron Geyser who is currently treating Arin who suddenly collapsed in the middle of the field.

    ˇ°He is fine, but the strain coming from him entering a full potential battle mode of mind for the first time was a bit too much.ˇ± (Aaron)

    Coming directly to the point, Aaron answers the teacher. The teacher is surprised, but is more shocked by the fact that the kid could already enter said state of mind. The other fact is that an invisible pressure leaked from his voice, indicating that he is currently seething with rage. The teacher, slightly backing off, then turns his head towards the young fox-pair of five and seven tails who were the beginning of all this. The five-tailed boy was right now hugging the seven tailed girl while crying heavy tears. But this time not of sadness, but of joy.

    Scyrra, the guardian dragon, appeared shortly after Aaron made his appearance and regulated the situation. It seems that she officially blesses the couple of young foxes in order to keep the fox-clan from further interfering, because no one goes against her inside the Dragon-mountains unless they don''t fear the consequences.

    So after their tearful reunion, Aaron... questioned the boy why he was so enraged. It seems that he was overly jealous and heartbroken, but the fox-clan instigated him and even gave him material and personnel in order for him to ''take care'' of Arin. They probably wanted to see Arin''s true strength and power, but because of the events going into the wrong direction, their plan failed.

    Still, with this event, the Fox-Clan took a massive hit on their reputation and even received a threat...

    ˇ°I tell you this now, touch my Nephew only once again, and I will come to you personally...!!!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Even though he wasn''t loud, his voice carried a pressure and killing intent with it that not even Scyrra would be able to ignore. Backing off, the elders of the Fox-Clan seem to have retreated, but not vanished.

    Still, For now there should be silence for a while, allowing Arin to grow up and mature while keeping control of his powers which seems to grow beyond what he can take.

    With that done, Aaron, Cyan and Luna all transported the small silver fox back home. But there was a second one...

    Uncle Black was carrying a small, unconscious girl with black fur on his back, making his way towards the mansion.

    As he was watching Arin since he left the mansion, he was aware of things that maybe even Arin himself wasn''t aware of. So as a small smile showed on his face, the uneven crew arrived back in front of the gate of their home.

 Chapter 21.5: Weeding out Evil

    ---POV: ?!??Unknown??!?---

    Walking down the corridors made of fine wood, I think about all the things I could research should I gain that specimen into my hands. I had to wait for a long time, but this stupid dragon always interfered, but not this time.

    Approaching the extravagant door, the two guards in front of it open it up. As I walk through it, I hear one of the guards snicker... let''s see if you can keep laughing after this...

    ˇ°pfff, hihih... huach, puah,puah.. peng!ˇ± (???)

    The soldiers who kept laughing until now suddenly begins coughing and collapses on the ground. Well, that is no surprise thinking about the nether-poison I just inflicted him with. Anyway, entering the room, there stood a large table with five people being seated at it. All of them seem to be foxes with 5 tails and with pure or rust-red fur. One seems to even have special coloration on each tail, maybe I should check that out once...

    ˇ°Cough, Uhm, Doctor Hunenberg, we...ˇ± (A fox)

    ˇ°It''s Doctor Hunnenberg your majesty.ˇ± (Me)

    Answering him in a plain voice like always, I await his next words. After all, we had a deal in exchange for the Items I organized.

    ˇ°We are deeply sorry, but we couldn''t get our hands on him. That dragon keeps guarding him from the shadows and the indirect approach failed. We are truly sorry.ˇ± (Fox-Guy)

    Hearing his answer, I am suddenly enraged. I gave them one job, but they failed. That being is the only specimen who could help me become truly immortal, and now they say they can''t get their hands on him?!? I even gave them that Item, allowing them to have power equal to dragons, and even control their pawns... HOW!?!

    I organized everything, but that stupid dragon, always, he always has to interfere! Already back then when I nearly got my hands on her, and now even her successor! How long do you try to keep me from succeeding!!! These fools!!!

    ˇ°You did promise to turn us into nine tails after we catch him, but I don''t see how this should work. Also, I see no point in actually upgrading us, this is just our own greed of becoming stronger without risk, what stupidity. I don''t want to have anything to do with this anymore, I am leaving...ˇ± (Other Fox-Guy)

    So he wants to leave and shatter everything I worked for? Never!

    ˇ°You stay here!ˇ± (Me)

    Before he can react, I deploy my domain and begin manipulating the dark element, trying to destroy him. Anyway, this place has outlived it''s usefulness, better keep going before He shows up. I will have another chance to get my hands on this kid on another day! And sadly, even that black chaos brat failed, why did this kid have to meet with him! Was that all your planning, old man?!? Despicable!!!

    Just as I want to turn towards the other Fox-Elders in order to silence them, a white glowing flame is lit from within the shadow-cocoon containing the fox who tried to leave. The flame suddenly bursts and consumes all my shadows, how is this possible? No, this is HIS flame isn''t it? It is all his fault! Grr, this Idiot, destroying my plans again. He is even more annoying than that Dragon!

    Sending an evil stare towards the remaining elders, I retract back my domain and escape, there Is no meaning staying here. Just as I want to teleport away using a magic-circle, the same flame lights up again and fires in my direction.

    I just barely manage to dodge it and conjecture a barrier made from shadow-magic in order to block the rest.

    ˇ­

    Impossible, his flame became stronger?!? Just as I am overtaken by worry, the teleportation array lights up and the scenery changes to my small laboratory with the iron walls. So I did manage to escape huh? Well, first... Using my magic, I destroy the teleportation magic tool in order to keep Him from following me, but still, I failed miserably this time didn''t I. How hateful! Well ,whatever, burying my brooding anger inside my heart, I go towards my table to write a report.

    Experiment Nr. 3223: Failure due to missing Subject! Retake on later date.

    Experiment Nr. 3189: Failure due to incomplete accumulation of chaos.

    Project: Complete Origin: Failure! Retake at a later date.

    ---POV-Change: 3<sup>rd</sup> Person---

    As a scream resounds from the shocked Fox-Elders, suddenly the door crashes open and a middle-aged looking man stands there, shooting a weird white flame after the fleeing figure of the old Dr. Hunnenberg. Sadly, in the last moment, just as the defenses were broken, the teleportation circle shone and he disappeared.

    Running towards the formation, the middle-aged man intervenes, but the receiving end is already destroyed, making it impossible to track him down. Clicking his tongue, the middle-aged man stands up and looks into the direction of the Fox-Elder who tried to leave and used the flame afterwards to escape.

    ˇ°Anchor, you did well, but you will not be able to escape punishment for working with this guy.ˇ± (Middle-aged guy)

    The Fox-Elder going by the name of Anchor sighs to himself before he speaks in a soft and accepting voice...

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ˇ°I know. I shouldn''t have helped in this to begin with, but the offer was too tempting, so I needed a while before I could return to my senses. It was a mistake to believe him in the first place, so go ahead.ˇ± (Anchor)

    Stopping there, Anchor holds his hands in front and shows the tool hidden within his sleeve. The tool is a small box with different markings and carvings on top, making it look mysterious.

    As the Middle-aged man picks up the tool, he looks towards the door where two people with horns and tails emerge. One is a female with white and blue scales, while the other has black hair and scales, making him look like the night itself.

    ˇ°So, did it work old man? I had real problems trying to keep my hatred inside, but only because you told me to. But in the end, at least I am now justified to get rid of them!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Yes, the ones who just entered were no one less then Scyrra, the guardian of the Dragon-Mountains, and Aaron Geyser, the other Ancient Dragon currently guarding the heir of Lumi''s bloodline.

    The moment the other Fox-Elders heard Aaron talk, all of them except Anchor kneel down, sweat pouring from their foreheads.

    ˇ°Yes, not even I expected them to actually work together with this maniac, but I needed proof. So, sorry for having you draw back.ˇ± (Middle-aged man)

    The Middle-aged man lightly bows his head towards Aaron before Scyrra intervenes...

    ˇ°No need. I believe we have what we came for. Sadly, he managed to escape, but for him to actually create such a weird tool, its already on the level of creepy, even for me.ˇ± (Scyrra)

    ˇ°Yes, but for those elders to actually use said tool on the kids... just incredible. If I didn''t know better, I would already kill them myself, but at least Anchor warned us beforehand... otherwise...ˇ± (Middle-aged man)

    Suddenly coming up with the ''what if?'' question ,all three of them just shake their heads. The boy, Rune, was previously equipped with a new kind of slave-band that made one believe that the orders of the controller were actually ones own thoughts. A nasty tool, but luckily, the man before them was able to remove it. Especially so after Aaron''s kid managed to damage the core of the tool, even if by accident.

    ˇ°He is one of the last three High-Humans, living longer than even Ancient dragons, yet he fears death... I am ashamed for being of his kind. Well, at least I am able to help keeping him under control.ˇ± (Middle-aged man(High-Human))

    ˇ°You are correct Illois, but you haven''t done anything bad... he did. But now, let''s take care of what is in front of us! I don''t want little Arin to learn of this, I want him to grow up normally, even if that is mostly already impossible.ˇ± (Aaron)

    Yes, the name of the second of the three remaining High-Humans: Illois. He is a scientist who lives and works within the dragon mountains, helping the dragons and fox-kin while planning for clashes with the outsider, the one who betrayed their own race.

    Feeling sad inside, Illois destroys the magic circle before he then leaves the room. Anchor and and Scyrra follow him immediately, while Aaron first binds the other fox-elders with magic and carries them with him.

    All three know who they just met today, and they knew about the dangers this man posed to them. But they also knew that they still had more than enough power to deal with him.

    After several minutes, all of them arrived in a grand hall. The Hall was the same one in which they greeted Arin in when he first arrived. While Illois and Scyrra took their seats, Aaron stayed beside the Fox-Elders to watch over them.

    Yes, this was also a judgment hall, but the reason why they came here was apparent, the screams wouldn''t be heard from the outside. They might not look it, but all three of them, dragons and High-Human, were seething with rage. They released a pressure which made the Fox-Elders sweat buckets, one even pissed himself.

    But before they said or did anything, the door opens and a young boy and a girl enter. Both of them also have red fur while one has seven and the other five tails. Yes, they are Rune and Feris, both walking into the hall hand in hand. When they arrived next to Scyrra, both their eyes stopped on the elders kneeling on the floor in front of them. No surprise as they were their parents, but in that moment, even while they were pleading, the eyes of the two stayed cold.

    Yes, they were betrayed by their own parents, only Uncle Anchor was against it from the start and tried to warn them, but failed.

    Seeing the expression on the two, Scyrra speaks in a slow yet clear voice...

    ˇ°So, what is your judgment? As you two are victims, we can''t ignore your opinion.ˇ± (Scyrra)

    He voice was clear, yet contained a coldness towards the elders in front of them. It was obvious how much hatred she had for them.

    Hearing her voice, a short bit of emotions flashes through their eyes, but is killed off the moment they remembered what was done to them. In front of them were the whimpering faces of their parents, looking at them with pleading eyes. Yet the words they let out sent a chill down their spine...

    ˇ°Let them think about what they have done in the afterlife, maybe death will teach them!ˇ± (Rune)

    Speaking those words, small tears started to gather in his eyes and he clenched Feris hand. In the end he was still just a young teen and those in front of him were his parents.

    Still, even if he was emotionally moved, his heart stayed cold. So when Scyrra saw that, she smiled to herself in satisfaction. Afterwards she once more looked at the elders, deeply into their eyes.

    ˇ°With my authority as the guardian, I hereby sentence all of you Elders to death. As for you Anchor, for trying to interfering and bringing a stop to all this, you will be spared. Though your rights as an elder and your ability to freely move about are taken away! I have spoken, get out of my sight!ˇ± (Scyrra)

    Declaring so with a cold voice, Scyrra stands up and nods towards Aaron. The elders, noticing that their doom is near, try to plead, but because Aaron manipulated the air around them, not a single sound escaped.

    Scyrra then picks up a black tool, known as a restrictive collar. Like a slave collar it makes the user obey certain commands, but unlike them, this one has commands entered beforehand and can''t be changed later. Anchor obediently wore it and made his way, together with Rune and Feris, towards their home. While walking, they are guarded and escorted by multiple dragon-soldiers. All of them keeping a lookout to the surroundings as well as Anchor who is with the kids.

    Arriving in front of a large mansion, Anchor keeled down in front of the two and looked directly into their eyes. He knows hat he will probably barely see them anymore as he is basically banished from the clan. Crying tears as he says goodbye, Rune and Feris hug Anchor while saying their good-byes.

    After several minutes, a young woman came from the mansion and led Rune and Feris inside, leaving Anchor behind.

    Anchor understood, and under the surveillance of a Dragon-Guard he makes his way towards his new home / prison. Arriving there he let''s out a sigh...

    ˇ°At least they are safe now. I only hope that greed won''t be the end of theirs like it had been mine and the other elders...ˇ± (Anchor)

    Leaving those words behind, Anchor prepared himself and went to bed...

    Back in the great hall only Aaron, Scyrra, Illois, two guards and the terrified former elders remain.

    Anchor and the kids already left with their escort, so the hall is clad in an eerie atmosphere. Both Aaron and Scyrra emit a strong pressure as well as killing intent while Illois only looked at them with eyes that were colder than a glacier. The elders are aware that what they had done was wrong, but they did it and there was no going back.

    As they looked up at the Angry black dragon above them, a sudden cold chill ran down their backs, causing them to sweat even more. They were aware that they wouldn''t be permitted to just die... because they angered an overprotective Uncle!

    First, a small flame started to gather before their eyes, becoming bigger with every passing second. And the moment it reached a certain size, it began devouring them like a hungry beast, but it wouldn''t kill them.

    They tried screaming in pain, but it was for naught. Not a singe sound escaped their scorched throats and they could only painfully wince while wailing with their body... but that was only the beginning.

    ˇ­

    When the morning came and it was about time for breakfast, the door to the chamber finally opened. Five people walked out: Aaron, Scyrra, Illois and the two guards who were stationed inside. All of them had a rather refreshed look on their face, even the guards, but that didn''t bother those outside. The only one who was bothered and complaining was the man responsible for cleaning the hall afterwards, as there were countless scorch-marks and frozen places all over the hall while blood was sticking to several locations, dried and burnt by fire.

    Yes, even the elders from the dragon-side didn''t dare imagine what occurred in there at night, and they would never know. But the rumors of the execution judgment never ceased in the inner circles.

    It was on that day and the following that a new leading group for the Fox-Clan had to be chosen, but chaos was averted thanks to the distinct leadership of the Mountains Guardian, Scyrra.

    But, is this truly the end of it, or had the true Chaos only just begun?

 Chapter 22: Moon-Light Blessing

    Ugh, waking up with a slight headache, I begin rolling on the bed. I am still drowsy and half-asleep, so I canˇŻt really tell what is going around me, but I donˇŻt care. Running my hand downwards, I search for the blanket before I grab it and pull it up.

    While trying to pull up my blanket, I realize that something seems to hold it down, so my hands quickly begin to scan the surroundings. While seeking my tails which might have come in the way, I finally find something warm and fluffy. Somehow itˇŻs different from my tails, yet it still feels comfortable. Did Saria put something inside my bed that smells nice?

    Anyway, as I begin hugging said comfortable feeling, I fall asleep once more. I canˇŻt see nor know about it, but the moment I grabbed a hold on the comfortable feeling and fell back asleep, a black scaled dragon who was drinking inside our kitchen, spit out tea in a great volume.

    Falling back asleep, I begin dreaming about the occurrences that happened lately.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    While feeling a great warmth from in between my arms and on my whole body, I slowly open my eyes to wake up. My mind is still muddy, so I canˇŻt really make out anything, but there is something black in between my arms.

    Looking at it, I try to figure out what it is with half-closed eyes. It seems to be slightly bigger than myself, a body-pillow? I donˇŻt remember having something like this inside my bed. How did I even get here? Did I collapse?

    Suddenly swamping myself with questions, I finally take a look at the comfortable thing in between my arms. What steps into my sight shocks me, immediately waking me up and sobering my muddy mind...

    What looks back at me is a pair of silver eyes, belonging to the girl I helped train her mana before. Still, as my face starts to become heated, I suddenly let go of her and jump towards the other end of the bed.

    ˇ°Wh-why? H-how did this...?ˇ± (Arin)

    Not finding words in my shock, the girl just looks at me with reddened cheeks, slowly speaking...

    ˇ°W-well, I am not sure. But I woke up here... and you were still asleep when you suddenly... h-hugged me, and fell asleep again, so I thought, I''d leave you be...And b-because you w-were cute, just like a l-little brotherˇ­so I, Iˇ­ˇ± (Black haired girl)

    Her whole face becomes crimson, like it would overcook any second. She must also be embarrassed... I couldnˇŻt understand everything she said as she is talking in a very silent voice while stuttering, but I heard at least ''cute'' and ''little brother''.

    Just as I want to sort out my confused and scattered thoughts, suddenly a smiling black Dragon comes to mind... It was him wasn''t it?! Acting upon that thought, I jump from the bed. Maybe I just want to get away from this situation, but I have to verify it.. I mean, a boy and a girl in the same bed? Same room is okay, but same bed?!? Uncle Black, what were you thinking!

    Leaving the embarrassed girl behind, I run down the stairs with my bare feet, arriving in the kitchen shortly after while making barely any sound. In the kitchen there are still Uncle Black and Cyan, arguing about something.

    ˇ°Uncle Black!ˇ± (Arin)

    Screaming his name from the top of my lungs, Uncle Black tenses up and just looks me in the eyes before he calms down and begins to speak in an amused manner.

    ˇ°And? How was your Honeymoon?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Honeymoon? Should that be a joke, because if yes, then I don''t get it. What does the moon even have to do with honey? I heard of the Moon who is made of cheese, but honey? Is it this worldˇŻs equivalent? Seriously Uncle, since when are you creating new weird words.

    Looking at my obviously confused face, Uncle Black only leaks a sigh before shaking his head and talking to me in a calming manner.

    ˇ°She doesn''t have anywhere to go, so I thought about letting her tag along with you, and the two of you were so comfortable around each other, so why not?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Uncle Black doesn''t make sense, but what he says is true I guess? I don''t really feel uncomfortable around her... wait, thatˇŻs not the point.

    ˇ°Uncle, why was she in my bed?!?ˇ± (Arin)

    This time yelling in a slightly irritated tone, Uncle Black just giggles and puts his hand on top of my hair, massaging my head. Even though I try to remove it, Uncle Black is still superior in strength and massaging technique. Slowly succumbing to Uncle BlackˇŻs comfortable massage, the girl from before suddenly peeks through the door-frame. She is still slightly red in the face, but her complexion is better.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Looking at me and Uncle Black who are ˇ®fightingˇŻ each other, she only shows an envious smile. I donˇŻt knowˇ­ wait, didnˇŻt Uncle say that she has nowhere to go?

    ˇ°Oh, good morning little one. Are you hungryˇ­ or do you want a massage as well?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Smiling with a face like a grandfather seeing his grand-kids, Uncle posed a question to her. Well, maybe because she looked at us with envy? Anyway, just as I want to speak with Uncle, her rather silent voice resounds:

    ˇ°Uhm, I- Can I?ˇ± (Girl)

    Upon her answer, both me and Uncle Black look at each other. While I am dumbfounded, Uncle only beckoned with his hand, before he then began massaging her head as well. Uncle is definitely protective of us and he gets along with children so well. I thought he lived in that cave for nearly 8000 years, how mysterious.

    Making a comfortable face, the girl then suddenly began crying. I didnˇŻt know how to handle this, but neither did Uncle Black. Well, it might be embarrassing, but she is still older, so I guess itˇŻs alright?

    Hugging the girl, I tell her that it is alright, making her look at me with astonished eyes. I kind of want to stay hugging her, but I donˇŻt know why? Maybe she is just comfortable.

    After the whole group calmed down, Uncle Black, me, Cyan and the girl all eat breakfast. While in the middle of breakfast, Uncle Black began asking her some questions, hoping to maybe find out some things to help her.

    Sadly, she refused to talk, so Uncle Black dropped the matter, but he mentioned that should she want to talk that we would always be there. She only nodded with a soft smile, but the atmosphere became lighter and we enjoyed breakfast.

    Afterwards, Uncle Black spouted the following:

    ˇ°So, you two should already be a little more familiar with each other, so why donˇŻt you two go to the grasslands near the forest? I heard that the kids usually play there, Cyan can accompany you. Have fun.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Showing a grin I couldnˇŻt understand, me, the girl and Cyan left the mansion. Actually, since the accident, I noticed at breakfast, Cyans aura seems to have gone through some minor changes. His aura contains a bit more confidence while his eyes show more will. Still, he still appears rather more like a scardy-cat. After yesterdayˇŻs incident, if I didnˇŻt misunderstand, he found the resolve to protect me, but was still full of fear. Still, even when he feared what might happen, he still took the step forward and protected me.

    So, as a younger brother, I am proud of my big brother. He was actually shocked when I suddenly thanked and hugged him, making him be at a loss for words. Though he did accept my thanks and even returned a rare smile which, for once, wasnˇŻt troubled.

    Actually, even his figure changed a bit. On certain places along his body, or so he said, small decoration in a dark-blue color appeared, having the form of scales and magicˇŻs. The most obvious ones are on his forehead, which looks like a weird banner embedded in a crown, while there a some on the back of his hand and wrist resembling shields surrounded by either water, earth or darkness. Those weird tattoos also seem to have appeared after the battle when he finally released the scales growing all over his body.

    As I am lost in thought, our group of three arrived in the middle of the grasslands. There were some trees and bushes scattered in the area while not too far away the border of the forest began.

    As we all stand on the field, we can make out laughter in the vicinity. If I am not incorrect, then it should originate from over that hill. As I begin walking in said direction, Cyan and the girl just follow me and before long we have an overview over the grasslands where about fifteen kids from different tribes are playing catch with each other. The foxes seem to be winning as they are superior in speed, while the dragon-younglings utilize their wings for quick jumps in the air to boost and catch the fox-kids.

    Watching everyone, I also want to join. Back in the orphanage I could only play as long as it didnˇŻt involve running around or great physical activities. So, being given the chance to play around like this with other kids for the first time, slight excitement fills my body. Actually, Cyan stares at me as though I am a weirdo, but I donˇŻt know why. (A.N. You are unaware, but you''re overly excited Arin, calm down!)

    So, without further ado, I begin running towards the field, joining the fray.

    ---POV-Change: Aaron---

    ˇ°This little rascal.ˇ± (Aaron)

    While having a small smile form on my lips, I watch as Arin, Cyan and the girl leave the mansion. He is a rather obedient boy, but he does some interesting things sometimes. Maybe he is just unaware? Anyway, who knew that this might happen, god, yesterday was weird in many ways, though I did enjoy the night. Haa, getting rid of annoyances feels great.

    Anyway, who would have expected the two to have a full-moon tail ceremony?! Thinking back, I remember what occurred after me, Cyan and Luna started transporting Arin and the girl to the mansion. Shortly before we reached the front-gate, Scyrra came over to pick me up for the ˇ®HuntˇŻ. But who would have guessed the results.

    The moment before we tried leaving, I passed the girl to Luna, having her carry both kids on her back while Cyan stabilized them. But in this moment, the moon shone down on them, like a beam, and in the next second, Arin released all his tails before fusing them into one, which then intertwined with the girlˇŻs tail.

    Upon seeing the spectacle, Scyrra lost her bearings. I didnˇŻt understand, but Scyrra told us that this only happens when two foxes are truly meant for each other, called the moon-light blessing. The two never awakened, but their hands also intertwined, making it look like a beautiful reunion between loved ones. Actually, all of us could only stare in shock, but then, after several minutes, the two let go of each others hands, but the tails stayed intertwined, causing us to be dumbfounded.

    After that, the moon-light dimmed out and the surroundings returned to being a quiet and dark night again with a cool wind blowing. The two perpetrators were calmly breathing, signaling that they are asleep. Seems like they didnˇŻt notice, so I asked Scyrra for advice, but it seems that this ceremony hasnˇŻt happened since the Great Fox-Clan was destroyed. Back then, sometimes even babies could trigger this phenomenon, practically announcing that they are meant for each other.

    In other words, even if they are babies, they will be married the instant the Moon-Light Blessing occurred. In simpler terms, my dear Arin is officially married, they grow up so fast.

    Actually, I wonˇŻt tell them, and I also forbid Cyan and Luna to talk about this, as I donˇŻt want to have him know yet. He might take it the wrong way, but still, I somehow want to tease him about this.

    As I pick up my cup again filled with tea, I then reminiscent about the events following that. Actually, both I and Scyrra became super angered at the Fox-Elders because of the blessing, as they tried to destroy something this beautiful. At least, even Scyrra wonˇŻt tell anyone before Arin at least reaches the age of fourteen, as he should have reached mental maturity by then. So for now, let them find the truth themselves.

    Satisfied with my monologue, I return to the kitchen. The chef, Sarek, seems to have prepared some prototypes for a new dish recommended by Arin. I believe itˇŻs called Pizza, but I am not completely sure, well, let''s stea... I mean, go taste a piece.

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    Arriving on the field where all the other kids play, their attention is suddenly focused on me, stopping most of them in their tracts. Actually, didn''t that dragon-kid just crash in the ground, is he alright?

    Seeing him stand up shortly afterwards, both me and some other kids sigh in relieve. Anyway, most kids suddenly stop playing and begin swarming around me. Some are just staring at me, making me kind of uncomfortable, while others ask question about yesterday.

    I answer what I can, but before I could introduce Cyan and the girl to them, suddenly a loud voice calls out to me from the top of the hill opposite of me. There a figure emerges, one I only know too well by now...

    There stands Rune, followed by Feris. Both show a smile I haven''t seen them wearing yet, and Rune''s disposition seems to be completely different as well. His annoying and savage aura is now much gentler and lighter, showing how much he must have changed. Still, I remain on my guard, even when I know what happened yesterday and about him not being himself, I can''t just let pass what happened.

    So I wonder, why did he come here?

 Chapter 23: Apologies, Games & Pizza

    Seeing Rune appear on the hill, many kids around me make complicated expressions. Some are annoyed, while others are nearly strait out disgusted or afraid. Others are confused while I and a few of them just stay vigilant. Just from this reaction it is easy to see how much they must have suffered under the behavior of Rune, even if he was controlled.

    Actually, from one of the kids I found out that Rune was already arrogant even before, but a few weeks before my arrival in the Dragon-Mountains it escalated. He looked down on others even before, but he wouldn''t harm anyone or speak very badly about them unless he was provoked, but from that one day forth he was like a maniac.

    Still, since yesterday his aura seems to have changed a lot. Some kids are confused while others became even more vigilant, seems that yesterdays events were actually way more imprinting on them than expected. But I actually share their sentiment, as I also heighten my perception of the surroundings.

    Rune slowly begins to move with Feris following close behind him. He doesn''t have his goons with him, and even my senses can''t pick up anybody out of place in a large radius. Could it be he came for something else? Well, he isn''t much older than the black haired girl, so I wouldn''t be surprised that now that he regained control that he wants to play normal games, but really?

    Anyway, as Rune makes his way through the crowd he stops standing at an about three meter distance from me. Actually, this distance is awkward. It isn''t close enough for private talk, and it''s too close for a secure speaking distance, considering the circumstance of the people around.

    While still being lost in thought, Rune suddenly goes down on one knee and bows before me. Taken aback by the sudden action of his, I can''t even react until Rune''s voice resounds.

    ˇ°Arin, for everything I have done, Sorry! I am truly sorry for what I have done to you and your companions, even if I wasn''t in full control!ˇ± (Rune)

    While bowing with his whole being in front of me, he honestly and sincerely apologized. First I wasn''t believing my ears and eyes, but my sense couldn''t pick up even the least bit of evil nor malicious intent. Looking around, I am probably not the only one who believes this scene to be unreal, as many of the other kids stare with wide open eyes and mouths.

    While calming my surprised heart and thoughts, I begin to form words of my own.

    ˇ°Fine, I accept your apology, but you still have to apologize to all the kids who you brought harm to, and her...ˇ± (Arin)

    While saying my sentence, I suddenly turn around and push the black haired girl in front of everyone. She, being pushed into the middle all of a sudden, nearly freezes in shock, causing her to shake violently. She probably still has all the memories from when she was ignored and abused, causing her to feel fear.

    Still, the reactions of the other kids didn''t help, as they, like it was natural, backed up by a step.

    ˇ°Uhm...ˇ± (Rune)

    Being suddenly told to apologize to everyone Rune could only nod, but when I shoved the girl in front of everyone even he was surprised.

    ˇ°For everyone, can you still feel her aura? No you can''t! She has now control over her mana and won''t bring damage to anyone in her surroundings, so please get along.ˇ± (???)

    Before I could say something about her changed situation, suddenly a True adult Fire-Dragon showed up. Somehow I recognize the voice...

    ˇ°ˇ°ˇ°It''s Miss Cynthia!ˇ±ˇ±ˇ± (Arin and others)

    Hearing this line from different positions at the same time, we all watch as the giant dragon lands and shortly afterwards transforms in a cloud of mist into out home-room teacher Miss Cynthia, wearing clothes suited for hiking. She is even having a backpack on her back, does she even need that when she is a dragon who can fly?

    While wondering about useless questions, our teacher once again speaks.

    ˇ°Arin, I don''t know how you did it, but you helped her get control over herself, so thank you for that on the behalf of the teachers. Anyway Kids, you no longer have to fear her, just play with her as well, because she needs it...ˇ± (Cynthia)

    Laughing at the end of her words, Cynthia suddenly transforms again and flies away. With her departing figure, some kids focus more on the girl in front of me. Even Rune who was still kneeling on the ground looked up, before once more apologizing to her and everyone else.

    Luckily everyone was informed that Rune was manipulated one way or another, so they didn''t focus all the blame on him. Though many still couldn''t fully forgive him for what he had done to them, just like the girl. She did accept his apology, but she then turned her back towards him and hid behind me and cyan. It seems she isn''t used to this kind of thing and dislikes standing out.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Seeing that at least his apology was accepted, he only bowed his head once more before leaving the field. He probably still has a lot to think about. Honestly, I was actually holding a hidden stance ready the whole time should he suddenly lash out, but luckily it wasn''t needed.

    While watching Rune leave with Feris following him close behind, most kids breathe out deeply and make relaxed faces. Appears that all of them were surprised and are happy now that the worst is over. Some actually feel proud that Rune bowed to them, but I can''t understand the reason to be proud of this.

    After a few minute break, the kids wanted to begin playing again and I wanted to join. But first, I brought some ideas into the group. I brought ideas such as red-light / green-light or cops and robbers. I am actually not sure if those are the right names, but we called them like that back in the orphanage. Though I could never play with them, my envy probably drove myself to remember every singe game there was to play that I couldn''t help with. Actually, it hurt more than it helped me, making me sometimes even want to hate myself back then. But today it helps, as I can run faster than ever before.

    First I explained them cops and robbers, the only difference is that I renamed it into guards and robbers, as there is, as much as I know, no police in this world. While explaining, many of the dragon-kids got excited as they wanted to become dragon-guards once they grow up, so when preparing the teams there were an unusual amount of young Dragons volunteering to be guards.

    As we start playing, most of the robbers, us, begin charging towards the bushes and trees in order to hide and escape easily. I later actually have to explain the rules a second time due to some conflicts occurring between the guards and robbers. It is something about how to be freed from prison and how that is not possible, as well as when one is confirmed caught and when not.

    For the first round then some kids only sit at the side, watching and learning how it works. I myself realize that I actually need to lower my specs in the next round, as my tails are ''three'' in the eyes of the other kids, but I am overwhelmingly faster than a usual three-tails. Luckily, I am able to evade trouble due to most kids saying that this is a privilege due to my silver fur and royal bloodline.

    So after a short brake and a small drink, most of the other kids joined as well. I ask Cyan and the girl as well, but Cyan says that he thinks it would be unfair when he joined with his build, and the girl doesn''t really want to step forward yet, as she still seems to have to swallow what happened before with Rune and his apology. Maybe I was too rash by pulling her in front when Rune came to apologize? But knowing her character she might not even have the courage to step forward when he came, so I don''t know if I did good or bad.

    While slightly troubled with the situation, a boy from the dragon-race calls me over. Seems that the new teams are formed and they wanted to play again. While nodding towards the two real quick, I turn around and join the game again. This time I am a guard, and the dragons have number superiority in the robber-group, so how should I catch them if they fly?

    While being deep in thought I didn''t even notice that there are actually already over 25 kids here, making the two teams rather large, but that just increases the fun we have. When the game officially begins, we leave the robbers twenty seconds to run and hide. Afterwards we then spread out to catch them while a few volunteers guard the ''prison''-area.

    We made it so that the field is large enough but not oversized, including special areas such as part open field, part forest and part beach. The beach is actually just right next to the large river cruising through this valley, it isn''t large but still fairly fun to play at. Most of the earth-dragon kids actually hid there, as they have the camouflage and elemental advantage.

    Catching them is hard, even when we forbid everyone to use magic during the game. Also, the Water-Dragons hide in the same area, probably in the water, but that is like cheating, as we can''t catch up to them. In point of those ''problems'' and other occurrences, after an hour the game got ended automatically, making the robbers the winners.

    Afterwards we started a few more rounds. Actually, Cyan joined in when a few kids had to leave suddenly and one group was missing members. So, as the games continued we all lost our sense of time, and only regained it when the parents started showing up, calling their kids for dinner. Watching the sun, it has sunk already halfway behind the mountains, so the girl, Cyan and me made our way back to the mansion.

    ˇ°Uhm, Arin? Thank you...ˇ± (Girl)

    Saying those words with a stuttering voice but with certainty, the girl in black suddenly spoke to me with a shy look. I am actually not prepared for this, so I kind of don''t know how to react. When I ask her why she thanks me, she only answers that she is glad that everything has ended, also thanks to me.

    ˇ°Well, you''re welcome, I guess?!ˇ± (Arin)

    Smiling while answering her, she suddenly turns her head with a slight red tinge on her cheek, murmuring something under her breath.

    I couldn''t catch what she said to herself, but it seems that her mood improved quite a lot. Actually, while most of us were playing, three of the girls left their group and approached her, trying to befriend her. I remember her making an surprised and very shocked expression, probably because she isn''t used to being approached all of a sudden. But in the end it seems that she actually gets along with them, she doesn''t laugh or chat greatly, but I could see her smile once.

    Wait, did I really watch her that often? What is this? Why would I behave that way? Could it be that I see her as something as an older sister I want to help? (A.N: Close, but not correct Arin)

    While having my mind filled with useless thoughts, we easily arrive back at the mansion. Dinner was great, but sadly the one supposed to be the most surprised wasn''t. I extra talked with Sarek, the chef, to make pizza in order to surprise Uncle Black, making it something special. But somehow Uncle Black got wind of the whole thing, eating all the prototypes Sarek prepared this morning.

    I was a bit downcast about that, but seeing Cyan''s, the girl''s and the personals reaction made up for it. The maids seem to have enjoyed the pizza quite a lot, eating nearly a whole one alone per person. And those Pizzas were huge, I could barely eat a fourth before I had enough.

    Actually, due to the large amount, I even invited Luna to eat, which she readily accepted. I could hear Mama complaining somewhere in my mind, but I can''t transport food in there. Maybe I can imagine it and she can taste it that way?

    Trying it out, the complaining voice suddenly got silent and was exchanged with praises for the pizza. Hearing Mama Lumi praise my idea like that, it actually warmed my heart a bit.

    After a fun dinner, everyone relaxed in the living room, while the Human maid served some tea. I actually wanted to ask her how it comes that she can live here as a Human, but before I could ask Uncle Black suddenly pulled me into his arms and started massaging my head. Well, he does that since the time when I constantly had nightmares, so it already became something like a routine. After enjoying this for a few minutes and forgetting about my questions, I begin to feel drowsy, so I move to my room under the supervision of Cyan.

    Anyway, the girl in black actually has her own room now. Uncle Black first insisted that she lives in mine, but after being yelled at by me, he caved in. He prepared her the best guest-room we have, one who is actually not loosing out to my own.

    With that said, I climb onto my bed and lie down. Cyan is kind enough to pull up the blanket onto me before he bows lightly and leaves the room. I wonder, does he confuse a servant with family or is he just shy...?

    Anyway, as my thoughts drift off, darkness descends which gently leads me towards a good nights sleep.

 Chapter 24: Denied and Granted Wishes

    After the fun weekend, school begins once again. After a chaotic breakfast because Uncle Black demanded Pizza for it, me, the girl and Cyan all left for school. The lessons themselves didn''t change much, but the atmosphere became a lot lighter. Some students actually began more and more interacting with the girl, causing her to be hopelessly lost sometimes.

    At least she is happy about being included. Also, it appears that Rune joins class again. Due to his sudden change as well, some students don''t know how to act around him, resulting in a bit of chaos even within the classroom. But aside from those points, the class was peaceful.

    Well, the boys who keep asking me about what happened at the training ward, as they weren''t on the plains to play yesterday, were kind of annoying. But I am happy that some of the others took on the role of explainers for me. I may think a lot, but I dislike speaking too much, making me sometimes awkward in conversations.

    Still, some of the boys were relentless and kept asking question even though the question stopped making sense at some point, at least to me. Some even asked questions about my relationship with the black haired girl... thinking of it, her not having a name makes it quite hard to effectively speak with or about her.

    While being lost in thought for a moment, a certain three tailed boy jumped out and asked with an exited expression.

    ˇ°Ey, I actually watched the battle at the training-spot, but you used both ice and lightning-magic, how is that possible? Do you have balance-attribute? Because father said that is theoretically impossible to have elements of opposing categories by normal means!ˇ± (Excited Boy)

    Suddenly screaming that out, nearly all of the students look into my direction with a shocked expression. Seems like my small lightning-use to paralyze the shield-guy was noticed. The boy must have spectacular observatory abilities. But that is troublesome, Uncle Black said I should hide the fact that I can manipulate all elements, especially when it comes to opposing elements. But now, with everyone realizing that I actually used opposing elements, my spot is suddenly stormed by countless students, asking me about how I did this.

    I can''t really answer, as that would give me away, but they don''t stop pestering me about it. So, just as I am about to yell out hat they should leave me alone, the classroom door jumps open and a young man in business like clothes appears. He has greenish-gray fur and three tails, probably belonging to the fox-clan. Actually, the small embroidery on his chest shows that he must be an official from the fox-clan, as it shows a fox-head with five tails.

    While taking all the attention due to his sudden appearance, he just looks around the classroom, before taking out a scroll from his small shoulder-bag and walks towards the black haired girl.

    Arriving in front of her table, he just makes a small bow before placing the scroll before her and tells her in a apologetic and sincere manner:

    ˇ° We are truly sorry, but for everything we have done, the current Fox-Clan believes itself not worthy of granting a name to you.ˇ± (Fox-Official)

    Speaking in a sad tone, he then turns his back and leaves the room. The girl just stares at him in shock... denied of a name? She waited long to finally gain a name for herself to be called with, but until now there was never a reaction. And now that she is proven innocent, they still refuse to grant her a name?!? Slightly flustered and red in anger, the girl picks up the scroll, believing it to be just a notice about the words said before, and throws it towards the open window.

    But unlike her, I feel that there is something different about this scroll. There are magic-circles imbued into it, and a very special one at that. Catching the scroll using wind magic, I open it up and read it, greatly to the dissatisfaction of the girl.

    But reading through it, my eyes open wide in surprise. Inside the scroll, the new Fox-Clan leadership apologizes for their mistreatment and even added a small naming circle. Those circles are able to grant someone a name without forcing the person into a master-servant relationship. Also, this magic can be overwritten, so when she does want to accept the name from a higher being, she can be granted a new one. Normally this would be done by the leadership or the parents, but being granting a circle means granting the person the right to appoint someone else or even herself to name her.

    This was one of the few things I learned from Uncle Black back in the canyon. He also said that producing those circles are rather expensive, so only bigger clans have the luxury of using them, just like the black dragon-clan that Uncle belonged to.

    Reading this far, I jump from my seat and walk towards the girl, holding the piece of paper in front of her. She first wants to look away, but after telling her that it is important, she once more takes a look at it.

    After reading it for a while, her face suddenly shows sadness as well as a happiness. Probably because she can finally get a name, but they had mentioned her parents in the writing, so I guess she also misses them. I wonder, I never had parents until I met mama Lumi, but losing her would break my heart, so how much pain must she have felt when she lost her real parents?

    While reading through the text of apologies written by the Clan-leadership, slowly tears started to gather in the girls eyes, dropping silently onto her desk. Watching this happening, most kids stay silent as they don''t want to disturb her. Actually, I can even see Rune tearing up a bit, probably because it was his parents that were at fault as well. I only know that they were judged for their crimes, but Uncle Black refuses to tell me how, saying that this is confidential information to the higher-rank individuals within the Mountains. Embarrassingly, I actually had to ask what confidential means, but I now understand the word.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Returning my thought to reality, I begin massaging the girls head using my tails, hoping to make her feel better. I don''t know if it helps, but for Uncle Black it always seems to work, so I just do my best to cheer her up. After a few minutes, she then finally wipes away her remaining tears with her sleeve and then thanked me with a blushing face. Maybe she is just happy, as a small smile blossoms on her face. While slightly embarrassed of my actions, I try to return to my seat while retracting my tails, but the girl suddenly holds down one of my tails on her head, telling me not to stop as it feels nice.

    Well, it might be embarrassing, but she feels good and calms down when I do so, so I will leave it at that for now. While I keep massaging her, I completely forget about the weird looks I get from my classmates, some of the girls are even whispering with each other, giggling from time to time. Well, I actually am the youngest in class, even the one after me is a whole year older than me, so I don''t really understand where the problem lies, but honestly, I don''t care much, I am glad I can help her.

    So after a bit of final arguing between students, class finally ended. Me, Cyan and the girl all left to return to the mansion, while the girl had a happy smile on her. She literally skipped the whole way back there, making some passerby''s actually look at us with warm gazes.

    It didn''t take long until we arrived, so all of us could get lunch early. It was while we were eating that the girl suddenly said something very important in a silent voice...

    ˇ°Uhm, Arin... can you give me a name?ˇ± (Girl)

    Suddenly speaking about this while I am drinking some water, I nearly begin coughing because of the shock. I could have accepted her asking Uncle Black, but me?

    While still confused, she only keeps looking at me with an earnest gaze, causing me to be taken aback. It took me a few minutes, but I could regain my bearing again and ask her why she wants me to do it, as I am even younger than herself.

    Her answer was simple, stating that I am someone who she can trust, causing me to be shocked again, probably because we barely knew each other for a week.

    But having her say that makes me happy, so I agree, but I wouldn''t know what to call her...

    Meanwhile, while I was thinking, one of the maids brought out some dessert, a small cake with a lot of cream. I myself didn''t really notice, but the moment I looked down again, I finally had an idea. Her features are completely black, she looks graceful and has a story behind her, so why not Sumi? If I remember right, Sumi is an art of painting using ink, mostly found in eastern Asia. While following this train of thought, I suddenly lift my head and nearly shout out the name I found.

    ˇ°Sumi! That''s it!ˇ± (Arin)

    Due to the sudden shout, the girl nearly dropped her cake she was about to eat, looking at me with a shocked expression, but when she noticed that I just now shouted my name idea, she begins to think.

    It didn''t take long until she accepted, so we all went to the living-room, starting up the magic-circle. After both of us held our hand over the circle, I said her new name, Sumi, aloud, before Sumi then acknowledged it and the circle began to shine in a bright light. Actually, I could feel a bit of my mana being sucked into the formation, but the amount was barely 1 % of what a normal naming-ceremony used. Also, even though this naming isn''t contract-bound, it still signifies a special relationship between granter and receiver.

    As soon as she actually gained a name, Sumi suddenly beamed with joy and pulled me into a hug. Unlike the warm hugs from Mama Lumi, hers isn''t as comfortable and soft, but a clumsy hug resulting from a great amount of happiness. Actually, even if she is only four years older than me, being twelve, my naturally smaller stature for my age makes me look like a small brother hugged by his big sister, giving Uncle Black and the onlooking maids a warm feeling. Actually, Uncle Black had a mischievous and playful smirk on his face, making me feel played, but even so, I can''t get rid of this feeling that something natural is occurring, but I don''t understand it.

    But anyway, after a while, sumi stopped hugging me out of pure happieness, and actually began playing with my silvery-white hair and fur. She even touched my ears which caused me to stiffen, as my nerves there are very sensible. After a while, both of us just start laughing and later play around together with Luna and Cyan. We later actually started a small tournament in chess, but as Uncle Black and the butler Elrion joined, the whole thing became a mess.

    I hadn''t realized, but because all of us, including the chef and maids, had played with the utmost concentration and fun, time passed faster than anything else. Sometimes we would even have bet''s, like the loser has to do 100 push-ups or has to fight a duel with someone. This way we combined our daily training with fun, and we played until deep into the evening without even eating dinner.

    In the end, and after a long and hard fight against Uncle Black, I actually fell asleep on the sofa, together with Luna and Sumi. I was actually too tired to think about my actions, so I just laid my head on Sumis shoulder before falling asleep comfortably.

    ---POV-Change: Aaron---

    Today was fun, playing chess while training with each other. Honestly, I don''t remember having had so much fun since the days more than 8000 years ago.

    So, while watching the pair of sleeping foxes, I reminiscent about what happened today. The training we went through, especially the duels at the end, were especially entertaining, mostly because they were unique. Who would have thought that small duels with condition, like you can only fight using your feet, would be so much fun.

    Especially at the end where we could only fight by standing on one foot while using one hand to fight, that was a very new and rather interesting experience. Especially since Arin nearly beat me at it, with his small frame he jumped around like a young deer, making it hard to catch him.

    Anyway, even if he is more mature than most his age, in the end he is still a kid. Sitting on the sofa and just falling asleep, that''s just so like him. Well, right now I am seeing a small boy no older than nine, laying his head on the shoulder of the twelve year old Sumi while she lays her head on his, sleeping peacefully. The difference in size is obvious, especially with Arin''s surprisingly small build, but the picture is just gorgeous.

    While looking close, I can see the maids of this mansion watching them with warm gazes, probably because this picture would trigger every woman''s motherly instinct. As for me, I feel like my obligation to protect them just increased once more, well whatever, they should be able to stay like this. Able to enjoy the simple things... now I am kind of jealous. Looking at him who hasn''t even reached the age of ten, yet already surpasses me, an 9000 years old Ancient Dragon, in relationships... I don''t even know if I should be proud or sad...

    Well, it will be a while before he will learn of it or even get strong emotions... so for now, I am just going to keep watching over you, you little rascal.

    Just as I want to move the two towards their respective beds so that they can sleep more comfortably, I see a small light being released from Arin''s forehead. The light reminds me of the color released by echoes and souls, or at least something alike. Just as I begin questioning the situation, the light begins to form a thin and transparent body, yet I would recognize it everywhere...

    A young royal fox, with crimson-golden eyes and white fur, staring at me with a warm and happy expression...

    ˇ°It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Uncle...?!ˇ± (Her)

    ˇ°!?!ˇ± (Me)

 Chapter 25: Nightmares and Queens Rise

    ---POV: Aaron---

    Standing there in front of her, my tongue becomes tied and my legs shake. How is this possible...

    ShouldnˇŻt she be deadˇ­ am I dreaming, a hallucinationˇ­?!?

    While being unable to close my own mouth, the figure in front of me movesˇ­

    ˇ°Uncle Black, donˇŻt be so shocked, hehe.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Hearing her voice and soft laugh, I finally snap back to realityˇ­ I believe itˇŻs her, she has her own aura, but it is differentˇ­ somehow...?

    While being confused about the situation, the young woman, Lumi, suddenly begins to laugh, making her appear like an angelˇ­ well, she is etherealˇ­

    ˇ°Uncle Black, please donˇŻt worry. The situation is complicated, but I am alive, or my soul is at leastˇ­ I donˇŻt have much energy yet to remain, but I hope to see you again, Uncle.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Giving me a light kiss on my forehead like she would always do since she was a kid, her figure suddenly vanishes in blue mist which then returns back into ArinˇŻs body, returning the room to its former lighting. Still staring at the location she was at until a moment ago, I finally look around after hearing someone collapse. With everyone except the two small foxes gazing there, what appears is one of the maids, collapsed because of her fear of ghostsˇ­ but it wasnˇŻt a ghost. I recognize her, this is Lumi''s echo, the same one from back then above the dragon-vainˇ­ but why, and how?!?

    Having questions swirling about in my head, I undermine the urge to shake Arin awake in order to get answers. Because even now, he and Sumi are peacefully sleeping next to each other, undisturbed. Letting my beating heart calm down for a while, I then return my attention towards the personal still inside the room, wearing perplexed and astonished faces.

    After telling the personal to stay silent about this, I transport the two sleeping kids into their respective rooms. Actually, the moment I separated them, their tails started scanning the surroundings, searching the others presence. Well, there is a saying in the fox clan, that there is nothing more honest than a Fox-kids tail. Well, maybe they are right about that. Still, the moment I laid Arin to bed, he curled himself up within the blanket and showed a brimming smile, just like he always does.

    Meanwhile, as soon as I transport Sumi, I notice that her face has tear-marks on it, with her eyes still wet from crying. Probably her outburst from before was from an overdose of emotions, causing her to forget her past even if only for a moment. And now, she will have to deal with the past that caught up... hopefully she won''t break under it''s weight. But should she make it through... she will be like reborn, finally coming to terms with what weighted on her heart for so long.

    Stroking her through her pitch-black hair, I then lay her down on her bed while pulling the blanket onto her, resulting in a comfortable smile appearing on her face. While wrapping the blanket closer to her, I then shut off the lights and leave the room. As the door shuts behind me, I retire as well, mostly because my mind is still in turmoil.

    Sitting onto my bed while sighing, I try to make heads and tails of the situation. Mostly I would joke around and stay calm, but this is above what I can handle.

    She returned, but how? What did she mean by her soul being alive? Isn''t she an echo?!?

    While nearly breaking my head over all those questions, I lie down, only to fall asleep shortly after due to mental exhaustion, but it didn''t last long...

    ...

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    Waking up to the sun shining through the window, I slowly raise my body and sit up in bed. Rubbing my eyes to restore my sight, I take a look around, my mind still muddled. Trying to understand why I am suddenly in my bed again, I remember falling asleep on the couch.

    I don''t know what happened afterwards, but Uncle Black or Saria must have brought me to bed without waking me up. So, stretching myself as I leave the bed, I begin recounting the events before I went to sleep.

    Anyway, just as I remember what occurred the day before, the door opens and Uncle Black walks in. Looking at his eyes, he must have slept horribly, as deep dark circles decorate his skin.

    ˇ°Arin, please explain...ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Saying so in a weak voice, Uncle Black stares at me intently, causing me to back up a little. The pressure this time is different, not intimidation for training or strictness when he lectures me, but a desperate feeling directly aimed at me.

    But what does he mean with explain? I don''t understand what he is asking me...

    Meanwhile, seeing my confused face, Uncle Black tries again, this time with different words.

    ˇ°Arin, yesterday Lumi appeared in a soul form, directly summoned from your body... she said her soul is alive... please explain!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Staring at me once again, I finally understand what had been plaguing him, so it seems that Mama Lumi appeared. But didn''t she say that she will need longer to create a external form? Anyway, having Uncle Black sit down somewhere, I begin recounting the events, beginning with the time I met Lumi inside my mind while in the blood-rage, the story of her becoming my mother and in the end how it came to be that her echo has now a soul.

    During the explanation, Uncle Black''s eyes grew wider and wider, making him appear funny. But just as I finish telling him my story, Uncle Black suddenly begins laughing and shows a radiant smile he would normally only show when I did something good, though there is another emotion added. Afterwards he hugs me dearly, forcing me to grasp for air as he pressures my lungs. Normally I wouldn''t need to breathe by using Magic-Power instead, but I completely forgot in the situation.

    Afterwards Uncle Black cried, having some tears drop onto my head, which he then began massaging. But just as he was about to reach the best spot, he lays down and begins to breathe evenly. My guess Is that he is asleep, probably because he didn''t rest enough. Well, even ancient Dragons can get tired, especially when it is about their family.

    Carefully laying him down on my bed, I then leave the room and tell Elrion about uncle Black, making him laugh, but he still nodded and promised to leave him for now.

    Afterwards we have breakfast, just without Uncle Black the atmosphere isn''t as humorous. But the breakfast still tastes great, even without the black dragon at the table. Still, Sumi didn''t show up as well, and when I asked one of the maids why, she answered that Sumi is going through a restoration process which depends solely on her. By Cyan''s explanation, restoration appears to be her process of fighting through her own past, trying to be freed from it''s weight.

    Listening to his, I ask if I can visit her, which, after pleading a bit with puppy eyes, was permitted. So, arriving inside her room, I spot her lying on her bed, grabbing onto the blanket while tears run down her face. Seeing her like this, I run towards her side before picking up her hand and holding it. Feeling a fiery heat pass through, I hold onto her while reforming my tails into her pillow, as she seems to have destroyed hers while in her dreams.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I know this because I once did something similar while having a nightmares back when I was still within the Abryssal-Canyon with Uncle Black. That aside, after making her comfortable, her face seems to loosen up a bit while her hands relax even if only lightly.

    Meanwhile, Elrion nudged at Cyan, speaking to him with an evil grin on his face:

    ˇ°Cyan, it''s probably better if you tell Arin''s teacher that Arin and Sumi won''t be coming to school today, they are busy with their relationship...ˇ± (Elrion)

    ˇ°Huh?!?ˇ± (Cyan)

    I didn''t notice the exchange between Elrion and Cyan as my attention was focused on Sumi, but if I had noticed it, I probably would have hidden myself from embarrassment.

    Anyway, while actually activating a small bit of healing magic in order to help her mind and body calm down, I keep watching her face. Sometimes she would suddenly grip my hand very tightly, others she would flail her arms around, nearly hitting me. But even then, seeing her fight back, I suddenly feel happy for her, maybe this is what it feels like to have a not so much older sister?

    Even so, while hours passed and I am still trying to find an answer to the emotions I am feeling, Sumi suddenly wakes up, covered in sweat, yet with a happy and relieved expression. But just as she wants to sit up, she finally realizes that she is gripping my hand, turning her head to stare at me with her silver eyes.

    Watching me for a full minute, she finally catches up with reality. I did expect her to let my hand go, but what she did next surprised even the maid who secretly watched the whole situation.

    Sumi suddenly let my hand go, only to pull me into an awkward hug, as she was lying on the bed while I was standing next to it. Her hug wasn''t aggressive, nor overly filled with happiness like yesterday evening, but just a simple hug, filled with a relieved and glad emotion.

    Returning the hug, she then whispers a silent thank you. Would I have been in my human-form, I would probably had her voice directly next to my ear, but as a small fox-kin I could still hear it loud and clear.

    Even so, she didn''t let me go for quite a while, but somehow I didn''t feel the need to complain. When one of the maids hugs me all of a sudden, I always feel uncomfortable, but not with her.

    (A.N: Don''t imagine the romantic kind of Hug, more the family meeting like hug. You know, brother and sister meet each other after a weeks long trip or so...the peaceful kind.)

    Well, speaking of said maid, she was the one who watched the whole thing, but the moment Sumi hugged me, she collapsed with a completely red face and eyes like she just saw the cutest thing on Earth, sorry, Treia. Well, she was out of order for at least three hours following those events.

    Still, the moment she hugged me, I felt a change in her, like a power which awakened inside her, forgotten and hidden, but finally under control...

    ---POV-Change: Sumi---

    Sumi, that is my name. Arin chose that name because he said that it fits me well. Actually, Sumi seems to be a special kind of ink used in painting, being black in color and used to create emotional and touching pictures. So, listening to his description of my new name, my emotions suddenly gushed out, completely ignorant of my surroundings. I pulled Arin into a hug while laughing and playing with his silver hair and fur.

    But I have to admit, his ears are so fluffy that I could barely hold myself, hugging him even more. I didn''t know if that was an aftereffect from the naming, but I didn''t have my emotions under control, letting my instinct passively take over. I could forget my surroundings and just enjoy myself, my past, present and future didn''t matter, only this very moment.

    Even though I forgot myself, I was still conscious of what happened, and I did enjoy myself while playing with the others.

    But the moment I calmed down and fell asleep, I found myself in a nightmare. Darkness surrounded me before a whispering voice sounded out behind me.

    Turning my head, I saw the limping figure of a girl, but not any girl, it was Skindy, my childhood friend who died once in a mysterious way.

    Her eyes appeared dead with her skin being thin and dry, like a corpse. But her voice was still there, talking to me while looking at me with those lifeless eyes.

    ˇ°You killed me SUMI, even your name is black, what an irony...ˇ± (Skindy)

    Laughing like a mad person, she shows a crooked smile, walking towards me with faltering steps.

    Meanwhile, suddenly a door made of black ominous mist blows open, revealing the bodies of them...

    My teeth begin to clatter, my knees become week as I nearly collapse on the floor. Before me laid the remains of... my parents... but the moment their eyes opened, just like I wished it back then, their brows slanted and their angry voices resound.

    ˇ°Sumi, You killed us! It is all your Fault!ˇ± (Mom & Dad)

    Shocked by their sudden shouts, tears begin to fall from my eyes, is it really my fault?

    Am I responsible for my parents death? Was everything true after all?! Do I even deserve happiness?!?

    While drowning myself in contempt and self-guilt, the figures slowly turn into darkness, crawling along the floor towards me. But in my state I am unable to react or realize so. I want to go, but I don''t deserve to be free, it is all my fault... I am the one who harmed them...

    Feeling the darkness slowly swallowing my heart, coldness numbing my body, a sudden stream of warm energy flows through my hands, into my heart.

    In the distance, through the shadows covering my sight, I saw a figure made of light. It definitely had the figure of Arin, but unlike him, the light had ten tails waving behind his back instead of three.

    But hearing the whispers from the shadows, I try to turn away, but at that moment, a flow of information and memories of the occurrences emerged, showing me what I truly saw, and not my memories which changed due to my depression... I saw my friend, dead on the floor, but it was definitely poison on the work, but I didn''t hear so as I was crying back then...

    My parents death was not me either, but someone else, so would they want me to blame myself?

    Trying to fight through the darkness, the whispers of the shadows intensify. Why do I struggle? Can''t I just let go and let myself fall and just sleep in this cold darkness for eternity... why am I even fighting it?

    But the moment those thoughts pass through me, the image of the little boy smiling at me resurfaces. Him smiling innocently, like a little brother... waving his three tails when he is happy and dropping them when he was sad. He was honest, but real. Back then, he taught me how to free myself of my aura, and he even fought to defend me...

    Finally raising my head, I still see the figure of light in the distance, smiling at me with honesty. But the moment I saw that smile, one figure after another appeared. Their Lights are different in color, but they all had happy or glad expressions on. First was only Arin standing there, then his Dragon Uncle, his brother Cyan, and the golden Dragon. But then they all stepped back, making a bit more distance. The moment I try calling out to them, three more figures appear, one is Skindy and the other two are my parents... all three of them look at me like seeing something sad and unpleasant, but once their sight crossed mine, they suddenly smile, slowly walking towards me.

    But is it alright to accept this, should I really just let the past drop?!

    As more and more Questions swirled in my mind, the voice of Skindy resounds.

    ˇ°Stop trying to take responsibility for something that doesn''t have anything to do with you, okay!? You look pathetic drowning within your own sorrows.ˇ± (Skindy)

    Talking direct, but with a wide smile, I suddenly break up in tears, isn''t it my fault? How come you can talk like that?! You were always like that, so why can''t you understand?!?

    ˇ°Sumi is your name now right? So, maybe you should just give up and let go right? I SAY NO! My friend wasn''t someone who let herself go down like that, Someone who broke down only because the people looked at her funny. Now stand up! The ground isn''t the place to stay, now go, a greater sky awaits you!ˇ± (Skindy)

    Laughing while also yelling at me, Skindy then turns her head and pouts at me. She is right, why did I fall into despair?

    But at that moment, I remembered my parents and all that happened. Looking at them, I saw their faces. I expected anger or hate, but the moment I looked up, their faces beamed with joy and they hugged me.

    ˇ°She sure grew up, didn''t she honey.ˇ± (Dad)

    Speaking in a soft voice, Dad suddenly began talking with Mom.

    ˇ°She sure did, I am proud of her. ˇ° (Mom)

    Suddenly praising me, I become flustered, but the question I have to ask, even when I am afraid, automatically runs out of my mouth...

    ˇ°Aren''t you, angry... at me..?ˇ± (Me)

    ˇ°Why would we ever be angry? It wasn''t your fault you know.ˇ± (Dad)

    ˇ°Also, why would I hate my baby daughter, you are still young and have much to learn, so you have to make us proud, okay?ˇ± (Mom)

    Showing a bright smile, my heart suddenly shakes as tears gather once more. With feelings gushing forth, I begin to hug my two parents, not letting them go. But after an undetermined amount of time, they suddenly spoke up again.

    ˇ°We are sorry Sumi, but we don''t have much time left. We really hate to have to leave you alone in this world, but you finally have someone you can trust, so I leave taking care of you to them.ˇ± (Dad)

    Speaking like that, I scream out, I don''t want them to leave. But it is fruitless, Dad only sat his hand on my head while mother spoke again.

    ˇ°You like him don''t you? Well anyway, Sumi, my dear daughter, you have to live your own life from now on, and we can''t guide you anymore, but I hope that you will live a fulfilling live, as both our daughter and as yourself.ˇ± (Mom)

    Leaving me with a kiss on the forehead, both of them begin to emit a dazzling light, making their figures vanish over time. After a wile, shortly before they completely vanished, they once more smiled at me, leaving me with tears in my eyes.

    Skindy already left earlier, but after letting them go, I realized. My body felt lighter, and my heart felt like it just made it out of a blizzard. Feeling a soft warmth continuously flowing though me, I then entrust my being to it, waking me up from the darkness before opening my eyes.

    In front of me was a ceiling, which I recognize to be from my room within the mansion. While sitting up and steadying my balance, I finally realize the source of the warmth. There stood Arin, holding onto my hands while smiling towards me. It took me a while to understand what occurred, but the moment it dawned on me, I finally realized that it was over. My heart calmed and a new emotion sprung up, one I couldn''t understand. But it didn''t matter, I finally was able to leave it behind. I will never forget my past, but I will not let it control me, but walk forward with those I trust.

    Feeling relieved, I actually pulled Arin into a hug, glad to see him there as he is. Though I did sneak a peek at his tails, but I only saw three in total, confusing me lightly. But honestly, I didn''t think that Arin was so light... he felt heavier before...

    Leaving the useless thoughts aside, I once more regained anticipation, anticipation for the future, and maybe a tiny bit of hope for it. Well anyway, thank you mom and dad, thank you for watching over me.

 Chapter 26: Flow of time and Surprise

    After Sumi finally let me go, I ran to the kitchen in order to bring her something to eat. She was first a bit shocked when I suddenly ran, but when I returned with food she begun laughing lightly.

    I maybe should have told her that I go to get food, but what happened happened, I can''t change the past...

    The moment I said so, mana suddenly gathered around my body and in the next moment, the surroundings changed. Closing my eyes from the pressure, I suddenly feel arms around me, realizing that I am in a hug by Sumi, but how?

    Looking around, I am still in the room I was before, but something changed. There was no food here, and Sumi was still hugging me. After letting go, I look around, but the room is the same one as before...

    Looking at me curiously, Sumi suddenly asks if something is wrong. I then just turn my head and tell her that I will go grab some food for her, making her smile. Leaving the room, I find the unconscious maid on the floor, completely blacked out. Could it be that I passed through time?

    Asking this question to myself, I walk into the kitchen and grab the food which was prepared there. The tray with the food on it remained the same, to every detail... so did I really travel back a few minutes?

    While still confused, I pick up the tray and walk back to Sumi''s room. Entering it, I bring the tray over to her bed, but nothing happens. While lost in thought, Sumi''s voice calls out to me.

    ˇ°Thank you for worrying Arin, but you can let go of the tray.ˇ± (Sumi)

    Realizing that I kept holding onto the tray, I say sorry with a red face. After thanking me, Sumi then begins eating, but I don''t stay. Telling her that I will check up on Uncle Black, I leave the room.

    Uncle Black lived when the royal foxes still existed , so maybe he will recognize what happened to me.

    Arriving in my room, Uncle Black is already gone. So I walk downstairs as I am sensing him in the living room. Arriving there, Uncle Black just enjoys a cup of tea, but the moment I enter, his eyes open wide once more.

    ˇ°Seriously Arin, can''t I calm down for a while... why are suddenly traces of time-magic around you?!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    As I thought, Uncle Black understands it better than me. Answering him, I explain what just happened, causing Uncle Black to hold his head.

    ˇ°I know that unique magics can be unlocked through silly situation, but seriously! I only unlocked my gravity after being nearly crushed to death by a giant sludge-monster, but he only walks into a room with a tray of food, believing it was rude to leave without saying anything! Can this get any more frustrating?!?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Releasing some of his stress, Uncle Black then sighs big time and looks me in the eyes.

    ˇ°Arin, you now have both space and time unlocked, but not Illusions. But that doesn''t matter currently, you have to train those two diligently from now on, otherwise they will go out of control like today, okay!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Staring at me with a stern gaze, I only nod towards him due to the pressure. Seeing me nod, Uncle Black then pulls me onto the sofa he is sitting on and rubs my head, Laughing while yelling something along the line of me being a worthy son of Lumi.

    Hearing this, I am glad, as I truly want to honor my mom who gave me so much.

    That aside, the day passed over and so did the next few. School was interesting, but I had more fun when visiting the old magic-craftsmen making the golems in town. Actually, he taught me many things about formations and magic-control, as well as how to craft strong golems, even purely with magic when necessary.

    The old man was very kind and helped me a lot. Actually, sometimes even Sumi would come along to visit him, also learning some things. Lately even her power increased, which is already proven by her increased physical strength. Also, she seems to be an all-element just like me, but her constitution makes it difficult to use. But, she says that when I or Luna are around, it works just fine, as though our aura neutralized hers.

    Anyway, with both of us getting stronger every day, while also enjoying our time in the city and with friends, days and weeks pass by quickly.

    By now, I already know how to use space to redirect attacks coming at me, as well as how to speed up time for myself, but it still consumes a lot of mana, even with my abnormal amount. My staff mastery actually reached a point where I can actively fight and not immediately lose. I mastered the basics already and am now working hard on the advanced moves and tricks. Sometimes I would even spar against real monsters, but even without using my mana in the slightest, the fight mostly ends with me winning or at least shooing it away. My practice in the sword, bow and hidden weapons also comes along nicely, but it is still reaches off from Uncle Black''s level.

    That aside, It seems that Mom can finally materialize herself as a phantom at least and sometimes even talks with Uncle Black. She actually enjoys being outside again, but she doesn''t mention it very often.

    Meanwhile, Cyan and Luna both trained using their specialties, strengthening themselves as well. Luna can now attack using advanced tier magic, in dragon terms, and even actively manipulate elements which normally would oppose each other to work together. Cyan on the other hand got a grip on his earth and water- elements while getting used to his defender form. This is the name I gave his shielded humanoid form with scales for skin. He appears like a human warrior with a scale armor on, carrying a shield his size made of the same scales. With those improvements also came his use of the shield technique while utilizing a sword. It took a while, but he is now able to reform his scales on his right hand into a 1.5 meter long sword. So with his form completely unleashed, his aura shows power and resistance, making him appear like an unmovable mountain. But even those mountains can crash under the teaching of Uncle Black, so I kind of feel sorry for him.

    Also, in all this time, me and Sumi would often play together with the other kids in the fields, causing Sumi to slowly but surely pass her fear of others. Though she is still shy around others. Though within the mansion, when there are no guests, she would laugh from time to time and have fun along with us. It really feels like she is integrated into the family already.

    On the side, games like Guard and robber, Werewolf, Hide and seek and other such games proliferated within the children group, while chess and Go, which I made due to sudden inspiration once, frantically spread within the adults-community. Is isn''t a rarity to find dragons and foxes playing chess and go on the side of the streets or in the bars. I even heard that there is a small cafe which weekly holds a small competition. But it kind of got out of hand when that person showed up.

    It was actually on a sunny day that a Dragon Representative of a Human company arrived, asking for the rights to sell the board-games. I didn''t think long before wanting to answer, but Uncle Black interfered, haggling with the merchant and got a hefty profit. Uncle Black said that I can keep the money as I will probably need it in the future, so I just accepted it but entrusted it to Uncle Black. I wouldn''t know what to with all this money anyway, plus there is more to come, so I will leave it to Uncle Black to manage until I now how to do so myself.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Anyway, with those events, and a casual visit from the crimson-wolf mother and her now even bigger son, weeks passed and the second month of the year closed in on it''s mid-way point.

    It is the 22<sup>nd</sup> day of the 2<sup>nd</sup> month, making it one month, sixty days, since the day I had my fight with rune in the arena. Me and Luna were currently training in the garden behind the mansion. She would shoot lightning-bolts while I would try to destroy them by interfering with space.

    This training method is quite hard, as successfully manipulating space in order to extinguish small and fast lightning-bolts is quite taxing on my concentration. Space-magic is like a mirror. You choose a location, and what should be mirrored within it. From Uncle Black I heard that there is actually a higher form, known as void, but not even the fox-queen of ancient times archived this.

    Back to space, with this mirroring I am able to make the fire ball enter and be released somewhere else. I can even temporarily safe up the attack withing the ''mirror'' and later release it towards my unsuspecting enemy.

    But as I think about the effects of space-magic, my concentration fails for a second, letting a quick lightning-bolt pass by and shoot towards me. If it hits it will hurt, it won''t damage me greatly, but It will have a nasty sting to it. Reacting towards my own failure, I speed up my own body with time-magic, and try to dodge. I actually managed to dodge by a hairs breath, but it still grazed my side, causing me to flinch.

    Seeing me get hit, Luna stops producing lightning-bolts and flies into my direction. She then shrinks back into her smallest possible form and curls herself around my left arm. Staying there, I begin using healing magic to fix myself up, but just as I want to return to the mansion, Luna stops me.

    ˇ°Arin, you still smell, you should first go wash yourself up with the outdoor-shower.ˇ± (Luna)

    Suddenly mentioning something like the smell, I am surprised. Normally she would not say anything of this kind, and I don''t even smell that bad. But accepting her argument, I leave her in the field while washing myself up a bit and changing my clothes taken from the inter spacial-ring. I don''t know why, but since this morning, everyone around me started to act strange. Even at today''s training-program from the school did the others act weird.

    Well, it should have been a normal day of Water (4<sup>th</sup> day) of the week, so what is happening?

    While being confused by the circumstance, I finally realizes that all the clothes in my inter-spacial ring are of fine quality and made for great events. There were three kind. One looks like a white uniform for a high-ranking official, child sized of course, while the other is like a tuxedo, I believe that is what they are called, and the last one reminds me of a school-uniform one would wear at special events. In itself it wouldn''t be weird for them to be in there, but I never saw any of them before, and my usual clothes are all missing.

    Thinking thus far, someone is definitely planning something, and Uncle Black is deeply involved. The only ones with access aside from me, to my inter-spacial ring, are Uncle Black and mama Lumi. But mama Lumi can only see whats inside, but not interact with the items, so it had to be Uncle Black.

    While confirming my own suspicion within my mind, suddenly Luna''s voice again resounded.

    ˇ°Hey Arin, did you finish changing?ˇ± (Luna)

    Hearing her voice from outside, I quickly answer, for otherwise she would suddenly enter.

    ˇ°No, there is a problem. My usual clothes aren''t inside my ring. I don''t know why, but do you know where the others are?ˇ± (Me)

    ˇ°Aehm, no?ˇ± (Luna)

    There wasn''t a lie in her words, but she definitely knows that something is going on. But even now, I didn''t feel any malice in anyone, so at least I don''t have to be on guard.

    Picking up the School-uniform like clothes, I change into them. On me they appear simple yet majestic, and perfectly suit my ears and tail. For some reason my appearance reminds me of a prince in civil clothing... I don''t know how I got this idea. Though I did hear Uncle Black talking about me being royalty once. Well I know that I am a royal-fox, no... mystic fox even, but I don''t know what that has to do with me being a real royalty.

    Well anyway, after wearing the uniform and leaving the outdoor-shower, Luna immediately jumps onto my left arm before sinking into it and vanishing, leaving only a tattoo behind. Hiding that tattoo, I then step towards the mansion.

    Wearing this white uniform with neat leather-shoes, I step onto the stone path and make my way to the back-entrance. Sadly that entrance is locked, and I don''t have the key with me. Though, normally the door shouldn''t be locked throughout the day, so slightly weirded out, I begin walking around the mansion to the front entrance.

    Arriving there, I once more dust off my pants and march towards the door. While watching the door, I notice a small magic-circle inscription in the door that isn''t usually there. I learned a lot from the old magic-craftsman, and this circle wasn''t there before.

    Quickly checking it, it seems to scan whose magic-aura is arriving and reacts depending on it. A new security-system?

    Ever so slightly befuddled, I open the door to the front entrance hall. But the moment I open the door...

    ˇ°SURPRISE!ˇ± (Many People)

    ˇ°HAPPY BIRTHDAY, ARIN!ˇ± (Other People)

    Being surprised by the yelling of a large group of people I am dumbfounded for a moment. Though this only lasts until I could hear a faint voice inside my mind.

    ˇ°Happy ninth birthday Arin, Mom is proud of you.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Hearing Moms words and feeling a deep inner warmth, I finally snap back to reality. There I am suddenly assaulted by Uncle Black who holds me in his arms and even throws me into the air. Then he catches me again, but instead of putting me back on the ground, he lifts me onto his shoulder.

    There, I finally have an overview over the whole room. The windows and walls are all decorated with different colored bands, paper cut-outs and even flowers. In the middle one can see tables with different decorations and various snacks as well as drinks on it. And then, the crowd. There are my comrades from school, friends I regularly play with, the old elven magic-craftsman Lindo, my teacher Cynthia, the whole personal of the mansion and in the end even Scyrra is present as well as some people I don''t even recognize. All of them stand in front of me while loudly yelling happy birthday.

    While still slightly shock-frozen, Uncle Black lifts his head, just barely managing to look me in the eyes.

    ˇ°Little Arin, don''t tell me you forgot your birthday? Officially you are nine years old today, so congratulations!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Pulling me back to reality, I finally realize what is going on. The time I was in the crystal froze my aging, so I am only nine today, so it really is my birthday...

    Finally hit with realization, I show a bright smile to everyone present, thanking them for coming.

    Actually, the moment Uncle Black put me back on the ground, Sumi suddenly ran towards me in a dress and congratulated me personally with a smile on her face. Unlike her fur, her dress was in a beautiful green color, making a great contrast to her hair-color. When I asked her what inspired her, she even answered that it was my eye-color which did so. So I kind of got embarrassed, causing some of the guests to laugh, especially the elders.

    Later, all the other people came and congratulated me, some of which I never knew. A few were three and five-tailed foxes, seemingly the new council of elders of the fox-clan, while even the dragon-elders from back in the greeting-session on the first day came here.

    In truth, I actually more than once heard some of the woman call me cute and adorable, with Scyrra even lifting me up into her arms and hugging me. Her action really kind of changed the image I had of her, making her appear more like a happy grandma than a stern ruler. Some other people also tried to touch my fur or hair, but luckily Uncle Black and Sumi acted as defense, standing behind me during the greetings. It somehow even turned into a rumor of who can touch my hair or fur would have great luck in the future, just like a blessing. On that point, even I am slightly creeped out. (A.N: Arin, you are too cute. Due to the high standard with dragons and foxes after their transformation you ''only'' look super cute in their eyes, but in human lands, girls and woman''s hearts would melt seeing your appearance.)

    Also, Rune and Feris arrived. In this month, our relationship was more or less able to be rebuilt, kind of like a restart in a game. He is back and accepted inside the class, and by now he is just like another comrade. He did drop his haughty and snob like attitude, so it wasn''t such a big problem to get along with him now.

    While laughing, playing and enjoying snacks, suddenly the kitchen-door opened, and a cart with a massive cake on top was driven out by the chef. It is a fruit-cake, as until now there still isn''t any chocolate to be found. But even so, the cake is massive with nearly 2 diameters in size. On top, nine big candles decorate it in many different colors. Seeing the cake, Uncle Black urges me to blow them out, but sadly, the cake is on a height where I can barely reach the candles.

    So after a short complaint, which once more resulted in laughter from the crowd, Uncle Black lifts me up and I blow out all the candles. Honestly, I wouldn''t have managed to do so in one breath, so I kind of cheated and created air within my lungs using Magic-Power.

    Anyway, after that, the cake was cut in pieces with me getting the biggest one. So, after a while, and after heaps of cake and snacks, most of us kids went outside to play while the adults remained to chat with each other. Two of the maids actually came with us, mostly to keep overview and watch over us.

    The sun already began sinking beyond the horizon when the first guests left. Mostly people who had to wake up early tomorrow.

    But even so, me and the other kids kept playing until nearly everyone was gone, leaving only me, Sumi, Rune, Feris and five others behind. And with Uncle Blacks agreement, we even changed the birthday-party into a sleep-over. The girls would share a room with Sumi while the guys would come with me. We even got our hands extra on some additional mattresses to sleep on.

    The party then slowly ended and me and the other kids dragged our tired bodies to bed. Some of the kids parents gave some last minute instructions, such as that they should behave and go to school tomorrow on time, but that aside, what waited for me was a night of comfortable sleep.

    Two of the guys actually kept on talking for a while, but I didn''t notice anymore after a while as I was too tired.

    And with this, the greatest birthday since arriving in this world, no, since I was born, occurred to me, as it was my first birthday with a real Family...

 Chapter 27: Surprise (2)

    Waking up in the morning, I look around the room. Aside from me, only Rune is awake. The other two seems to have talked until deep in the night, so they are still asleep.

    With them snoring in a loud voice, continuing sleeping is near impossible, so with groggy movements I lift my upper body and stretch my arms, releasing a yawn as I do so.

    Standing up, I summon forth some of my clothes and change from my pajama into them before the others wake up. Well, this is my first morning as a nine year old, so I kind of feel exited. And so, with renewed determination, I stretch myself once more and silently walk outside of the room. School normally starts only after the sun has risen completely from the horizon, but due to me being so tired after yesterdayˇŻs party, I slept early.

    To my surprise, Rune left the room just after I wanted to step down to the kitchen, so we both carefully descended the stairs. As only the first few ripples of the sun shone over the mountains, most of the people living here are still asleep, causing us to be super silent. Rune on my side is actually already fourteen years old in about another month, so he will count as an independent member by then, allowing him to marry, own land and even leave the mountains at his own risk, but his appearance still reminds me of a twelve year old.

    Uncle Black said that my halved growth rate is abnormal, as even normal foxes only have an about 15 - 20% slower growth rate in comparison to humans. Maybe because I am a mix of High-Human originally and a Mystic-Fox? Well, there was that old guy at my party, and he talked a lot with Uncle Black, saying things about me being abnormal even for a High-Human. I will have to ask Uncle Black what he meant by that later.

    Anyway, after descending the stairs and not finding anyone in the kitchen, both of us decided to go to the living-room. There, the table and one of the sofas were actually overloaded with presents. Well, yesterday, me and the other kids had so much fun playing that we completely forgot about the presents.

    Well, that doesnˇŻt matter now, so I slowly approach the pile and pick one out. It is a packet the size of my head, yet a lot less heavy than it looks. Well, I really wan t to open the presents now, as keeping my hands from ripping away the wrapping is really hard. But still, Uncle Black told me not to open them unless he and the others were there, so with a slightly disappointed heart, I put the present back onto the pile.

    But, just as I want to turn around and ask Rune if he wants to play a round of chess, I spot Uncle Black leaning onto the door-frame while showing a big smile. I know from experience, but this smile has a grin hidden behind it. While watching him, Rune by now noticed my strange gaze, and also turned around, shocked that he couldn''t sense him showing up.

    Well, Uncle Black is one of the few experts I know who can kill their presence to the point even I barely sense it. Anyway, him showing up with such a smile means that something is up and he is greatly amused by it, a surprise maybe? Uncle Black is very protective of me and Sumi, but he also likes teasing and tricking us in an innocent way. And yes, he loves to have secrets, so I sometimes have the feeling I only know him on the surface. Well, not even a year passed since I started to live with him, so I will just have to be patient.

    While staring at Uncle Black as I am thinking, he then moves forward and picks me up. Well, my physique is still as small as yesterday, so he didn''t have any trouble actually lifting me up and placing me on his shoulder, the only problem is that the door-frame is low enough to make me duck as he passes through. While practically kidnapping me, with Rune desperately trying to keep up, he then moves me to the kitchen before speaking in a hushed and serious voice.

    ˇ°Arin, the best surprise has yet to come, so eat something, as we will leave in an hour. Oh, you don''t have to worry, as school is suspended for the day for you and Sumi.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Suddenly being given crashing news, I only stare at Uncle Black blankly. What did he mean by ''best surprise''? Is there a present he wants to show me real bad? But please spare me from making public appearances in town, since the accident involving Rune and Feris, I kind of have a fear of it.

    Mentioning my fear to him, Uncle Black only laughs and says ''you''ll see'' over and over again. Actually, even Mama Lumi as awfully quiet, yesterday evening she could barely let me sleep, while nearly smothering me within my own mind with hugs. Though, I am happy that she was there for me, as well as her happy and proud expression on my birthday.

    Anyway, soon after we arrived in the kitchen, two of the maids together with the girls come walking down the stairs. All of them seem a bit tired, probably because they kept chatting until deep into the night. Also, the two remaining boys arrived as well, but their complexion wasn''t much better then the ones the girls had, maybe even worse.

    That aside, everyone drank some fruit juice and had bread for breakfast before Uncle Black pulled us with him. Actually most of the others had to go to school, with only Rune and Feris joining us. And with our team of five, we marched into the city, towards the eastern side. It is on that side that the ship-airport is located, for both flying monsters and ships.

    Well, just as we are about to arrive there, suddenly a loud gong resounded from within the port, signaling an incoming ship. Looking up, I actually see a ship I am very familiar with. It is the flying ship we took from the crazy scientist-woman who tried to kill Uncle Black and all the monsters within Abryssal-Canyon. I do remember the fight only hazily, but I did enjoy the flight, especially with all the crazy stuff happening on it.

    Anyway, on closer inspection, why is the banner a fox-head with green eyes and ten tails behind it? Did Uncle Black arrange for this? Well, its not like I am against it, but it still feels weird to have a ship with a banner representing yourself.

    Entering the port, we are greeted by several dragon- and fox-kin, transporting and working on different loads of cargo for the ships and beasts, mostly secured with various ropes and chains. Passing them are the docks, decorated with small stone statues representing flying dragons while there are several lamp-posts installed should a ship arrive at night. I also see multiple floating balls in the sky, emitting a weak light due to the sun, but I guess those are for navigation at night?

    Well, behind one of the more ascended docks, suddenly the ship began to decelerate and land, creating a small air-current while doing so. And with the ship, the giant door for the cargo bay at the bow of the ship opens and several workers step inside, carrying multiple kinds of boxes and barrels.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Meanwhile, a small wooden bridge was placed between the ship and the dock, allowing the passengers to cross it. And with us being beneath the dock, we couldn''t exactly see the people leaving, only the silhouettes. But after a short moment, all of a sudden Cyan emerged from the flight of stairs leading up there, revealing a happy, proud and accomplished expression.

    I knew that Cyan was missing the last few days due to a mission given to him by Uncle Black, but did he travel outside the mountains for it?

    While thinking about the reason and purpose of his trip, Cyan arrived before me and Uncle Black with a proud and nearly ecstatic expression.

    ˇ°Arin, Sir Aaron, I have accomplished my mission!ˇ± (Cyan)

    Telling so in a nearly shouting tone, Uncle Black just nods his head, allowing Cyan to return to the flight of stairs, ordering him to get ''them''. Meanwhile, I am still confused, what kind of mission, what did Uncle Black want Cyan to do, and why did Uncle Black keep it hidden from me? Does it have something to do with this surprise?

    While asking questions to myself, Cyan disappears in the shadow of the stairway, only to appear several seconds later with the silhouettes of several people behind him.

    The moment I see those silhouettes, something inside me rings out, like an alarm-bell, but of the good kind. I don''t know why, but I feel an nostalgic aura, how?

    ˇ­

    My questions are soon answered the moment the silhouettes stepped forth from the shadow.

    First a middle aged man with strong features and scars over his face appears, wearing a magic-imbued mantel and a mithril sword on his back. His appearance is like someone mixed ruffian with a knight, creating an intimidating guardsmen. Well, the pressure he releases isn''t on the level of Uncle Black by far, so it kind of feels like a breeze at most. But Sumi behind me wasn''t used to pressure, so she all of a sudden hid behind my back and watched the men step forward. Well, I guess her hiding behind my small build would be more comical than effective, but whatever, I don''t mind.

    Even so, after the man came another who represented the absolute opposite. With the disposition of a scholar and wearing a white robe, his gives off a calm and gentle feeling, but I can also feel a frosty nature beneath. But one thing is peculiar, even though the man wore a big hat and hid his tails within his robe, I already instinctively know that he is indeed a fox-kin, and a five tails even.

    Maybe this is an ability as a superior fox-kin, but honestly, why would he hide it in the Dragon-mountains? Looking at the expression Uncle Black makes while looking back to him, I realize that I am not the only one who noticed.

    But that aside, behind the two arrived a small squad of human knights, all wearing a robe with the same symbol. And within their midst stood a pair of elders, donning high quality robes and wearing a friendly smile. Following behind them is a young man with blond hair like the elder before him. He is most probably already an adult, but his face is still childish somehow, yet shows a demeanor worthy of someone rich and mighty.

    With him are two girls, both having the same light blue hair color and features, marking them as twins. But that wasn''t all... behind them stood two girls, also surveillanced by the guards...

    It was Anna and Alice, both from the orphanage. But unlike me, both of them had grown quite a lot, making the distance between our heights even greater.

    But even so, does that mean that this is the royal family of the Arcadela Empire? I think I read in the report from Uncle Black that both Anna and Alice ended up there and are taken care off well. But reading about something and seeing the actual result is completely different... I am shocked.

    Unable to close my mouth at my sudden meeting with them, I want to run over and greet them, but Uncle Black held me by the shoulder, keeping me in place. He then suddenly conjured a small wind, carrying a message over to me... I really have much more to learn...

    <Don''t get impatient little one, they will not recognize you in this form anyway, at least not immediately. Let''s see their reactions first, so I want you to stay calm okay?> (Uncle Black)

    Sending me a short questioning gaze, I only nod silently, but it is easier said than done, making me nearly burst with excitement... yet also fear...

    It was on this moment that the king stepped forth and greeted Uncle Black.

    ˇ°Mister Geyser I assume? Thank you very much for inviting us here. I am King Lancio Tervanca the 3<sup>rd</sup>, nice to meet you.ˇ± (King)

    Speaking in a dignified voice, the King makes a light bow before Uncle Black. Not putting up any airs, Uncle Black greets him as well, even if in a simple manner.

    ˇ°Thank you King for actually coming on this short notice. I of course also greet the royal family, and with this, welcome to the Dragon Mountains.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Uncle Black gestured with his hand to follow him, causing the whole group, me included, to move. In reality, I long noticed the quiet stares that Anna has been sending towards me, as well as the reaction of the prince to such behavior. It wasn''t on the level of irritation, but dangerous emotions still swirled around. Please don''t let this become another Rune incident.

    Anyway, after a quick ride on a coach I didn''t even notice arriving, we all entered the now clean mansion with even more personal than before.

    Aside from the three maids, chef and Butler I would usually see, there is at least five times the number here now. I may have to explain, but the mansion is so large, I never really come around in about fifty percent of it, but for hide and seek with Cyan and Sumi it is the best.

    Anyway, after the knights and guards got their quarters assigned, Uncle Black invited the royal family, Anna, Alice, me and Sumi into the lounge which I rarely visit. Cyan also followed, but his previously happy demeanor already changed back to his usual strained atmosphere due to the surrounding pressure.

    Within the Room, Uncle Black then smiled and said in a soft voice.

    ˇ°Your majesty, I think it is inappropriate for the kids to listen to the talk we will have, so could we send them out, let them have some fun and get to know one another?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    His voice was soft, but leaked a bit of pressure, causing the King to nod silently.

    Afterwards, me, Sumi, Anna and Alice were guided outside the room, together with the twin sisters of the royal family. Arriving in the corridor, I ask myself why we were even being invited inside... a test maybe? Anyway, with only us remaining here, I guide them to the garden, before sitting down in the grass. I begin meditating, because otherwise I can''t calm myself down... my heart is racing in anticipation, yet fearing rejection for my changes from the ones I call friends.

    I don''t know how to handle it, so my smile was stiff for most of the time, keeping me from really interacting with our guests. Meanwhile, the looks Anna and Alice give me become more and more suspicious, making me feel down.

    Will they hate me if they find out? Will they still remain my important friends...?

    Sumi stayed by my side when she found out I am originally a human, she was shocked, but it didn''t really change the way she looks at me, which I am really thankful for.

    Still, unable to find a solution within my heart, I suddenly jolt up as a warm hand grabs one of my currently three tails. The next moment, another hand grabs my ears and hair, making me even lose control of my mana for a second.

    Those hands belong to Anna, as I already recognize her scent with my nose, but what...?!?

    ˇ°You know, you remind me of a little brother of mine... though he didn''t have such warm and nice fur... I wish I find him soon, I don''t even know where he is curr...ˇ± (Anna)

    ˇ°Hic...ˇ± (Arin)

    Before she could finish her sentence, I begin to cry. I was worried, worried I was abandoned, but even so, she still looked for me. I read the report about her demanding my search, but I didn''t know if it was right. I didn''t know if I could feel like this anymore, but hearing her say that, I cry once more.

    Being suddenly surprised by me tearing up, Anna then kneels in front of me, watching me with worried eyes. Her disposition is still the same; caring, yet wild and unrestrained. While silently tearing up, releasing some of the pain I had within me, she suddenly hugs me, the same way she would when I was still sitting within the wheel-chair back on earth.

    She was always hugging me when I got depressed or sad, often allowing me to calm down. Even this time I suddenly feel myself calm down, helping me recover my spirit.

    It was then that I decided to change into my human... high-human form, showing her who I truly am.

    The moment I changed, Anna reacted at the sudden disappearance of my tails and fox-ears, making her back away a bit in shock.

    But then she froze, wide eyed and staring into my own, slightly red, eyes.

    ˇ°Arin?!?ˇ± (Anna)

 Chapter 28: Annas Surprise (Part 1/2)

    Where am I...?

    Hot, I am feeling hot... help!...

    Feeling a burning-sensation all over my body, my mind seems to enter a frenzied state.

    My thoughts can''t form and I feel my body drenched in sweat...

    help!...

    ˇ­

    I suddenly feel a wet and cooling feeling on my forehead, allowing me to calm my mind and have clear thoughts. With my body still feeling like a heated oven, I try to open my eyes to find out what is going on, but to no avail.

    In this situation I can feel fear creep up in my heart, invading my thoughts. I am scared. What is happening, how did I get here...

    While slowly losing myself to panic, a sudden warm and gentle voice calls out to me.

    ˇ°Young lady, please calm down, you are safe. You have a high fever, so you should stay calm.ˇ± (???)

    Normally if someone would say that while I can''t see or react, I would doubt them and feel even worse. But for some reason I don''t feel fear towards this voice and it calms my heart.

    Meanwhile, as my heart and thoughts calm down, a strong darkness surrounds me slowly, robbing me of my consciousness.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Awakening to a comfortable feeling, I slowly open my eyes. While my vision still remains cloudy and blurry, I slowly move my head to look around.

    I seem to be placed within what looks like a big pool, with something comfortable caressing my head. Looking down, I appear to be naked while sitting in the warm water, but my head still feels dizzy, so I can''t really follow the situation. That is until I could hear a very familiar voice...

    ˇ°Anna, finally. You wouldn''t wake up no matter what we did, I am happy you are finally awake!ˇ± (Alice)

    Suddenly hugging the me whoˇŻs still confused, Alice nearly pushes me into the pool, spraying water everywhere.

    Meanwhile the young woman taking care of my hair let''s go and greets me with a warm smile.

    ˇ°Young Lady, you finally awoke. Glad to see you are alright.ˇ± (Lady???)

    I do recognize her voice, but I can''t remember... Anyway, with my mind going completely blank, I take a look at her. Her appearance reminds me of the maids from the princess-show I loved to watch, wearing a black dress with a white apron added. Though there weren''t any frills, it still suited her quite well.

    While trying to make head and tails out of my situation, the maid begins rinsing my head with water, causing me to twitch slightly due to the unexpected heat.

    It was later that I was dressed in middle-aged looking clothes and guided through numerous hallways. Honestly, I don''t understand what is happening. First the weird black hole, then the burning pain and now suddenly the middle-ages. Did I travel through time together with Alice? No, the middle-ages in Europe were a lot darker and less clean. I once saw a documentary, so I believe it is different...

    While still confused, we were welcomed in a room by an elderly looking pair together with a few other people as well as a blonde young man and what seem to be twin-girls with blue hair. Seeing their appearance, I am confused. Blue hair? Seriously?!

    With my grasp on reality fading, Alice suddenly grabs me by the arm, trying to calm me down. Well, she is three years older than me, so she is still a size taller than me. Honestly, even if Alice is the honest, innocent and shy type, she is very nice to me and the other girls back in the orphanage, so I feel safe around her.

    Guided by her, I take a seat on the opposite sofa, taking a curious look around. The room is rather gaudy, but not overwhelming, kind of comfortable to stay in. Meanwhile, the elder man before me begins to speak.

    ˇ°Good day young lady, seems like you finally awoke. Let me introduce ourselves. I am King Lancio Tervanca the 3<sup>rd</sup>, King of this Arcadela Kindom. This beautiful woman to my left is my wife Nuremia, while the young man there is my son and those are my daughters.ˇ± (King Lancio)

    Guiding my sight with his hand, I am astonished once again. He is a royal? I am in a kingdom? I never heard of Arcadela Kindom in history classes, so what is happening?!?

    With my confusion reaching a new peak, suddenly a person in a white robe steps forth. To my surprise and shock, the moment he takes off the robe, a pair of red fox-ears and five tails reveal themselves on him. Appearance wise they look real, but it took me some time to believe that, as I tried to reject reality. Actually, I don''t dare to, but I am really eager to touch those tails, they look so fluffy. Aside from Arin not many know of it, bu I really love fluffy things. In the beginning, the first time I came in contact with Arin was mostly because he had fluffy hair and a cure appearance, also, he didn''t mind me treating him like a little brother... I miss him...

    All of this aside, as well as my empty and confused heart, it seems that the language I am speaking is automatically translated using an ancient Magic once found, so until we can freely understand their language, we will have to go with this.

    Anyway, with magic existing here, my heart starts to beat faster. I really want to know how to use magic. It may have been my excitement at the moment, but I completely forgot that I was in front of a king and a weird fox-person.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Anyway, the fox person then began explaining the occurrences which led to me and Alice arriving here, describing it as a dimensional transfer which didn''t happen for the first time. Though I had a few questions at first, the fox-guy, who names himself Cedric, answered all of them diligently. He didn''t seem to be against teaching us, but throughout the whole conversation, his voice remained cold.

    That aside, me and Alice were then invited to stay in the palace until we are used to the world, and able to make our way ourselves. With that said, when the king asked if we need something, I immediately yelled ''magic!''. ? may have been too rowdy or so I though seeing the generalsˇŻ expression, but the king only laughed and then told his daughters to come and teach us.

    We first of course ate something and were given proper clothes. They itch though due to the rough fabric. I did expect something like princess'' clothes, but they were rather simple and more practical than expected. I was a bit down-cast about this, but Alice reassured me that I surely can wear them later, as we only arrived yesterday here.

    With that being said, I am suddenly surprised. The king lets us meet him in person even though we are only here for a day?, there have to be some circumstances.

    Though to my surprise, the days passed by without much out of the ordinary happening, aside from the beast-kin, weird food, monsters, clothes, lifestyle, dragons, magic and many more. It took me a few weeks to really get accustomed to all the weirdness I experienced, especially the new food. But that aside, the most important aspect of all, I was unable to use magic!

    Three days after I woke up, the king organized an elemental-stone in order to learn of our attributes, but to mine and Alice surprise, our elements were clear, but the light for mana capacity was so weak that it could count as nonexistent. My element is Wind and Light, as the crystal showed a greenish color with a yellow core. Meanwhile, Alice has only has the basic fire element, but her affinity is abnormal.

    Anyway, I did study the way mana and magic works in order to use it myself, of course. But the guy responsible for reading the books to me got bored after a while, so I only know the basics.

    The sisters told me that one needs a massive amount of mana in order to use magic, but with my minuscule amount, even using the most basic everyday-tier magic seems impossible. Actually, the king was surprised as well, as even commoners have at least three to four times my amount. Unlike me though, Alice had double the amount, but still beneath a commoner.

    After that day, my mind and motivation collapsed for at least one week. I wanted to eat chocolate, but it doesn''t seem to exist here, so I got even more depressed. It was only after Alice took care of me and talked me out of it that I regained my motivation and will, making me leave my bed.

    I was still down for quite a while, and the only reason we were this welcomed in the castle even though I am practically a moocher is because Alice is good at cooking and is currently someone aiding in the royal-kitchen.

    I myself didn''t know how to contribute, as I don''t have a particular set of skills. I don''t have the cooking ability of Alice, nor do I have the dexterous hands of Arin, it is sad.

    But, suddenly remembering a name I have nearly forgotten once again, I suddenly jump up in shock. What happened to the others, where did they go?

    Being suddenly bombarded by questions within my mind, I run towards the princess'' chambers. Sadly, they aren''t present, so I run towards the flower-garden behind the palace, where they spend most of their time.

    Arriving there, I meet the two twin-sisters enjoying tea time together. Both wear simple yet elegant clothes, but I didn''t bother with them at the moment.

    ˇ°Oh, Anna. How can we help you?ˇ± (Livienne)

    Huff..., huff..., catching my breath first because of my short run, the other sister speaks up in a rather amused tone.

    ˇ°For you to run like that, you really are hurried, is there a problem?ˇ± (Livielle)

    Both of them are kind to me and Alice, even going as far as saying that we are sisters, but at the moment I only nod shortly towards them before opening my mouth.

    ˇ°I wanted to ask... is it possible that other dimensional-travelers were found? I mean, me and Alice were only two of the eight of us who were swallowed by the darkness.ˇ± (Me)

    Saying that, the two sisters open their eyes wide, staring at me. The next moment Livienne calms down visibly, but still denies my assumption. Following them afterwards, the matter about the others is reported to his majesty who immediately takes action.

    It takes a lot of time, but a definitive answer never arrived. There were some rumor about otherworlders appearing on the Imrun-continent, but otherwise there was nothing.

    But even so, after several days I actually found something I am good at. I have a good handling with animals. So when I played around the fields once where some of the knights were training, one of the horses went berserk and started hitting out. Some of the knights actually got injured, but it was nothing serious.

    It was on that moment that I tried approaching the horse, and to mine and everyone''s surprise, the horse calmed down immediately the moment I showed up. For some reason all the animals and even the tame horses calmed in my presence since that day, why I don''t know.

    From then on many different things happened, such as me being invited to the school the princessesˇŻ visit, together with Alice, as well as the young prince Jarek. And yes, he is annoying. For some reason he keeps going on around Alice, acting like they are best friends. I don''t know why he would do this aside from trying to woo her, but he is just so... stupid!

    He acts like a gentleman, but around me he stares daggers while nearly floating when Alice is around. I am pretty sure he fell in love with her. But Alice is only barely fourteen years old in a few weeks, so what is he even trying to do, he alone is already nearly an adult, and what was it again? 17 years old or so?

    Anyway, Alice seems to have noticed it and also tries to counter, but her attempts have until now been useless, though the sisters help her so I am glad.

    That aside, school was for nobles, but surprisingly, due to the local system, there were commoners and other guests around, and the nobles weren''t even mad. I have to admit, I kind of like this.

    With that, the days once more stretched to weeks while those turned into months. Well, there are only six months in Treia''s, this worlds, calender, so I was confused at first.

    Even so, there was a certain accident nearly three months after our arrival. By the time I was already known as the Valkyrie of the knight order, mostly due to my ability to communicate with animals. Though I can''t speak with them, I somehow can understand their intent and will, making it possible for me to effectively communicate with them.

    It was on a certain day when Alice, who by now was known as the divine chef within the castle, was going into the garden to visit me, as I am taking care of the smaller pet-animals the sisters own.

    Her appearance wasn''t the best as she was rather tired, but the day was nearly over so it didn''t change much... but there I was wrong.

    I was about to greet her when suddenly a tall shadow emerged behind her, capturing her with its arms. Screaming due to the sudden surprise, some guards come running, but before they can interfere, the shadow jumps in front of them and knocks them out, using some kind of weird technique. I wasn''t sure, but this shadow was definitely no human, as his size and build are nearly double the original human size.

    Anyway, rooted to the spot due to my fear, the shadow takes a look before showing a crooked smile and slowly walks away.

    In my shock I couldn''t think... why would they kidnap Alice, the only one I have remaining...?!?

    Maybe because I relied on her, but the moment she nearly vanished from my sight, something within me burst, crying out in fear and anger. Those emotions gushed over me, anger at my inability to help, sadness from seeing a friend taken away and fear of the loneliness.

    It was at that moment that I created what was called a domain in this world... a technique only available to high-humans. Able to utilize the Magic-Power around them solely using their will and emotion, able to live long lives while fighting on... this is me now. At the moment I had no idea what I am doing, but in my rage, I didn''t care.

    With the Magic-Power being unlocked and swamping through my body like a tidal-wave, a strong yet comfortable heat fills my every fiber. And in my anger and sadness, a strong wind made of pure light gathered in front of me, shooting out like a flat moon... a blade made of both light and wind.

    The blade itself barely has any power, mostly due to me only having awakened, but that didn''t matter. Being surprised by the sudden magic being casted without even using my mana, the shadow dodges the blade on instinct, dropping Alice as he does. My domain is weak and tiny, barely covering my whole body, but in my anger I kept creating countless weak wind-blades, no better than mosquito-bites, slashing towards the shadow at high speeds.

    (A.N. For clearance, Arin can also purely use mana or purely use MP to cast magic, but mixing them has the most power and effect, causing him to prefer this method.)

    I was first surprised he would even dodge those weak blades, but it appears that his shadow-element he uses for hiding is being erased partially if it comes in contact with the blades. But unlike him, my power was nearly infinite, so the blades kept coming, attacking him relentlessly, like a tsunami.

    But even so, it was unable to penetrate or even harm him, causing myself to slowly lose hope. I didn''t train magic, believing it is impossible for me to use, but that now came biting back at me.

    Anyway, none of my attacks connected, but in the end I could hold him back until the knights arrived, defeating him and taking him into custody. But as soon as I saw that everything was alright, my mind wavered due to the unexpected pressure I put on it, causing me to slowly collapse and lose consciousness. As a result, both me and Alice were brought to the medical section within the castle, taken care of by the maids and nurses assigned to us.

    But at the time, I wouldn''t have guessed that this event was the beginning of a whole string of events, causing me to meet old friends and new ones over a long journey. Or not, because after the incident I slept for a whole week. But still, things changed, and so did Alice and I... because by estimate, the thought to be extinct High-Humans, have once more returned to this world...

    ˇ­

 Chapter 28: Annas Surprise (Part 2/2)

    ˇ­

    After I woke up, there were different circumstances going on, such as another nation infiltrating the kingdom, causing especially the army general to have a headache. It was only later I would hear that it was the MinisterˇŻs of Alare Empires doing. He heard of the good food Alice made, and because of his selfishness, after tasting the food at a visit, he then tried to kidnap her. It was exactly on that fateful day that all this happened.

    But, with the perpetrator caught and interrogated, the King tried to use this as a bargaining-chip with the empire, being relentless in his actions. I disliked using the incident as something like a favor towards someone else, but I don''t really want to understand politics.

    Anyway, from that day on, me and Alice were once more taken into magic-training, but this time differently. There are some old / ancient training-manuals for High-Humans remaining, as MP is different in use than mana. And following them, both me and Alice started to get the hang of it. Of course, some wiser magicians gave us tips and helped out, but in the end, we had to figure out most by ourselves. We could also link mana to MP under certain circumstance, but for now we kept that a secret, as that might change the way things were, and we are afraid enough of the changes already happening around us.

    Anyway, from that day forward, my magic-training starts once more. My Light element is actually pretty useful, and only three months later I could already use Healing to mend even damaged bones.

    Of course there were various obstacles, but in the end, even Alice mastered her use of MP. Unlike me though, her use is heavier and not really strong enough for combat, but still good enough for self-defense shields andˇ­ cooking. Her strength isnˇŻt great, but due to her affinity, she can even set the heat of her flames and even let them change colorsˇ­ Honestly, magic-cooked steak is the bestˇ­

    My drooling aside, both me and Alice continued to grow in size and knowledge, as well as understanding. Of course, we both tried to find ways to contact our friends from earth, but until after more than a year, there was no reaction.

    The prince by now cooled his head a bit, but he is still pursuing Alice. Even so, he by now tolerates my existence at least, letting me have an easier time dealing with him. Though, he is still way over his league if he believes I will just let him get Alice, but in the end, it isnˇŻt my decision.

    And so the year passed on, until a certain incident occurred even me and Alice felt. It was right after our 1<sup>st</sup> year in Treia anniversaries, causing us to become suspicious. The event occurred north of this kingdom, but rather far away. The King said that it probably has something to do with the Abryssal Canyon who is beyond the mountain, sea and forest.

    But even so, the event of the massive mana-explosion somehow resonated with the MP in the air, causing me and Alice to sense it with ease. The power was of no distinct element, or all of them combined however you look at it. Anyway, this power somehow had an impact on both me and Alice, as well as several strong magicians and monsters in the vicinity. I was even told that the guardian beast of the palace, a giant wyvern, bowed his head in this direction when the explosion occurred, causing not only the king to worry.

    Though, they say that it was because of the ancient Dragon living there since thousands of years, causing even the massive wyvern to show respect.

    But anyway, the whole situation practically escalated as two months later, a rare flying ship with an unknown banner showed up before our door-step.

    The Ship itself carried two banners, with one being from the origin-nation and the other one painted on the ship, showing the banner of the owner. The banners themselves I couldn''t recognize, but the one on the flag showed a combination of various Elements depicted in front of a weird scale like of a lizard, while the one painted on the hull showed the head of a fox with ten tails behind him. I don''t know who this ship belongs to, but after seeing the reaction coming from the sisters, I can be assured that they are important.

    The moment it actually entered our sight, me, Alice and the twin sisters were actually playing in the garden, together with the various pets the sisters owned. I especially like the black wolf-like animal, as he often acts like a puppy.

    Anyway, the moment the ship descended, most of the small animals fled or hid behind us, showing fear and respect towards the ship, or whoever was on it.

    The ship itself appeared like a large scale version of the combat-ships I often see depicted in pirate-stories, while a lot more elegant and clean. It is over a hundred meters long, with three masts and giant white sails, decorated with the same banner as on the hull.

    The ship itself seems to be quipped with various gadgets, as there are even some small sails attached to the sides, revealing large rows of cannons beneath. There is also the normal control unit normal boats have, what is it called... ''oar'' or something like that? Anyway, the ship appears to be able to both fly and swim, so I am kind of interested how it manages to stay afloat in the air.

    While I watch as this ship slowly fills my vision when it descends, more and more people enter the garden. There are many guards and knights, as well as his majesty the king himself.

    Behind them the queen and prince also followed, with the general and Cedric, the fox-guy, closely behind.

    They didn''t even manage to completely walk out onto the field, before the ship stabilized it''s position about five meters above the ground, right above the garden. Above me, I could see the hull of the ship, casing me to hurt my neck due to the unnecessary stretching.

    Anyway, just as some of the soldiers start to prepare the magic-cannons installed in the castle, a hatch opens on the lower side of the hull, letting a stable stream of light settle down towards the ground. It''s appearance reminds me of the beam aliens use to abduct people with, but unlike then, I could definitely sense mana and Magic-Power within it.

    For whatever reason, the mana and Magic-Power supplied each other, making both me and Alice interested, as that might be the solution to our idea about them coexisting.

    But before we could even take a closer look, a young man with dark blue hair and weird tattoos on his forehead and wrists descended in the beam, making a rather nervous expression while doing so.

    The power he leaked was practically none, but everyone, especially the animals, knew that he is dangerous, causing us to be on guard.

    But the words this being spoke the moment he stepped onto solid ground, froze even the king.

    ˇ°Greetings your Majesty. I am Cyan, a messenger sent by the Ancient Dragon Aaron Geyser from the Dragon Mountains.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Making a nervous bow, it completely destroyed the image of a dangerous individual, and instead exchanged it with a nervous young man, doing his job for the first time.

    Anyway, the moment he spoke for the first time, the king let out a cramped smile before answering in a kind tone.

    ˇ°Sir Cyan, in this case we welcome you as an ambassador from the Dragon Mountains. May I have the proof of your identity?ˇ± (King Lancio)

    The moment he said that, the man pulled out a small black scale from his pocket, revealing several banners mixed with each other, with a black banner in the center. Seeing this, the king only nods towards the soldiers, making them back down. Actually, he said dragon mountains, as in the legendary mountains in the very north from here? The mountains no human enters without permission?

    While asking myself question related to the origin of the man, the king invited him into the castle, but the next words startled them again.

    ˇ°I~I am sorry your majesty, but I am not allowed to leave the vicinity of the ship. As for my p~purpose, I shall invite your majesty to the dragon mountains, as Sir Aaron Geyser wishes to talk to you.ˇ± (Cyan)

    I don''t exactly understand what this communication intaled, aside from the fact that he is invited into the motherland of dragons, but seeing the kings expression, there seems to be more to it.

    ˇ°Oh, then may I know why I am invited?ˇ± (King)

    Hearing the kings words, the young man tenses up, before taking out a letter and holding it out. A certain soldier reacts and instantly takes the letter before delivering it to the king, who then immediately breaks the wax and reads it.

    After several minutes, and a period of thinking, the king opened his eyes once again, deeply looking at Cyan.

    ˇ°I accept, but I will need time to prepare, please give me three days.ˇ± (King)

    Saying so, the messenger by the name of Cyan only nods before flying back up into the ship.

    Still, I have the illusion he gets abducted by aliens if he keeps floating up and down in this beam.

    Well, ignoring my thoughts on the matter, as soon as the hatch closed, the king begun making arrangements.

    For one, it seems that me and Alice will tag along, as well as the whole royal family. When I asked why, he only answered that there is no safer spot than the dragon mountains, unless you pissed off an important dragon.

    I at first thought of this as weird, as I believe their to be about a hundred, maybe a thousand dragons, but unlike my estimation, the Dragon Mountains appear to be filled with dragons, easily surpassing the tens of thousands.

    Anyway, the king organized a strong escort as well as several people to come with him. He also gave the prime minister his orders for the following days, as he and the rest of the royal family will be absent. Normally no one would do something of this kind, but as the prime minister is an old and loyal friend of the king, he entrusted him with the task.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Me and the other girls also prepared, packing clothes, makeup and other such utensils. The queen actually helped us packing, but was rather troubled at the fighting sisters who were unable to decide who gets the gold-white dress. Somehow in the end neither took it, and Alice got it instead.

    Anyway, with everyone prepared and everything packed, three days later both me and Alice, the royal Family, the fox-guy, the knight commander under the general and several elite knights followed us to the garden where since three days ago a giant ship floated in the air.

    It just stayed there, unmoving. Yet for some reason, there was barely any movement even on the ship. Though there are sightings of dragon like people walking around while even some dragon and fox merchants descended and did trading with the palace, causing the king to be positively surprised by the sudden increase in funds.

    Anyway, we were all surprised when suddenly one to five-tailed fox-kin arrived, greeting and trading with the palace. Though the impact was slightly reduced due to me knowing Cedric, but suddenly seeing many different fox-kin with fluffy looking tails and ears, I am really tempted to ask one to let me touch them.

    But, as Cedric taught me, every fox-kin above fourteen years of age would be displeased by having someone else than their marriage partner and kids touch them. Of course there are exceptions, such as fox-kin children and care-takers who deal with them, as well as some more. But knowing all of them to be adults seeing them in front of me, I donˇŻt dare to ask, nearly going insane due to my greed to touch those fluffy things.

    All of my late thoughts aside, the moment we arrived, the young man from the first day descended once again. He did have kind of a displeased face on, but it doesnˇŻt seem to be aimed at us. Gathering some courage I asked him why he did look so down, but the answer was unexpected.

    ˇ°I missed the birthday of my masˇ­ little brother.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Confused by his sudden change in voice which sounded rather gentle yet overly happy, the king interjects, interested in the part he corrected himself.

    ˇ°You mentioned Master, could you explain please?ˇ± (King)

    ˇ°Uhm... sorry, but my true contract master is still young and sees me more as a brother... and so...ˇ± (Cyan)

    Slightly whispering, the king only nods and then looks up to the massive ship, making Sir. Cyan react and open the hatch with the beam. Following this, I experience no gravity for the first time while being sucked into the hatch attached on the ship.

    The area we end up at is a storeroom of a larger size, but Cyan then quickly opens the hatch leading onto the deck, allowing us to see the surroundings. Once stepping out into the open, I am astonished by the sight.

    Though the castle was huge, I already could see just barely over the roof and beyond. But it wasn''t long after that Cyan yelled in a weird language, causing the people on board to go into motion. Some last preparations were made while the sails are unleashed, causing a loud flapping noise to reverberate.

    And in that moment, the ship starts to ascend, slowly gaining speed as it flies towards the sky. Funnily, the wind was there, but it was warm and cozy, and there was no weird pressure like when on a airplane, so I am kind of interested in how this works.

    Asking that question to a nearby sailor, he only answers that there is a special shield installed, but he lacks details as he has no experience with such things. But as I am speaking with him, I realize the gazes our small group receives. Most of the dragons are actually friendly, or at least neutral towards us, but unlike them, many of the fox-kin on board are suspicious of us, and don''t even try to hide it.

    That aside, as we enjoyed our day-trip on a flying boat, there was an attack made by a few passing flying monsters, but the moment Cyan stared at them for a short while, all of them escaped. I don''t know what he did, but I believe him to be very strong. But for his master to be even younger than him, does that mean that he is weaker than his own master?

    While contemplating things within my head, I suddenly ask myself why me and Alice were even invited, as aside from us, only royalty and knights joined the journey. I could believe it if the sisters tried to convince the king to take us with them, but the king directly invited us immediately after reading the letter, so I am kind of wondering if this journey has something to do with us.

    But even so, whenever I tried asking him, he said that we will see, and that there is someone ''waiting'' for us.

    I am kinda getting nervous hearing this, as I don''t have any acquaintances in the dragon-mountains... could it be one of my friends from the orphanage?!

    Looking around I can see Alice looking at me with wide eyes, probably ending on the same conclusion.

    While we remained talking, there was one greater attack. It was a dark-brown dragon with red eyes like dried blood. Only looking at him I feel fear, making me unable to move. But to mine and everyone else surprise, Cyan didn''t seem to be bothered by the pressure, unlike us and the crew.

    While still frozen, Lilienne, one of the sisters, silently whisperes towards me...

    ˇ°This is a wild dragon, it acts on instinct... but why didn''t it attack yet...ˇ± (Lilienne)

    While remaining still and staring towards the dragon flying in front of us, Cyan keeps silently walking towards it, sometimes moving his hands in specific patterns, as though he is painting.

    But the moment his hands formed some kind of seal, the dragon begins roaring like crazy, breathing in air which results in his chest growing exponentially in size. But seeing this, most of the dragons on board suddenly transformed from being bipedal to large dragons reminding me of European dragons in old tales. But the moment the huge dragon released his breath, Cyan''s body suddenly transforms and countless scales spring forth from his whole body, covering him like a full-body armor.

    And in the next moment, on his left hand, a sudden power surges and a giant shield made of larger scales appears, growing from the weird tattoo on his left wrist. But at the same moment, a beam of earthly mana fired towards him, like a unending stake. Me and the other begin to panic, fearing something to happen to Cyan, but unlike expected, the mana disperses the moment it makes contact with the shield, and that without even pushing Cyan back, nor making him flinch.

    ˇ­

    Mine, Alice and everyone else reaction is dulled and delayed, how did he defend against that...?!?

    While still confused, Cyan finally shoots off the seal kind of thing he created in his right hand. And the moment it crashed into the dragon, he starts convulsing, letting out shrieks like a dying animal.

    But the next moment, before the dragon collapses, Cyan steps forth and supports the dragon, keeping it from falling to the ground and places him on the ships deck. In that moment the eyes of the dragon once more opened, but this time differently. The eyes were in a dull gray color, but revealing clear lights of intellect instead of the insane eyes from before.

    Then everything happened so fast, the dragon lifts his head, tears falling down on his cheeks, as Cyan appears to speak to him in a language I don''t understand. Later, he then moves the dragon under the ships-deck, telling us that the dragon needs to rest as he only just now regained sanity.

    And with that event, the king and all the guards once more revealed shocked expressions, probably of respect and fear towards Cyan. Anyway, from then on there were no more interference''s and all of us safely arrived at the harbor of the dragon-mountains.

    As the ship slows down, both me and Alice look around the scenery, together with the king and everyone else. One of the older dragons even introduced the landscape, allowing us to get a better picture of the surroundings. It has a beautiful scenery, with lakes, forests and huge mountains. We travel through various mountains and valleys, and only come to a slow stop once we arrived in a peculiarly large canyon, containing a huge city.

    There aren''t any walls, but the city is built in an orderly manner, while still containing the charm of a bigger village. But as we still fly high above the sky, the people walking around don''t appear much bigger than ants from here. Though there aren''t that many here yet, considering the sun only just rose here.

    Even so, arriving at a certain part of the city, the ship descends onto the ground, docking in some big station like construct placed on the ground. It appears like a loading station for both people and cargo.

    Anyway, the moment we land, me and Alice both react as we can sublimely feel multiple strong existences in the area. Cyan is one of them from the beginning, but beneath us I can sense more of them, with a few being actually weird as they don''t even carry an aura.

    Well, I guess that the dragons deserve their title as one of the strongest races.

    That aside, after finally leaving the ship under the guidance of Cyan, this time over a staircase and not the alien-hatch, we arrive in front of a small group of people. There stood a tall and strong figure of a human with deep black hair and eyes, but with black horns and tail growing from his body.

    He doesn''t show any ill will, but the pressure he emits is already enough for us to realize that he is not to be messed with. Meanwhile, behind him stands a pair of five tailed young foxes, with one even appearing to actually be seven tailed.

    But they didn''t rouse my interest, as mine focused on the young boy standing right next to the black dragon. Because the moment I saw his face, I immediately feel the need to shout, as the boy has the same face as Arin, my little brother from back at the orphanage.

    But before I could call him, Alice suddenly pulls me back lightly, nodding towards the boy before shaking her head. It was also then that I realized that the boy before me wasn''t Arin, but a young fox-kin with bright emerald-green eyes and silver fur and tails. Well, looking at them, I feel the need to touch and pet them, but at that moment, my mind wasn''t focused on that. He didn''t appear to be any bigger than Arin was when we got swallowed by the weird darkness, so the real Arin should have grown by now at least a bit.

    With those facts laid before me, my heart crumbles, as though it was pierced by a splinter. It hurts, believing to see someone important to you you believe to be lost, raising your hope, only to have it crushed later. And with my emotions reaching an unstable peak, Alice grabs my hand and carefully guides me as we continue walking.

    While I was drowning myself in sadness, I didn''t even notice that the king already greeted the dragon, and all of us boarded a carriage until we arrived in front of a mansion of massive size. As I stayed in a daze the whole time, I also couldn''t see that the young silver fox-kin actually had massive problems hiding his excitement.

    But with this, we arrive within the mansion that doesn''t lose out to the castle back in the kingdom in splendor and charm.

    But even so, right after our rooms were designated, the black dragon invited the whole royal family, the silver fox-kin, Cyan and a black furred fox-kin about my age into the lounge. If I don''t remember wrong, the black fox girl stood right next to the silver fox-kin when we were greeted. Still, I am slightly jealous of her good stature, as I compare my chest with hers.

    Anyway, just as I made myself comfortable, the black dragon sends all of us kids outside, as though the invitation into the lounge was a lie. Was that a test? And so, me, the silver and black fox-kin as well as Alice and the sisters left the room. We are then guided by the silver fox-kin towards the garden, where he then immediately sits down and performs something like meditation. I don''t know why, but the whole way, I always have to think about Arin when I see this boys back, but I don''t know why.

    Actually, I still don''t know the boys name, the girls name is Sumi, but the boy...?

    Meanwhile, with the sister trying out the tea brought by one of the maids while enjoying the garden, I then realize that the fox-boy is peacefully sitting within the grass, not moving an inch. Though unlike his body, his three tails keep jumping back and forth, yet they don''t touch the ground even once.

    But I feel entranced by those three tails dancing in the air. They are of a pure silver color, making them radiate a gentle light under the sun, while at the furthest tip, a small golden spot could be seen.

    Meanwhile, his small ears twitch from time to time, making me nearly getting lost in them. I am honest, but this defenseless look of his makes him appear extremely (already dangerously) cute, reminding me once again of Arin.

    With my mood dampening once again, I then nearly instinctively move towards one of the tails as I want to feel something fluffy.

    As my hand actually manages to grab one of the tails, the boy slightly tenses up, but only his other two tails begin moving slightly faster.

    But I underestimated him, his tail is even more fluffy than my favorite fluffy bed-sheet. While nearly melting with his tail in my arms, my free hand begins to move towards one of the ears, causing the boy to completely tense up the moment I touch it. But to my surprise, this feels better than actually petting a real animal with fluffy fur, so I feel it is kinda unfair that I can''t have such amazingly fluffy hair. Well, I am but a human, but even Arin back home, he was so blessed, where could he be...?

    ˇ°You know, you remind me of a little brother of mine... though he didn''t have such warm and nice fur... I wish I find him soon, I don''t even know where he is curr...ˇ± (Anna)

    Speaking my thoughts, I suddenly realize that before I could even end my sentence, the boy starts to cry. Believing myself to be at fault, I kneel in front of him. But seeing his tear filled eyes, I recall situations from back at the orphanage.

    It was times when Arin was sad when he failed at something, or depressed after seeing the other kids play around in the garden while he couldn''t join. He would often silently cry to himself, barely making any sound while yet showing more emotions than any of us would. It was him who, even when I was bullied at school for my rather care-free being, would motivate me because he was rather honest with his emotions. He is smart, but easily swayed by emotions, often causing him to be either the brightest sunshine, or the darkest and most depressing rain within the orphanage.

    Yet, I felt at peace whenever I could see him smile, realize that even though he has it worse than me most of the times, he can still go on, fighting for his own future.

    It was also then that I started hugging him whenever I found him being depressed or sad, which over time, became something natural.

    And now seeing the crying face in front of me, my body already reacted before I could think about my actions, hugging the boy and trying to encourage him.

    But at the moment when the boy finally recovered, a sudden bright silver light envelopes him, causing me to jump back by a bit.

    ˇ­

    But after the light vanished, what revealed itself was the figure of the boy I believed gone... the little brother... who was also my little sunshine...

    ˇ°Arin?!?ˇ± (Anna)

 Chapter 28: Bonus

    Link:

    https://www.dropbox.com/s/x50joyc43j3pph2/Sleepy%20Arin%201.jpg?dl=0

    (Be advised: This is only a sketch, not a full drawing, so quality might be lacking.)Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    My thoughts:

    To everyone, thank you very much for reading my novel, as seeing people actually liking my work really motivates me to keep going. Thanks also to everyone who gives me feedbacks, ideas and corrections, as those help me get better with every step.

    With that said, I hope to see you all on chapter 29. ^^

    ~Ancient Sage

 Chapter 29: Gifts of all kinds.

    ˇ°Arin?!ˇ±

    ˇ°Is it... really you... Arin?!ˇ± (Anna)

    While emotions crash against my heart, I barely manage to look up while nodding my head. She was there, the sister who was by my side since I can remember... I really missed her... yet what is this feeling...

    While confused and being unable to sort out my own emotions, Anna suddenly pushed forwards and pulled me into a hug. But unlike before, it was a soft and careful hug, just like back in the orphanage... when I was still in a wheelchair. She would always treat me like something fragile, as though I could break any moment, and she wasn''t wrong. I was weak back then... but now...

    With memories which I believed gone suddenly resurfacing within my mind, my emotions begin to rumble even stronger, crashing against those fortifications I built within my own heart. I don''t know why, maybe because I feared my past when I was weak, maybe I didn''t want to be hurt by loosing the precious memories of my past because of the pain they brought...

    I don''t know, but at that moment, all the barriers I created in the past months, all the things I believed were okay... suddenly crashed down on me, like a tidal-wave, causing my emotions and feeling to run rampant and my tears to begin flowing.

    It has been a long time since I really cried, but letting all those emotions out, I felt as with every moment, my heart felt lighter and warmer. I could also recognize those emotions... it was longing, homesickness and fear... from all the changes which I couldn''t process and just kept building up... I could finally let them go... in the arms of my elder sister who was always there for me as long as I could remember...

    While I kept crying heavy tears, Anna kept on comforting me while holding me close. I enjoy knowing that my sister is still here, as around her, I feel safe in a different meaning.

    True, I am nearly absolutely safe around Uncle Black, but the feeling I get from the very sister I know as long as I could remember, it is different...

    And even so, after a short moment, even Alice joined in. She didn''t hug me or anything like that, but she kneels down right next to me, while combing through my currently chestnut colored hair.

    With this, I finally arrive back in reality... I am no longer on earth... but even then, I am not alone!

    I still have all the people around me that I could consider my family and close friends, and with their help, I will continue on...

    While I finally calmed down, Anna then stopped hugging me, slowly releasing me from her arms.

    ˇ°T-thanks. sniffˇ± (Arin)

    Using my arm to remove the remaining tears and snot, I then calm myself and look at both Anna and Alice, thanking them for... just simply being here. Anna shows a wide smile, while Alice only laughs lightly, causing me to smile as well.

    The moment I do so though, Sumi, who still stood there at an about two meter distance, slightly became red in her face while watching me. Seeing this, Anna then stands up and walks towards her, whispering something into her ear. As a reaction, Sumi suddenly becomes red like a tomato in an instant and embarrassingly lowers her head, looking at the ground.

    Anna at the side only laughs with a playful grin on her face, acting like she didn''t do anything. I don''t know what she told Sumi, but after a moment, Sumi then came closer before suddenly hugging me from behind. I don''t know why or how she even has the courage to do so, but I don''t complain. If I am honest, I feel about just as comfortable with her as I do with Mom, but the feeling is different.

    Still, as I was already standing when she came, the difference in our size allows my head only to barely reach her chin. Well, I am only nine years old since yesterday, together with a smaller physique, causing me to be a lot smaller than the twelve year old Sumi.

    Even then, when Sumi holds me, nearly lifting me off the ground, I suddenly realize once again that I was not alone to begin with, and even Sumi is here with me. Well, I don''t know how I should formulate this, but I feel weirdly comfortable around her, unlike Uncle Black where I feel safe or Anna where I can feel relieved... around her... I don''t know.

    Still, Sumi is probably more comfortable around me in fox-form, so I quickly change back. Of course, as told so by Uncle Black, I only ''have'' three tails.

    Anyway, the moment I turn back, Sumi is surprised for a moment, but in the next, she already started scratching my ears at their root, causing me to tense up before nearly melting away. I don''t know how to describe it, but having that place scratched feels like someone combined all good feelings and concentrated them there.

    Even so, seeing my transformation, Anna suddenly asks a question to me. Though Sumi doesn''t let go, she does stop petting my ears so I can listen and answer to Anna.

    ˇ°Hey Arin, how did you do this? I also want fluffy tails and ears.ˇ± (Anna)

    Saying so with a curious gaze, Anna intently stares at my tails swinging around beside me and the fox-ears on top of my head. Well, even if I tell her, I don''t think it is possible. Uncle Black told me that there are no other fox-crystals of the size of Lumis''. Also, entering one requires a dimensional hole, as space-magic is neutralized around and within it.

    But even so, after telling her the abridged version of what transpired, which technically isn''t a lie, just lacking details, Anna becomes crestfallen, sulking on the ground. But for whatever reason, she then picks herself up again and in the next moment... grabs one of my tails and nuzzles it.

    ˇ°Well, then you will have to suffice.ˇ± (Anna)

    I don''t really mind her touching my tail, but it hurts when she accidentally pulls on them. Telling her that, she also let''s go, but her mood still seems to be slightly off. I don''t know, is she happy or sad... I can''t tell currently.

    Anyway, after talking and exchanging about our adventures until now, I make the suggestion to play hide and seek. The reason is that I want to show Anna and Alice that I can run and walk just like them, probably even better. But unexpectedly, Anna actually reacted exactly because of that, so I tell her what happened back after the crystal let me go and how my legs work just fine now. On that note, Anna also becomes surprised, but seeing my transformation and hearing my story, she accepts it easily.

    That aside, we also invite the sisters to play, but they first refuse, mostly due to their clothes. The sisters are both about Alice age, so around fourteen or fifteen. Anyway, their current clothes remind me of the Disney-princesses from back on earth when we had movie-evening in the orphanage. The clothes aren''t as exaggerated, but they still appear modestly and of great material.

    But after letting one of the maids organize more casual clothes and a room to change, the sisters give in. I will keep it hidden, but I did utilize my puppy-eyes. I actually found out that it works wonders on Sarek, the chef, especially when I want sweets and it''s not snack-time yet.

    Anyway, with the sisters having changed and ready, we start by playing a round of hide and seek, with Alice being the seeker, followed by a small game of tag. Both me and Sumi have the advantage when it comes to speed, so the round of tag came to a rather quick end, which was then followed by other games both in the garden and on the table.

    We played many different things, as well as along the small stream coming from the mountains.

    We start by building a dam and later by trying to catch the small fish. I did try to use magic on one point, but Alice forbid it, only to find her use a small net instead. When we actually started spraying water at one another, Anna and one of the two princesses, she goes by the name of Livienne, fell into the stream, spraying water everywhere. Though I did expect the princess to become angry, she first took a look around before she begun laughing loudly.

    I don''t know what caused her to laugh like that, but seeing her sisters astounded face, it appears to be rare for her to do so. But even then, her laughter became slowly contagious, and after a minute, everyone laughed together, requiring another few minutes until everyone calmed down.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Anyway, from that moment on, the sisters were less stiff and actually enjoyed themselves. They didn''t even complain when they got dirty, so in the end, we all enjoyed a great time. Especially the sister, as they, after being called for lunch, showed smiles I haven''t seen them make since they arrived. Though their faces are partially smeared with dirt like all of us, they showed big smiles and even thanked each of us, saying things along the line of being thankful for being treated normally.

    Well, even when we are happy, the butler who called us to the table nearly had a nerve breakdown seeing us return with mud-smeared clothes. But luckily, the moment Uncle Black and the Royal Pair saw us enter, the started to laugh loudly, ordering some of the maids to help us refresh ourselves before lunch.

    While being guided to the bath, I could actually hear the king say something along the lines of ''I guess I have to thank you for returning my daughters smiles'' to Uncle Black. I don'' know what is meant by that, but seeing that everyone is happy, I am also filled with a good mood, causing me to become a bit overenthusiastic in the bath, causing the maid responsible for cleaning my hair to have some troubles.

    Anyway, after the bath, we have lunch together with everyone. To my surprise, the King and Uncle Black seem to get along nicely, acting casual with each other while they eat. I don''t know what they talked about within the lobby, but it had to be something that let them get closer, so I don''t complain. The only one with a slightly sour mood seems to be the prince, as he desperately keeps trying to stick that one pea onto his fork. I don''t know why he doesn''t use the spoon, but seeing this is amusing, so no-one says a word.

    Still, after we all had lunch, I suddenly remember the big pile of presents remaining in the living room, causing me to once more become excited.

    ˇ°Oh yeah, Anna, Alice! I had my birthday yesterday and I haven''t unpacked all my presents yet. Do you want to join me?ˇ± (Arin)

    Telling this to my two sisters, I stand up from the table with Uncle Blacks permission before I grab Sumi''s hand and also drag her along. Then, additionally with Cyan and Saria, we all enter the living-room, where until now there still stands a mountain of presents.

    In front of the pile, Anna suddenly begins to mutter:

    ˇ°I expected about five to ten presents, but this...ˇ± (Anna)

    ˇ°Well, it was a really huge surprise party.ˇ± (Arin)

    Trying to strengthen the ''huge'' word by stretching my arms as wide as I could, I explain Anna about the party I had yesterday.

    Hearing this, Anna and Alice finally clicked and congratulated me while still staring at the pile.

    ˇ°I really want to dive into them, like in the movies...ˇ± (Anna)

    ˇ°Yeah...ˇ± (Alice)

    While my sisters remain motionless, Cyan suddenly walks towards the pile before returning with a specific present. It is a box which is slightly smaller than my head and is of a bright green color. On the cover there is even a small golden engraving stating; ''from Cyan to my little brother.''

    With my curiosity taken, I quickly remove the holders and open the box, revealing a sword-hilt. It is the same size and form as the katana-hilt I normally use, but it is made of dark green scales, with small engravings as decoration. On one side, a small fox can be seen, while the other shows a massive turtle in combat. Seeing this, I feel excited, so I take the hilt into my hand to try and find out how it feels. To my surprise, even though the scales are pointy, they do nor hurt, as they are all carefully polished to make for a stable grip. On the hilts bottom there is even a small engraving of my initials: ''A.R.''

    While still holding onto the hilt, I jump into Cyans arms and give him a huge thanks. Cyan is a bit flustered, but he accepts it gratefully. I wonder, did his training with Uncle Black and Elrion not change him quite a lot?

    Well anyway, just as I am about to pick another present, Anna suddenly looks at me with serious eyes.

    ˇ°Arin, who is Cyan?!ˇ± (Anna)

    ˇ°Uhm, my brother? He has a familiar contract with me, but I see him more like an older brother.ˇ± (Arin)

    Showing a wide smile at her question, she only sighs before turning towards him, this time, a bit more calm.

    She only shows a smile and then drops the matter, but for whatever reason, I feel that this isn''t over yet.

    Anyway, with that done, this time Saria brings me a present. It is a simple letter, but opening it, the content made me happy.

    ˇ°Congratulation on your ninth Birthday Young Master.

    As a small gift:

    A free ''I get away with this'' coupon.

    Can be used anytime. 3X times total.

    Blessings: Elrion, Sarek, Saria, Illusia and Nanaˇ±

    Reading the letter, I show a big smile and give my thanks to Saria. Listening to her explanation, the snacks yesterday as well as the decorations were all part of their gift for me, so I thank her again. I will have to thank the others as well, but that can wait until later, as most of them are currently busy anyways.

    That aside, a ''I get away with this'' card means that I can actually do something forbidden, like jumping on the bed for a while, without facing consequences. Actually, I did try sometimes, but every time I do so, Saria suddenly shows up and starts lecturing me.

    Anyway, after this, I begin grabbing randomly into the pile. I don''t know who it is from, but seeing that there is still a mountain of them, I might as well get started.

    But before I could open the small metal box in front of me, Uncle Black also entered the room. The king and queen aren''t with him, it seems that they are taking a rest after the meal.

    Meanwhile, Uncle Black came to watch as I open the packages, as he really wants to see it. I don''t really understand what is so amazing about seeing someone else open packages... maybe it is like the time I felt proud and happy when I saw that one of the even younger kids had extreme fun with one of the stuffed animals I made...?

    Anyway, Uncle Black said that his present will come at the end, so I continue to explore through all the other presents.

    There are many different things, such as clothes, armor, magic-tools, toys and even food. Some of them were actually just letters with a gold coin or something like that stuck inside, while others contained raw or rare materials for crafting.

    One of the more interesting ones was actually a multitool staff. On close inspection it appears like a rod which has been shortened and then cut in two, but still connected by a magic-string. It''s appearance reminds me of nun-chucks, simple in design, yet appearing rather elegant.

    But, if one connects the sides, they suddenly expand and form one big staff, taller than me or even Cyan. The staff itself is weighted on certain points, which means it is meant for combat, but to my ultimate surprise, if one infused mana into a certain channel contained within the staffs middle-piece, it actually breaks open the top, revealing a crystal like the one from Lumi. The Crystal is just a lot smaller, imbued into the staff while the fragments who sprung off dance around it in the air. If I am not wrong, then this should be a magic-amplification crystal, and a neutral one at that. With it, my magic should be even more powerful.

    This staff is the gift brought by Scyrra, and a product of the combined efforts of the town''s blacksmith and the magic-craftsmen Lindo. Lindo actually even added a book about advanced Magic-circles, those that normally even normal Magi-Craftsmen don''t have access to.

    Flying over the book for an instant and testing the staff, I am once more filled with excitement. I really want to thank them, but they are not here, so I only thank them in my heart. But now, I really want to test them out...

    Still, laying them to the side, I continue opening the presents. There aren''t many left, but still, the contents are very interesting. My teacher Cynthia for example even created a few pencils with different colors since I once asked her if it is possible. With those I could make more drawings, so I carefully put them to the side. Don''t want to break them before I can test them out.

    Alice actually showed quite the interest in some of the presents as well, especially the recipe book I got from the chef of the Dragon-Stage restaurant in the City. Meanwhile, someone from the school even created a chess-set completely made of glass. It isn''t perfect, but I really like it. Should I learn how to make glass? Maybe another time.

    While being immersed in opening packages, I don''t even realize that everyone else is staring at me with wide eyes and happy grins.

    (AN: Meanwhile in everyone''s mind (of those present): Aww, look at his smile and big eyes, he is so cute!)

    Anyway, after opening the last package, which contains a nicely decorated robe, I sit down to rest. I am a bit out of breath, probably because my body was under pressure the whole time due to my excitement.

    But before I could make myself comfortable, Uncle Black stood up and gave me another package. Is is very small, yet has considerable length. I don''t know what''s inside, but on Uncle Blacks insistence, I slowly open it and take a look inside. What greets me is a blade, just like the ones on katanas, but the design is a bit thicker, strait and inscribed with mana-lines. If I am not incorrect, then one could actually infuse mana into them and create elemental-blades. And the material, is this mythril combined with orichalcum? How?

    Being amazed, I look at Uncle Black. I may not understand how it is made, but he made it for me and that''s what counts. Grateful for his present, I give Uncle Black a big hug and thank him. But to my surprise, Uncle Black then points at the hilt still laying on the ground...

    ˇ°It isn''t complete yet, now is it?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Laughing lightly, Uncle Black uses his tail to pick up the hilt as he currently holds me in his arms. It is the hilt that Cyan gave me, so... does that mean they belong together? If that is so, that would mean that they worked together on one gift for me, cool!

    While looking forward to the complete sword, I surround the blade with mana, fearing it might be too sharp to pick up with my hands. Letting it lightly float, I then take the hilt from Uncle Black and connect it to the end-part of the blade.

    But the moment the two make contact, I feel like my mana is being drained, and a few clicking noises echo in the room. Just as I am about to throw them away out of shock, it calms down, and in front of me, is a full sword, or more like a mix of a katana and European sword.

    Its design is great and the decorations fit my silver hair, so using the additional sheath who Is made from black scales, I then sheath the blade and move it around. The sword is still a tad too big for me, but I believe that I will grow accustomed to it.

    Thanking Uncle Black once again while still sitting in his arms, I then look towards the others and thank them as well, showing a wide smile while doing so.

    The others in the room smile back and all of them once more congratulate me to my birthday, which I accept. The only ones slightly bitter are Anna and Alice, as they believe to be blamed for having forgotten about me. But I don''t mind, as there is nothing they could have done. Also, they came to visit me even though they didn''t know what to expect, and that is already a gift for me.

    But even so, one problem remains... where should I put all this stuff now?

 Chapter 30: Weapons and Braids

    After sorting trough most of the items, Anna, Alice and the others help me bring them to my room. There are quite a lot, and some of the material are even put into the study and workshop to stay. Especially the metals and magical-liquids, as Uncle Black says that them being in my room is too dangerous.

    I do heed his warning and place everything at their respective location, but I do write my name on a paper nearby, writing down what''s mine and that it can only be taken with my permission.

    Anyway, after everything is stored, the whole group returns to the lobby, where currently the royal family is resting while talking and drinking tea. I don''t know how they manage to drink already when we had lunch not long ago, but seeing the sun, it appears I was busy unpacking presents for longer than expected.

    With the sun already long having past the highest point, I urge Uncle Black outside, as I really want to test the new weapons I got. Sadly, Uncle Black can''t neglect his guests, so I take Cyan with me instead.

    It doesn''t take long until we arrive in the garden again, still littered with the thrown up earth that was created while we played around. Well, trying to make a jump-start with earth-magic may have been a mistake, but it was a fun one. Cyan actually looked at us funny when he saw the remains of our games, but seeing everyone''s ''innocent'' smiling expression, he drops it easily.

    With me, both Anna and Alice, as well as Elrion and Saria come along. In the middle of the field, both me and Cyan face each other, while the others take some distance. While Cyan uses the reinforced training sword and shield, I pick up the staff given to me by Scyrra, connecting it and swinging it around a few times. Due to the staffs height, it will be hard to make attacks with over-head swings due to my size, but it should work out.

    The staff itself is shining in a mat silver color while golden and black lines run along it''s body from the middle-piece onto the two ends. The lines are thicker and also slightly different on the upper part, but that is because the hidden magic-crystal is installed there.

    Uncle Black said that the crystal is within the staff, but surrounded by a spatial field directly around it, allowing me to swing the staff without having to worry about damaging it. The staff can also grow bigger, with it''s smallest size being 1.5 meters and the biggest being 2.5 meters in length.

    Uncle Black also told me that the staff has various features I wasn''t explained yet, but I am sure I will find out over time.

    Readying my stance, I look at Cyan in front of me, standing at a ten meter distance. His stance is with his shield raised and the sword ready behind it, a more defensive stance, focused on counterattacks.

    Honestly, it has been long since I had a match with my older brother, but I guess we will see how far both of us grew in the last months.

    With my concentration rising, I then kick the ground and rush towards Cyan, let the battle begin!

    ---POV-Change: Anna---

    Seeing Arin ready his staff, I begin to worry. While playing I realized that Arin by now has completely healed legs, no, even stronger ones than myself. But I can''t help and worry about him, seeing as he weighs the staff in his hand like it is natural.

    Maybe because I can no longer protect him like I did before, maybe because of that?

    While asking stupid questions within my mind, I see Arin prepare himself while taking a stance with his staff. The stance has a certain elegance to it, showing that it isn''t the first time he wields a staff, but seeing this I nearly become terrified. I don''t want Arin to fight, but before I could say anything, Arin'' eyes become unnaturally sharp and he suddenly kicks the ground as he runs towards Cyan, who by now prepared himself with his sword and shield.

    If I didn''t misunderstand Arin, then Cyan is his contract-partner, but he treats him more like family, as seen before, but I am unsure... Is it really alright?

    While my mind goes adrift again, I suddenly feel a hand touching my shoulder, revealing Alice as she smiles at me.

    ˇ°You worry too much, calm down.ˇ± (Alice)

    Saying so with a motherly smile, Alice looks me in the eye, probably trying to tell me something. But, I can only clutch the hem of my shirt and keep watching.

    Meanwhile, Arin already long reached Cyan and released a flurry of attacks. If I am not wrong, then they aren''t using magic for this round, but still... Maybe Alice is right, I worry to much, but I can''t have my little brother become hurt...

    ˇ°Peng!ˇ±

    Snapping back to reality, I see as Cyan blocks an sweep-attack coming from his right, before slightly redirecting the shield and causing the staff to slide off. He then takes a step forward and attacks with his sword, stabbing towards Arin. Arin on the other hand quickly realizes the danger, and instead of blocking, retreats a step, escaping from the attacks range.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    But seeing this scene play out in a matter of moments, I begin to question my motives. Can I really protect him? Or is it him in the end protecting me?

    Still asking such questions, my eyes are glued on Arin''s body as he runs around Cyan to attack from behind, at a speed I have trouble following.

    But to my surprise, Cyan calmly turns his body, using his sword to deflect the first blow before parrying with his shield. Arin also attacks, but after several exchanges, he has to take distance once again. By then, I believe Cyan to have practically won because Arin can''t break through his defense, but then I could see Arin smile, while sweat started to form on Cyan''s forehead.

    ˇ°So, Arin didn''t use his all, only attacking to exhaust Cyan as he has heavier weapons. Quite a good tactic, Cyan should learn to cope with this. Minimal movement in order to preserve stamina, that should be a good lesson to him.ˇ± (Elrion)

    The one who spoke seems to be the mansions butler, who goes by the name of Elrion. He has a stout build while being nearly two meters tall, while also having a light green tail which shares the color with his hair and horns. His aura is menacing yet calm, like the sea before a storm. A much as I heard about the mansions personal from Arin, the butler seems to be a former commander of the Dragon-Guard, something like the army of the dragons living here.

    He is also the teacher for Cyan as much as I could understand, so maybe he is here to evaluate their growth?

    Anyway, in that moment, Arin once more charges, but this time, a lot faster. His speed is quicker than anything else I have ever seen, making both me and Alice become astonished. Elrion and Saria can seemingly still follow the movements, but even they are astonished by the speed Arin runs at. I mean, is something like that even humanly possible without magic?

    While contemplating the situation, I watch as Arin and Cyan clash with each other, but this time at a speed where I can no longer recognize what they exactly do.

    Arin seems to focus more on putting pressure on Cyan''s arm holding onto the shield by continuously attacking it, but I can''t seem to notice much more. It didn''t take long, but after only about two minutes, I could see both Arin and Cyan coming to a stop, with Arin holding his staff to Cyan''s throat, and him holding his sword right in front of Arin''s chest.

    There is a strange silence for several seconds, before both Arin and Cyan retract their weapons and begin laughing. Cyan''s laughter is rather forced, as he seems to still have problems steadying his breathing, but Arin only giggles like he was successful with a prank.

    It was then that Saria, the maid, suddenly showed up with a tray with two glasses of water on it. When did she even have the time to get them?

    Slightly confused about when she had left to get them, she offers both Arin and Cyan a glass each, who then quickly drain it before breathing out once.

    Both Arin and Cyan stay there for a while, resting and looking at each other with smiles on their faces. It was then that I return to reality and step towards Arin, asking him if he is alright. Checking his body, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong, aside from the bit of sweat he had built up.

    Well, as soon as I finished checking, I ended up forcing him on my lap while stroking his hair, wanting my repayment for making me worry about him. But Arin doesn''t seem to mind, as he closely inspects his new staff, probably trying to ascertain what he learned in the previous fight.

    Well, slightly pouting, I just begin making small braids in his, by now nearly shoulder length, hair. Actually, couldn''t I make him a new hair-style... and maybe dress him up...?!

    Remembering what I did sometimes with him back in the orphanage, I suddenly feel motivation to try it out. It has been long since I last dressed him up in something. Back in the orphanage, I would sometimes use my free time to try various clothes and costumes on Arin when he was still in his wheelchair. He wouldn''t complain, and sometimes even draw pictures of him as the being I dressed him up as. I dressed him up as a cop, pirate, fireman and many more, I even stuffed him into one of those cute bear-suits / pajama thingies, causing the word adorable to be nearly an understatement. One time I even tried to make him wear a dress, but he strongly refused, which was a shame...

    I even remember a drawing he once made of himself as a mighty pirate, even if he looked too cute to be seen as a bloodthirsty pirate at that. Anyway, with those ideas suddenly coming back, I suddenly feel the need to try and dress Arin up once again...

    Fufufu, I wonder, what would be a good costume...?!?

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    After the duel, both me and Cyan began laughing. It was fun, even ending in a draw. Saria also brought two glasses of water, allowing both me and Cyan to wet our throats. We then started to exchange about the result, telling each other what we learned, about ourselves and the other.

    It seems that even though I am fast, my attacks lack strength behind them, causing impacts to cause barely any damage. Meanwhile, Cyan is making too much movements, causing him to get tired easily. He is a defender, meaning he should be able to gain great results with barely any effort.

    Still, after the exchange, we both start to smile, happy about our little bout. Is this the feeling when brothers acknowledge each other? I don''t understand it, but I like this feeling.

    Anyway, at that moment, Anna runs towards me, checking if my body is alright. She seems to have been worried, so when I tell her that I am fine and she worries too much, she sat down and pulled me onto her lap. She begun pouting and holding onto me while playing with my hair.

    Anyway, after she begun playing around with my hair, is start checking some details I understand about the staff.

    There are some interesting magic-channels imbued into the staff, but I don''t understand what they do yet.

    Just as I am about to channel some of my mana into it...

    Ouch! Anna accidentally ripped a few hairs out. It isn''t that bad, so I only flinched a little, but it still hurts. It is then that I suddenly feel a chill run down my back. Looking behind, I could see Anna making a weird face while staring at me, making me uncomfortable.

    ˇ°Uhm, Anna?ˇ± (Arin)

    Suddenly opening her eyes wide as though she just awoke from a nightmare, she realizes that I am staring at her with cautions eyes. Thus, making a lightly troubled smile, she opens her mouth...

    ˇ°Hmm, Don''t worry Arin, I was only remembering the times where me and the others dressed you up, and I kind of miss those times.ˇ± (Anna)

    Looking away, I understand what she means. Back in the orphanage, being dressed up by the girls was kind of one of the things I did when nothing was going on, or I had too much free time. Sometimes they would just paint my face or give me simple costumes, and I had fun as well, as normally I couldn''t leave my wheel-chair often.

    Especially that large Bear costume with only a hoodie with ears on it, Maria and the others loved it, saying stuff like cute and adorable to me. I was embarrassed back then being praised like that, but I enjoyed it. But all that came to an abrupt end when the girls went too far and tried to make me a girl, which I definitely didn''t want. I have nothing against being dressed up, but now I can move freely, and so have more things I could pass my time with... so I am not sure If I really want to be dressed up again...

    Making up my mind, I look back at Anna and state my demand.

    ˇ°No girly things!ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying so with a strict tone, I could see Anna frown for a second before she nodded and smiled. I am not sure what she is thinking about, but seeing her calm smile, I also smile.

    Finishing up, I then stand up to return to the mansion, until Saria calls out from behind.

    ˇ°Young master, nice little braids you have. Also, did I hear dress up?ˇ± (Saria)

    The moment I heard this, my whole body froze.

    I have a feeling that this is going to be a long day...

 Chapter 31: Dress up and Family

    Being suddenly kidnapped by Anna and Saria, I try to struggle as we go to my room. Sadly, even though my abilities far overpower anyone of my age, against this true-adult dragoness Saria, it is useless. Maybe in speed I could beat her, but she can easily outmaneuver me using her wisdom and experience.

    While still being carried like a bag of potatoes, all of us arrive in the mansion. I could understand if Alice joined us, but why are Elrion and Cyan here as well?

    (AN: Your Cuteness is too strong, and with costume... cute-nuke incoming!)

    But still, those guys aside, I tried to plead them to help me, but Cyan only looks down, probably because he knows he doesn''t have a chance, while Elrion made an embarrassed expression, acting like nothing is wrong. Somehow, I am a bit disappointed...

    Though I can''t feel malice from anyone, but I still feel like I am in danger. Well, this is a dress-up, so I may just enjoy it like back then in the orphanage. I did have fun back then, and if someone asked if I would wear costumes for parties or carnival, I would agree. So with that though, we all arrive in my room.

    Arriving there, Saria suddenly runs off, yelling something about not letting me go. Meanwhile, Anna rubs her hands, looking through my clothes in the drawer on the wall. Luckily, I carry most of the unusual clothes in my spatial ring, so there shouldn''t be anything weird beneath my usual stuff. Anyway, just as my hope comes back, I can see Saria enter the room, with a large box in her arms.

    Setting the box down on the ground, she opens the lid and takes out several sets of clothing my size. There was a overly dramatic Butler-uniform, a sailors outfit and even a set of what appears to be viking-like clothes.

    Seeing those, I wonder where she had them from, or when she made them... how did she even get my sizes?

    Anyway, the next sentence coming from Saria actually scared me again.

    ˇ°So, I heard that young masters growth-rate is actually halved from Sir Geyser, so I made those costumes, hoping you might like them, since you have a lot of time to try them on.ˇ± (Saria)

    Showing a radiant smile with hidden intent, she lays the clothes out in front of me, causing not only me, but even Anna and the rest to become astonished. There are more than seven sets of different clothing, all in my size, and all of them made of high-class material. Honestly, I do feel like I am being taken advantage of, but seeing those costumes, my inner playfulness comes forth, wanting to try them on.

    Maybe even I missed dressing up as something different. Anyway, with those words and preparations done, Anna even opened a small box with colors, wanting to paint my face a bit. And so my afternoon fashion-time begun. Also, Alice wasn''t here, but I heard she took interest in Dareks kitchen, as both of them keep exchanging about cooking and their recipes.

    Back to the topic, just as I want to speak, Anna''s colored paint is applied to my face, just above my nose, causing me to giggle due to the ticklish feeling.

    ---POV-Change: Elrion---

    Watching the young master Arin, giggling as he is being painted on the forehead, I begin to remember my own past.

    I remember playing with my nephew sometimes, he would also giggle like that from time to time, but that was already long ago. He would always laugh if someone tickled him on the lower side of his small horns, as he was always in his dragon-form. Well, he never reached the stage to become a true adult like me, but he was still a formidable dragon... even his father, my brother, was a great man. I always looked up to him, maybe that''s why I joined the Dragon-Guards ranks?

    Anyway, Brother eventually married, with my cute nephew being the result of this. But as expected, after the loss of his son, my nephew, due to the hateful humans, Brother was so devastated that he lost himself, wandering onto an old grave-yard, losing himself to the echoes.

    Many tried to stop Brother and bring him back to sanity, but the blood-rage was too strong, causing him to be put down to not risk others.

    His wife, me, the whole family, we were all devastated, and even though nearly a thousand years passed since then, I still remember those times. I may have gotten over the pain, but I would never forget.

    Anyway, I later then quit the military, and served on other jobs... until I got hired by the mountains guardian herself, appointed as a butler for Aaron Geyser, an Ancient Dragon returning to the mountains.

    I often heard rumors about him, as the Dragon who stayed thousands of years in one location, only to protect the remains of his loved ones... could I do that too?

    Anyway, unlike expected, Sir Geyser brought a child with him. He was a small boy, appearing to be no older than six or seven, yet already at the tender age of eight, nearly nine. The boy''s turned out to be the young master, going by the name of his parents. His name: Arin Regium.

    When I first saw him, I though I saw an angel. His silver hair shone in the night when they arrived, and his appearance was delicate yet radiated a strong aura. Of course, the aura was still amateurish, but it was there non the less. With that said, he greeted all of us with a smile, causing me to remember my nephew from back then, a truly innocent smile. Though, I could even see some of my coworkers, the maids, slightly become red due to it, so I had to suppress my laughter.

    But unlike him, the master, Sir Geyser radiated strength to no measure, but he has a gentle, even if slightly mischievous side. As much as I already could figure out, the master is slightly overprotective of his little nephew, causing me to ask myself if it hadn''t been better for me to be just like that as well.

    Back to the topic, unlike what most people believe the young master to be, he has a total of ten tails, as well as a high-human body, making him something special. Yet unlike expected, the young master didn''t bother with formalities and loved to play around, but didn''t neglect his studies and training either.Stolen story; please report.

    He is very playful, and even introduced a great game to me and the others, even causing me to have my first sleepless night in years. That aside, he is very caring and, as obvious recently, he is very sensitive to malice... I wonder how.

    Anyway, over the past month, even he started to grow on me, making me remember painful, yet good times. I don''t know if I should loathe or love him for that, but seeing his smile, I remind myself that he has nothing to do with this. And honestly, I enjoy having him around, as my job as a butler just became a tad more interesting with him here.

    Actually, only a few weeks ago, the young master took me along to the playing fields, mostly because supposedly one of his friends showed of his butler and he tried to compete. Well, it didn''t matter, and in the end, the other butler and me even became friends. I wonder, should I visit him again sometime soon? The tea he made was great.

    That aside, slowly emerging back from my memories and thoughts, I could see Saria and Anna as they are dressing up the young master in a costume reminding me of an army official. The hat is slightly falling to his left side, while covering his hair, but with holes to see his small pointy fox-ears twitching there. (AN: Think of a Beret, but with holes for his ears.)

    Meanwhile, his face has some decorations, appearing like some fake scars going from his forehead, over his nose and eye until his cheek. They appear like claw marks, as are three of them next to each other.

    Anyway, the twitching of his ears means he is either nervous or excited, but seeing his small laugh, I guess he is enjoying himself. Maybe the thought of being dressed up is scarier than actually being dressed up? I don''t know, but as long as the young master is happy...

    Anyway, his suit is more strict, white color, black scaled shoulder-plate and a special insignia on his left chest-pocket. I wonder, how did Saria get her hands on one of the commanders insignia of the army? Or did she make them herself... Why do I have the sudden feeling that I should check out my old uniform sometime soon...

    While thinking about some rather disturbing thoughts, The young master goes behind the curtain, before returning with pure white pants, a black belt and brown leather-boots, everything in his size. If I was not aware, then I would guess that the little boy is actually a true commander appearance-wise... just a tad too cute. Also, his happy smile ruins the picture of a cold commander, like I had been, but maybe that is for the best.

    Walking around the room while sometimes acting a bit like a military-official, Arin begins to laugh, causing us to join him as well. Especially Anna and Saria seem to be pleased, acting like they are about to smother the boy. Well, I have to admit, he is already extremely cute for fox-kin standards, how terrifying would be the reaction would he enter a human settlement?

    Anyway, while Anna started to hug and pet the young master, Sumi, the young lady living here since about a month ago, stood still, having a red face with a longing expression. She is shy, but she knows when to step forward. Actually, I believe her feeling towards the young master are different to Anna, who is currently being held back by Saria who calmly admires the dress.

    Anna doesn''t seem to be romantically interested into the young master, but rather overly protective of him, nearly worse than a certain black dragon. That said, she seems to love him on a base of family, caring for him while trying to have fun... meanwhile, young Sumi next to me seems to feel different. Well, she is already twelve, and most fox-kin''s gain awareness of the other gender on that age. Well, with fourteen, fox-kin can get married, unless, hohoho, they already are.

    But, I will let her be, if she really needs advice, she should go to Saria, because as a girl, helping her would be easier.

    Meanwhile, Arin jumps up, wanting to show his new costume to Sir Geyser before running of.

    Sadly, we were all too late to react, and Young master Arin managed to intrude on his Uncle, while that one was still in the lobby talking with the majesty''s who are currently guests here.

    Just as all of us storm the lobby, we catch sight of Sir Geyser, as he lovingly lift up the young master and carries him in his arms as he admires his clothes.

    Seeing this, everyone has a warm expression on their face, while even his majesty''s show a slight smile, watching this duo of Uncle and nephew. It was at this moment that suddenly a blue mass emitted from young masters body, before forming into the shape of a young and beautiful woman.

    This woman is miss Lumi Regium, the ''mother'' of the young master, and currently a soul without a body. I don''t know much about how she can continue living as only a soul, but it seems to work out somehow due to a special void the young master possesses.

    Anyway, with the sudden appearance of a blue ghost, the guest shriek for a moment, pointing their fingers at the miss. Well, I can understand their reaction, mine wasn''t much different when I saw her for the first time.

    But luckily, after a short explanation, everyone calmed down. And seeing miss Lumi deeply care for the young master, everyone could accept her existence, even if there was still the light of suspicion in their eyes.

    Especially Anna causes a ruckus, wanting to have everything explained, but reminding her of the tale that she was told by the young master himself, she could connect the dots, coming to an understanding.

    Well, looking in front again, seeing the young master sit in Sir Geyser''s arms while the spirit-form miss Lumi caresses his head with a smile, I am reminded of the picture of my brother with his wife and son.

    The scene in itself seems to radiate light and somehow, I feel like it is a dream-picture, making Anna next to me open her mouth subconsciously.

    ˇ°Woah, they look like a happy family... Mother, Father and son... I am somehow jealous...ˇ± (Anna)

    Leaking those words, miss lumi suddenly opens her eyes wide, stopping with her caressing before staring at Sir Geyser with a embarrassed expression. She then looks around for a while, just like a certain bewildered dragon, before awkwardly smiling once more to the young master and returning herself into blue mist, vanishing from sight.

    Seeing this behavior, the young master seems bewildered, but doesn''t take it to heart, before telling Sir Geyser to let him down and running towards us.

    Back with us, we leave behind the troubled Black Dragon and the laughing royal family while ascending the stairs once more.

    Back in the room, the young master takes off the clothes, while miss Anna, now with a slightly jealous yet happy expression, takes the next set of them and begins preparing to make the young master wear them.

    It doesn''t take long until her mood is refreshed though, probably due to the young master promising her that he will always stay her little brother.

    And with those words, the second round begun.

    The next suit was a sailor-uniform, causing him to act like he is on a ship by jumping around on the bed. To my surprise, Saria even tolerated it, without taking one of the special cards we created for his birthday... maybe because she is allowed to dress the young master?

    Anyway, afterwards one costume after another followed.

    He was in a weird fish-costume, a costume reminding me of the armor an ancient hero once wore, an extreme butler-suit I wouldn''t even wear and a few others. Especially the one with all the fur and the helmet with horns made him appear funny, but due to the rough furs used, the young master kept complaining about how itchy it is.

    Even so, during this whole time, everyone smiled and had fun, with even Miss Sumi helping out mid-way. But in the end, even after we forgot to eat dinner, the young master yawned with a sleepy expression, telling us with not only words that the session was over and he was tired.

    Miss Anna and Saria on the other hand seem to be energized, but due to the lack of available costumes and the tiredness of the young master, they let it go.

    In the end, the young master dressed himself into his pajama, not noticing that he accidentally chose the small pajama-suit reminiscent of a wolf while yawning loudly. This pajama was one of the many costumes Saria made, and seeing him accidentally put it on to sleep before climbing into his bed, a small laugh escapes her as a smile blossoms on her face.

    She then approached the young master, putting a blanket over him while letting him get comfortable. Then, while everyone else is mesmerized by the cute sleepy-face of the young master, I carefully guide them out of the room, before Saria extinguishes the lights and closes the door.

    Then, as everyone returns to their own room, I also retire for the day, thinking long and hard about everything that happened today. Hopefully the future will also be as much fun as today...

 Chapter 32: Meeting the Extinct

    ˇ°Mhmmm...ˇ± (Arin)

    Awakening from my deep sleep, I lightly stretch myself to get more awake. But once I return to my initial position, I can feel the blanket and my tails comfortably huddling me in, causing me to close my eyes once more.

    ˇ­

    Still slightly befuddled, my blanket is removed rather suddenly, causing me to lose the comfortable warmth. With it gone, I finally sit up and open my eyes, stretching my body as I look around. Rubbing my eyes due to the unclear sight, I then spot Saria in front of me, holding the blanket over her arm while smiling warmly in my direction.

    But as I am watching her face, I also notice a slight giggle escaping her, causing me to become confused. When I finally get more or less awake, I then take a look at my own body, noticing my unusual clothes.

    I am currently wearing a gray pajama, with a small hood with wolf-ears on top. The pajama is made from soft fur with comfortable cloth on the inside, aiding in keeping the warmth in and protect from the outside cold. I may have been too tired yesterday to notice, but it would explain Saria''s giggle just now, as she is the creator of this piece of clothing.

    Well, yesterday I had a lot of fun. Though changing the clothes is still annoying, acting like the person I embody is fun. Even more so since I can walk and run around now.

    Especially showing off a costume is fun, as even Uncle Black kept praising me on it while even Mama Lumi showed up and ruffled through my hair.

    Well, yesterday aside, while still feeling slightly drowsy, Saria takes me by the hand and leads me to the bath, leaving while I change clothes before washing my hair. The bath is grand and even has a warm water pool the size of my room, allowing it to easily fit a Dragon inside, in his dragon form.

    Well, while Saria washes my silver hair and tails, I use some soap to clean off the paint remaining on my face. Sadly, some of the soap landed in my eye, causing me to flinch, even if there isn''t much pain.

    After my hair was thoroughly washed, Saria leaves and I enter the bath, joined by Cyan and Uncle Black who were already sitting in the pool when I arrived. By now, my mind cleared and I was playing around with the water, while Uncle Black and Cyan spoke about the happenings of yesterday. On that point, I ask a question to Uncle Black.

    ˇ°Uncle, what exactly happened with you and Lumi? After Anna said something abut family, Mama Lumi suddenly vanished, retreating back into the mind space, not letting out a word since...ˇ± (Arin)

    To my question, I can see Uncle Black showing a concerned smile, before mumbling something to himself. But before I could ask him again, he regained his demeanor and ruffled through my by now wet hair.

    ˇ°You don''t have to worry. It isn''t your fault, and we aren''t fighting or anything, we are only unsure of our approach on one another... So please just talk and stay with her like you normally would, okay?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Saying so while showing a weak smile, Uncle Black looks at me. I only nod, smiling back at him.

    Then, after a couple more minutes passed, everyone gets out of the bath. And so, after having my hair dried off by Cyan, we all dress ourselves and make our way down into the dining-room.

    There, Sarek and the others already prepared breakfast, and the royal family is already actively enjoying it. And so with us then getting seated at the table, everyone takes a quick look before concentrating back on their food.

    Today should be a day of Darkness, a holiday in this case. Normally I would pass my morning at home, crafting, experimenting or doing something different, while playing with the other kids in the afternoon.

    But now with the visitors, the schedule got adjusted. It appears that the royal family will only remain today and leave tomorrow, but Anna and Alice have been promised to stay another month. As much as I could find out, Uncle Black knows someone who can help me, Alice and Anna in training our use in Magic-Power, so he wants the girls to stay behind another month, also, I believe it is also meant for me.

    That aside, as soon as breakfast is over, several guard are assigned to the royal family while Elrion will lead them around town. Meanwhile, Uncle Black will lead me and the three girls; Anna, Alice and Sumi to the person capable of teaching us the way of Magic-Power.

    I don''t know who it is, as I never met a person capable of using MP the way me and the others can. Well, Sumi can''t really manipulate MP either, but due to her constitution she can disrupt the Magic-Powers in her surroundings, so she also follows as she might learn something useful as well.

    With that being said, our little group of five leaves the mansion, but not onto the road, but into the field behind it.

    Not understanding what we are doing here, Uncle Black suddenly gestures us to take some distance, before transforming himself into his huge dragon-form. It isn''t his biggest version, but it is large enough to give the girls a mighty scare.

    Well, Sumi and the others never saw Uncle Black in his true form, so seeing their reaction, I have trouble keeping in my laughter. Though, seeing my trembling shoulders and nearly bursting smile, Anna shoots me an embarrassed glare while Sumi and Alice still remain shocked.

    Well, after about a minute, both of them ease up again, allowing Uncle Black to talk to them.

    ˇ°So, we will have to fly for a while, so please jump onto my back.ˇ± (Uncle Black)Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    With his voice now a lot more deep and majestic than before, Uncle Black calls out to us. But unlike me who complies immediately, the other three are still standing still. Watching from their expressions, they are scared, or at least very intimidated.

    And with this and that, and a whole lot of time, we could finally convince the girls to jump onto his back as well. All three of them first feared that they might fall off, but when Uncle Black initiated his gravity-magic to keep them stable, their expressions eased up. But, having a sudden idea, I make my tails a lot longer, allowing me to encompass the girls behind me like my tails were safety-belts. With those there, the girls visibly calm down, allowing Uncle Black to finally take flight.

    And so, after a rather quick ascend, Uncle Black flaps his wings twice, causing us to speed through the sky with the surroundings passing by in a blur. But, maybe because Uncle Black forgot, I begin using air-magic, trying to redirect the wind-pressure.

    And to my surprise, it works like a charm, and somehow... I don''t know, but there is that weird feeling I once had when I fell into the water back in the canyon... what is it?

    Well, I don''t dwell on it, as after a moments time, we already arrived in front of a giant gate within one of the mountains.

    The gate reminds me of a giant tower-gate with an arched top. On the left of the two gates there was a giant ten-tailed fox, while on the right side, a massive dragon was depicted. In the middle of the two, one can see them holding each others hand / paw, acting like they have a strong bond. The gate itself stands at a height of about ten meters, causing me to look up to it. But I have to admit, the workmanship has such detail, how did they do it, it appears so lifelike?!

    Are they maybe the Divine-Dragon and the Fox-Queen of ancient times?

    Asking such a question, me and the others jump off of Uncle Blacks back, landing on the ground gracefully. Though I did still hold the other three with my tails, so the only one who jumped in the end was me.

    Uncle Black also reverted back into his casual human form, before guiding me and the girls to the massive gate. Once there, he uses some mana and infuses it into the door, causing it to slowly open with a creaking sound.

    Once opened enough for three people to pass through next to each other, All of us move, passing through before being met with a giant hallway with strong lighting and metal floors. Surprised at the sudden change in scenery, I look around. It isn''t anything special, but seeing the way everything looks, it reminds me of a big bunker from back on earth. And the lighting, it appears so modern, how does it even work?

    While confused at the change in setting, Uncle Black keeps walking down the hallway undisturbed, urging us to follow and not only stand around flabbergasted. And so, after pulling ourselves from our stupor, me and the girls run after Uncle Black, catching up with him.

    And then, after several minutes of walking along the corridor, we run into another large gate. This one opens as well, but unlike the previous one, this one is modern looking, and opening by moving to the side, kind of like those high-security doors. Sadly, the door opens only a tiny bit before screeching terribly, locking itself in place. Well, it appears rusty and even damaged, so we easily pass through the opened space, no larger than Uncle Black in broadness.

    Behind it, a reception area appears, with chairs on the left and a small desk with a computer like device on the right. The path in front splits perfectly, with and elevator in the wall, and with signs on the side, pointing into the two different directions.

    If not everything appeared so overgrown and rusty, I would guess I landed in a modern hospital or something, but seeing the plant-life and the lime-like stones hanging from the ceiling, I guess everything is already quite old or even antique.

    I wonder, did people in the past own modern technology? Or is it something like a mix, technology and magic?

    Well, asking questions doesn''t help, so while still following Uncle Black who takes the path to the left, we arrive in a corridor with a multitude of rooms on the left and right. But uncle Black ignores them all, and only continues walking forward.

    The Building itself appears modern, but as there is no light, me, Uncle Black and Anna all conjured some magic to brighten up the area. Uncle Black made a wisp like thing which gives off a gentle, yet strong light. I made a normal light-ball, letting it float behind us while lighting up the front. Meanwhile, Anna only clad herself in light, making her appear like a glowing-stick, or even something like a ghost

    But even so, only hearing our breathing and footsteps, while one can hear water dripping in the background, I can feel a slightly creepy feeling come up my back. I very dislike scary things, so I never watched anything horror like, but thanks to my natural senses and my eyes which can see in the dark even without any light, I calm my heart a bit.

    But then, without warning, Anna suddenly jumps forward, making a funny face while making weird noises. This, due to the suddenness, gets me immediately, causing me to jump up and run to Uncle Black for safety. I don''t think I am a coward, but I still feel fear in the dark, even with those eyes. And Anna, using it to scare me, not cool!

    While staring at her angrily, Anna only shows and impish smile, acting like she doesn''t know anything. But before I could say anything, suddenly a drop of water falls on her from one of the spiky stones on the roof, causing her to yelp in shock. In return, everyone begins laughing, while I nod my head as she deserved it.

    Anna on the other hand didn''t think it is funny at all, staring back at me angrily, but seeing me make a ''you deserve it!'' face, she drops it while slumping her shoulders.

    Meanwhile, our group already advanced rather far, ending up in front of a door like any other before in this corridor. But unlike the others, this one had light shine through on the bottom, making not only me curious.

    As though understanding our curiosity, the door suddenly opens by itself, allowing us in. Inside, we are greeted by what appears to be a large room with many different utensils, both appearing like modern technology and magic-research.

    Seeing this weird... laboratory? Everyone, with exception for Uncle Black, is flabbergasted, watching with our mouths wide open. It is in this moment that an elderly looking person appears from one of the smaller doors at the side, greeting us as he enters.

    ˇ°Oh, hello everyone. And Aaron, you seem a lot better lately.ˇ± (???)

    ˇ°Says the old weirdo in white, but I still wonder, how did you manage to get the whole way here in less than two day in your physique?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    ˇ°I can teleport unlike you, old Lizard, hahaha.ˇ± (old weirdo in white?)

    ˇ°hahahaˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Sudden the old man begins talking with Uncle Black, exchanging insults while laughing. If I remember right...

    ˇ°Uncle Black, wasn''t this man at my birthday-party?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking Uncle Black out of the blue, both of them only look at me, before both begin smiling widely, while Uncle Black praises me for my observational skills. Though I am unsure what is meant by observational...

    Though, before we could react, the middle aged man in front of us introduced himself.

    ˇ°It is nice to finally meet all of you, I am Illois, a High-Human, and a friend of this old lizard and the guardian of those mountains.ˇ± (Illois)

    Greeting us with a light bow, me and the others become astonished. Didn''t High-Humans go extinct thousands of years ago? Why is there one here? And why is there technology reminding me of modern ages?

    While having a multitude of question fly through my mind, Illois guided us inside what appears to be a modern living-room. The chairs and sofas are all still appearing as though they aged quite a lot, but seeing that they aren''t too rusty, damaged and that there were no plants clinging on them, we all took a seat, waiting for an explanation.

    ˇ°Does anyone like something to drink?ˇ± (Illois)

    Stating this question, everyone of us only gives a vague answer, causing Illois to vanish in a room in the back. He then returned soon after with a tablet, a few glasses and two glass-bottles with different colored liquids in it.

    Looking at them, they remind me of syrup with water, which, guessing by the taste, wasn''t too far off.

    And then, while still being mesmerized at being able to drink something I haven''t seen in a long time, Illois begins to speak.

    ˇ°I am sure everyone of you has questions, from me being a High-Human onto what kind of place this is. So to start, please just listen to me, as I will tell you a bit about the true history this world had to go through.ˇ± (Illois)

    And with those words, spoken in a serious tone and gathering everyone''s attention, Illois begins talking about the past, the past which would one day heavily influence my future, and the future of many others.

 Chapter 33: History and Curse of the Forgotten (Part 1)

    Seating himself on one of the small couches, the old Illois begin to talk, with a strong feeling of nostalgia in his tone. But to everyone surprise, he started with a question...

    ˇ°Kids, do you know how many races there are currently?ˇ± (Illois)

    I think we had that not too long ago in class, telling about the different Categories, their races and sub-races.

    ˇ°I believe there are the Spirit-races, the Evil-Races, the Human-races, The beast-races and the Legendary-Races if I am not wrong, plus the demi-humans and halflings. And in the end, there are the more intelligent Monsters who can, with a certain level of self, be counted as the monster-races, right?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking in a probing manner, Illois only nods his head calmly, before continuing to speak.

    ˇ°That is indeed true, but when we High-Humans first arrived in this world through a dimensional accident, that wasn''t the case yet. By the time my forefathers from many generations ago arrived, there were only the fairy''s, Spirits, animals and a few legendary races such as the Kitsune, Fenrir, Salim, dragons and a few more. Even monsters were rather rare, and more treated like stronger animals.ˇ± (Illois)

    Hearing him speak, one could nearly think that he was guilty of something, acting like he was at fault of the other races existence...

    But, I never heard of the Fenrir or Salim, what kind of Legendary-Races were they?

    Asking that question, Illois begins to patiently explain the races which counted as extinct even before what they call the great collapse.

    ˇ°The Legendary-Races are mostly gone, with only the Kitsune, or Fox-Kin as you know it, and the dragons remaining. The Fenrir were Wolf like beings, while the Salim were Cat-kin. There were also the Kyro and Umara, who are the bear-kin and Lizard-kin respectively, but that is another matter.

    You could say that today''s Beast-people are the descendants of them, but there is more to it.ˇ± (Illois)

    With those words, I begin thinking about the effects he mentioned. If it is true that there were other legendary races such as dragon and Fox-kin, why are they dead, even if their descendants survived?

    While having question float through my mind, Illois already continues to tell us the history we didn''t know.

    ˇ°You know... more than 124''000 years ago, the world was completely different. Technology and magic were mixed, resulting in what you see here in this place until the great collapse, but let''s begin at the very start of my ancestors appearance... the first humans who accidentally landed on Treia, or the world it was before...ˇ± (Illois)

    And with those words, Illois begun telling his tale from the very beginning of the World before the collapse. And I am sure the two origins, the fox-queen and divine dragon, have something to do with it, but I am not too sure...

    ˇ°When my forefathers first appeared, the origins didn''t destroy or kill them, as they saw them as weak yet interesting. So, at first, the races who were native on Treia begun trading and helping the humans, helping them in their growth, as they appeared so fragile and weak. But it didn''t stay like that.

    Over time the humans gained awareness of the power they possessed, the so called Magic-Power within their bodies. With it''s discovery, many more technologies and items could be made, easing the living of the humans, and the races supporting them.

    But with this power came greed, and some Humans tried attacking other Races, heavily injuring them. But because the majority respected them, a small war between the two factions arose. Those that were against the non-human races were named the Xenophobic-faction, which was later banished. But during those battles, new laws and a solid government were made, as well as the evolution of most legendary-races to evolve and use a humanoid form.

    Then the great age of peace arrived, with many legendary-races intermingling with the Humans, causing... new kinds of races to be born.ˇ± (Illois)

    Suddenly arriving at that point, Anna intervenes and asks a question.

    ˇ°Sir Illois, what happened to the fairy''s and spirits, did they remain untouched or how did it go...?ˇ± (Anna)

    Hearing this question, Illois sighs a bit before answering her question.

    ˇ°Back then, even before the humans arrived due to the dimensional rift, the fairy''s and Spirits lived in a secluded forest with thick mana, allowing no High-Human to enter it without losing the benefit of Magic-Power, which keeps them from aging fast while not requiring food and water.ˇ± (Illois)

    ˇ°So Humans never entered the Fairy forest?ˇ± (Anna)

    Nearly leaning over the table while speaking, Anna''s eyes are glittering with anticipation. Honestly, I am also interested in how this goes, but I don''t understand everything they say... maybe I will later.

    Still, this weird painful feeling in my head got worse recently... I wonder what Is going on?

    ˇ°No, some humans entered without caring about that. Maybe because they wished for a peaceful short live, or they were in love with a fairy or such. And, unexpectedly, something was born from this, the elf-race. Half-Fairy, half Human, a race born in the Fairy forest and one of the few who practically never leave, which makes sense as they consider it a holy ground. Though, there were also the dwarfs and merman, which are the mix of humans and spirits.ˇ± (Illois)

    This piece of news surprises me, as I believed the Elf''s and Dwarfs to be natives, but it does appear that there is more to it.

    ˇ°With the races intermingling like they did, there were many half-human races being born, today mostly known as the demi-humans, or beast-people. They lived in a peaceful society, also known as the golden age, where technology thrived and the people easily surpassed their own limits. As you can see, the place we are now was made in the last stages of said age, considering how modern the technology is in this place in comparison to the time I was born. But that aside, most races adapted to the changes, leaving it with many high-tech countries all over the world. Flying vehicles were standard, while we even started to explore means for space-travel, going beyond the planets restrictions.ˇ± (Illois)

    Hearing about there being high-tech mixed with magic, I take a close look around, watching the different devices, of which not even half seem to be working.

    ˇ°Don''t bother looking around, those devices at most can help create small things, or scan material to help me, but this isn''t the point here, so let me continue. But first, my glass is empty. Oi, old lizard, can you go fetch something to drink? The glasses of the small ones are already empty as well.ˇ± (Illois)

    Being suddenly spoken to, Uncle Black shoots up from his chair in which he seemed to fallen asleep on, acting a little grumpy at the request made by Illois. But still, I haven''t even realized that I already emptied my cup, as I was still holding it with both my hands, probably because I was being too focused on listening to the story. But seriously, don''t they have handier cups? They may be usual size, but I still have to use both hands just to hold it. Also, would I use one hand, my grip strength to hold it would probably break or damage it.

    Anyway, once Uncle Black vanished behind the counter and a small door leading out of the room, Illois continues to tell us about the history of Treia.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ˇ°But, with every good thing, even that era came to an end. It was the rise of the xenophobic-faction, causing armies of different countries to ''purge'' their lands and killing or imprisoning most of the demi-humans and legendary-races, using them to experiment on their own longevity and strength.

    Most countries kept away from that, and begun defending their own non-humans, causing a war to occur between the nations. But like a horrible decease, many human nations suddenly adopted the change, causing them to also initiate the ''purge'' in their own countries.ˇ± (Illois)

    ˇ°Was there a reason for that?ˇ± (Alice)

    This time it was Alice asking the question, surprising us as she, until know, silently listened to the story without talking.

    ˇ°Yes, somehow the boon to reach true Immortality went through everywhere, causing many underground organizations to use the non-human races to experiment on their own immortality. They knew that the origins are Immortal, and knowing that the legendary races had a chance to become like this, they experimented on them.ˇ± (Illois)

    Hearing this, Alice only nods, seemingly thinking about something silently.

    ˇ°But that wasn''t the end of it. Many of the survivors fled, directly into the three holy lands as they were called back then. Two being the territories under the direct protection of the Origins, while the third one was the Fairy-forest. Humans quickly realized that and tried to stop it, but certain organizations who were still on their side supported the non-humans, creating hiding places all around Treia, trying to safe as many as possible.

    And that was ''us'', an organization called Eden, under the banner of the two origins.ˇ± (Illois)

    Stopping there and taking a breather, Illois leans back into his chair, appearing like he just remembered good, as well as bad times.

    But before we could further ask our burning questions, Uncle Black showed up again, this time with filled glass-jugs in his hands. And after a short grunt as he tries to close the door with his tail, he then placed the jugs on the table, before refilling our cups, allowing us to drink.

    But as though taking the sound of us placing the cups down as a signal, Illois once more sits up and continue to speak before we can ask further.

    ˇ°By the time all this occurred, aside from the kitsune and the dragons, all legendary-races were already gone. And with their fall, came the age of darkness. With many of the refugees hiding within the ''holy-lands'', the humans continued living as a human-only society, not knowing that their very government was using Non-humans in disgusting experiments. Just remembering those times, and the reports our spies back then sent to us, I feel the creeps.ˇ± (Illois)

    Slightly shivering at the thought, Illois keeps talking to us, not giving us the chance to ask questions, even though there are many on my mind...

    ˇ°In the end, we managed to deliver most of our gathered non-humans into the holy-lands, allowing the origins to protect them. In exchange, the origins allowed us to construct two centers in both their territories, practically permitting ''Eden'' to operate from there. But even then, when we finally had the root-cause for all this nearly in our hands, suddenly humanity made it''s worst and last mistake.

    They, in hope to gain power from it, started to dig into the worlds-core, trying to extract it''s ability to manifest magic-power. But unlike their expectations, the core isn''t the part that is responsible for it, and the moment they cracked it, the core fell apart. It cracked open, and with it, the world.ˇ± (Illois)

    Showing a very heavy smile towards the end, he strengthens his grip on his cup, nearly breaking it in the process. Uncle Black on the side only nods towards him, trying to tell him that it is alright.

    I don''t know what Illois had to go through exactly, but seeing him with this pained expression, I also feel hurt... He must have had to go through a lot for this to happen, but just as he calms down and wants to continue telling us about the past by making a small gesture, signaling for us to stay silent, a strong headache rushes through my head.

    [No... I can''t contain it any longer...ARIN!!!] (Lumi?)

    ˇ°ˇ°ˇ°Arin?!?ˇ±ˇ±ˇ± (?-?-?)

    Suddenly everything feels so distant, with even the sounds ceasing to be. And with every moment, my surroundings seem to fall apart, with my vision darkening more and more. And the last thing I can hear is the voice of mother, and the concerned screams of my friends... where am I going...?

    Before I can make any sense of my situation, I feel a heavy impact, causing my consciousness and thoughts to cease...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ---POV-Change: Aaron Geyser---

    Just as my old friend tried to continue his tale, Arin''s tails shot up strait, before limply falling down, just as his eyes lose focus and seem to change. I tried to reach him by yelling, but before I could arrive at his side, his eyes showed a inkling of a dark red color, like dried blood, before he fell and lost consciousness.

    In Panic, I jump right to his side, knocking over the glasses that were placed down on the table. But I didn''t care. Whatever happened, his body and mind couldn''t take it, causing it to collapse. And so, feeling the pulse on the boy, I sigh lightly in relief. But before I could say anything, Illois shot up from his seat, worriedly looking towards the boy.

    ˇ°Old Lizard, take the boy and come with me, this is an emergency!ˇ± (Illois)

    Shutting my mouth immediately due to the mental pressure Illois leaked, I took the boy into my arms and ran after Illois who hurried into one of the rooms next to this one.

    Entering there, I could see a pure white room with a bed in the middle, surrounded by several devices I never saw before, but before I could question anything, I lay Arin down on the bed under the instructions coming from Illois.

    And just as I want to remove his upper clothes to check his body, Illois shoves me aside, activating one of the devices around the bed.

    In the next moment, and after a short series of blinking lights and weird beeping noises, the devices started to show what appears to be a simple beep every moment, accelerating slowly over time, synchronized with the increased breathing coming from Arin. If I am not wrong, then this device signals his heartbeat, meaning, judging by the speed, it is under a certain rush, even though the body is unconscious...

    As I see the boy, covered in sweat as he lays on the bed, panic comes over me. I know I shouldn''t worry, but my heart wouldn''t be able to deal with this, I don''t want to lose my family again.

    But just as I want to ask Illois what is happening, he shushes me with a simple gesture before setting up a weird screen, showing lines of various colors streaming through what appears to be Arins body. Deducing from the pale silver color of those lines coming from his chest-region, I guess it would be his mana-flow. But within the head, a red energy seems to gather, attacking the boy''s mana, while the external bluish colored Energy seems to try and invade the head in order to contain the red energy.

    But seeing all those colors, clusters and lines, I am reminded of a battlefield. But as I have no idea what is happening, I keep worriedly looking at Illois, hoping to get an explanation of what is happening.

    But just as I see the boy convulsion under the pressure, I hear Illois mumble in a dark tone. He asked only one question, but one I couldn''t lie about.

    ˇ°Aaron, did this boy... already enter blood-rage once?ˇ± (Illois)

    Hearing his question, I am taken aback. But as I don''t want to risk anything, so I simply tell the truth...

    ˇ°Yes, a rather strong one, but we managed to get him out of it...ˇ± (Aaron)

    ˇ°No you didn''t! Whatever this entity is living within the boys mind... it suppressed the blood-rage, causing it to materialize within the boys body. And due to it being fed negative emotions over time, it now retaliates, freeing it''s shackles from the suppression by the other entity!ˇ± (Illois)

    He never got rid of the blood-rage?!? Another Entity? Wait... doesn''t that mean that... Lumi was protecting him the whole time, using her strength to suppress the echoes?!?

    While still being flabbergasted and confused, Illois begun speaking again, this time slightly stressed.

    ˇ°Whatever it is, it is now trying to suppress it again using raw power. But that will only speed up the damage. If we want to save him, we will have to return his will and let him deal with it himself. Because, unlike before, the Echoes materialized themselves, forming a weird bead like object. If I am not wrong, then this bead emits chaos energy, causing the balance within his body to trip!ˇ± (Illois)

    Speaking in a flustered voice, speaking like he never encountered this problem before... could it be we can''t save him and only hope for him to manage it himself...?!?

    ˇ°Illois! There has to be a way! Please, Save him!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Please, I can''t even think strait anymore. I don''t want to lose him... can''t we just use a healing elixir?!?

    While still slowly falling prey to my own panic, the door swing open and the three girls whom we left behind enter the room. Their faces are concerned, but upon seeing mine, they show signs of fear, nearly stumbling towards Arin to see if he is alright.

    ˇ°Arin!ˇ± (Anna, Alice & Sumi)

    Screaming from the top of their lungs, the girls run towards the already pale boy on the bed. But before they could reach, a small light barrier blocks them off behind Illois, keeping them from interfering from him trying to operate.

    So the girls, together with me, just silently stand at the side, all of us expressing worry towards Arin, as he unmovingly lays on the bed. Next to me, I can even hear Sumi silently chanting for Arin to be alright while crying, meanwhile Anna and Alice had tears in their eyes as they unblinkingly stare at him.

    But to everyone''s dismay, the device showing his pulse slowly recedes in speed, nearly beeping only once every second.

    And just as even Illois is about to lose hope, Arin''s left arm starts to glow in a faint golden color, while a small tattoo similar to the one Luna has appeared on the back of his hand.

    And just as we try to ask what it is, I can feel Sumi react weirdly, nearly despereatly trying to break the barrier...

    ˇ°What are you doing!ˇ± (Illois)

    Screaming at her, as he tries to keep Sumi from doing something reckless, she only whispers with tears in her eyes...

    ˇ°Chaos, I have a chaos constitution, I believe I can help him!ˇ± (Sumi)

    Nearly screaming this from the top of her lungs towards the end, Sumi attentively watches Illois for a reaction.

    And to everyone''s surprise, Illois lifts the barrier...

    ˇ°I don''t see any hope... you may as well try.ˇ± (Illois)

    With those words, the barrier faded, with Sumi quickly stumbling forward toward Arin, grasping his right arm while beginning to channel her mana...

 Chapter 34: History and Forgotten Curse (Part 2)

    Waking up within a dark void, I suddenly feel the space around me glowing red, like the color of fresh blood, while a fine purple mist erupts from the surroundings.

    Seeing this, I feel fear, I don''t want to be here. As unlike before, there is nothing, not even mothers voice is here.

    Though I can hear something... it is drowned out by the darkness before I can realize what it is. And feeling the pain of being assaulted by the purple mist, tears start to gather and I cry out. Meanwhile, an unbearable cold enters my body, causing my thoughts to freeze and my body to turn numb.

    I don''t want to be here any longer... my head and body hurts and is shivering in the cold.

    It is then, that suddenly a slight blue mist enters through, but it is eliminated immediately, causing the pain to intensify.

    Yet, unlike before, I recognize the blue color. It is Lumi''s, mothers color. Still, as I keep searching, I can''t feel her presence, no, I can''t feel anything.

    I am scared, the darkness keeps rolling towards me, trying to harm me. And it hurts, my whole body is in pain, while the coldness makes it''s way towards my heart.

    In that moment, as though awakening from a deep slumber, I can feel something rising from within, deep down in my mana-pool.

    That small speckle of energy I could never access, this small piece of pure light I could never touch. In that moment, suddenly, as though being called out, it rises from the very depth of my being, awakening something within me.

    And appearing like it has waited for that very moment, I can feel my left arm heating up. I want to cry in pain, yet my body appears to be unable to, causing me to scream within my own mind.

    As the pain won''t fade, and the darkness around me keeps getting closer like a hungry beast that trying to devour me, i slowly give in to the spreading coldness. Meanwhile, the heat coming from my left arm clashes with the coldness, causing my body to stiffen and pain to rage through it.

    I don''t want this! I want to go to mama! I want to be with Uncle Black, and Sumi and Anna and all the others! I don''t want to be here, locked off in this darkness!

    Even then, my desperate cries did nothing, with the darkness encroaching more and more of my consciousness. I collapse, I can''t take this... my whole body is cold and in pain, while my thoughts feel chaotic and unrecognizable. So, trying to defend myself, I roll myself in, holding my own knees while surrounding myself with my tails.

    Yet, something like a new color rises. Deep within my mind, I see the small speckle of power I could never access. Around it, a small ball of golden light flies in orbit, as though protecting it, while also appearing like it is searching for something.

    Yet within my pain, I can''t even register my own thoughts anymore, causing my fear and despair to increase.

    I don''t want to be here anymore... help! Anybody... HELP!!

    Screaming within my mind, I want to return into the gentle bosom of my mother, or the lively hugs Uncle Black gives, but I can''t. My fear and confusion grows, as my thoughts and memories become unrecognizable.

    And then, as though hearing my call, suddenly I feel another, more controlled chaotic energy rise from my right arm, invading the darkness around me, causing it to stop attacking, even retreating step by step...

    Yet even then, it reamins there. After leaving me onl the tiniest room to breathe, the darkness stops distancing itself, appearing like a restricted monster seeing it''s prey.

    Feeling the tongues of darkness lash out towards me, my whole body shivers, fearing the darkness and it''s effects.

    In that moment I could hear voices, very silently yet easily distinguishable, voices I know, but I cannot recognize...

    Who are they, and why do I feel pain hearing them cry out to me like that...

    What is happening to me... why am I here?!?

    Why are the voices beyond the darkness where I can''t reach... why are they so far away... why would the darkness not leave me alone... ?!?

    Feeling my fear and confusion arise anew, I huddle myself together once more, fearing the pain and negative emotions it gives me.

    Though like a helping hand reaching out to me, I can see a black mist rise from the walls made of darkness. Yet unlike the rest of it, It contains various lights, making me curious... what is it, and why do I feel warm emotions coming from it?

    While feeling troubled on what to do, suddenly the darkness begins encroaching once more. It is slow, but the pain that come with it causes me to cry out again, with my tears dropping to the ground...

    I fear..., I fear the darkness coming close, and seeing the small strand of color in front of me, I gain hope and reach out to grab it.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    But the moment I touch it, like it is trying to pull me out, It pulls me towards the walls of darkness. Though seeing them approach so fast, even when I am feeling warm inside, my fear erupts again, causing me to let go...

    Still, hearing a tearful voice on the other side, encouraging me to grab onto the black colored mist once more, I approach slowly, closing my eyes before holding my non-existent breath and grabbing onto the thin mist of chaotic colors. As a result, I only feel a moment of motion, something pulling me through thick mud, trying to free me from whatever it was that holds me down.

    And, betraying the darkness in front of me, a sudden light bursts forth, with my mind leaving this prison of eternal darkness.

    On the other side, I find myself in a field of flowers, I recognize them, but I don''t know why. And nearby, on a massive tree, a big snake like being sits there, watching me attentively while glowing from it''s golden scales.

    Meanwhile, turning my head behind me, I find a figure of a young woman, having ears and tails like me, staring into my eyes with a hopeful yet bitter look.

    I feel a sudden warmth flow through my heart the moment I spot her, but I can''t tell what it is. She isn''t the darkness from before, making me even feel pleasant. And, like a massive wave, suddenly my mind clears up, my memories which appeared misty and uncertain suddenly became clear and permitting me to once more recognize what is around me.

    So, recognizing the woman in front of me as mother, I suddenly feel my heart pounding heavily, feeling a great amount of pain welling up. It isn''t pain inflicted by her, I only know that I will be safe with her, as suddenly the pressure from all my fear and despair washes over me, causing a scream to escape my lips and tears to fall from my eyes.

    ˇ°Mom!ˇ± (Arin)

    And so, while screaming her name, I jump into her open arms, crying out everything that accumulated in the darkness...

    I felt fear, but now I feel safe. I don''t know what it was, yet being in my mothers embrace, I can release all that fear and despair I felt, feeling a warmth rush over me while crying tears unceasingly.

    But she didn''t do anything to me, only gently combing through my hair while patiently waiting for me to calm down, whispering that it is alright now over and over again, while holding me in a strong embrace, as though protection me from everything that means me harm.

    And so, feeling the pain and coldness slowly fade away, with a comfortable warmth taking it''s place, I lay there. Crying and sobbing, letting my hurt heart and mind heal, finding peace.

    With my tired body finally finding closure and being freed from the horrible pain, I collapse exhausted, yet glad for being freed from that horrible prison...

    Meanwhile, being surrounded all the light and warmth coming from my mother, who holds me even now, I slowly close my eyes, not having to fear the darkness it brings with it...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ---POV-Change: Lumi---

    It has been a long time, yet all of a sudden, the power I tried to keep away burst forth, causing an all out attack against the boys consciousness.

    I first tried to force my way through again, yet it was for naught. Even though my soul''s space and power is already nearly on par with the former Lumi''s soul, it is still too weak to break through the strong will of the remaining echoes and the chaos they create. So, trying to instead protect his consciousness more instead of attacking the chaos, I create a small hole in the chaos-energy, except it is immediately filled again. However, in that short moment, I could hear the sorrowful cry coming from little Arin, calling out for help.

    Hearing this, I suddenly feel heavy, and I begin using more of my initial strength, trying to safe him at all costs.

    Nevertheless, failing over and over again, I fail to keep my calm and slowly begin panicking as well, hoping that there is something that might help.

    Except, it didn''t work. And while still fighting to get him out of there, a sudden power awakened within his body. Sadly, due to my limitations within this space, I can''t tell what it is, though it appears that the chaos fears it.

    And using that opportunity, I finally manage to create a small hole within the blockade keeping his consciousness sealed.

    Additionally, the moment I try to get him out of there, I feel pure chaos energy entering the body, opposite from where Luna is doing her best from preserving his body from losing all strength.

    I recognize the energy as Sumi''s, meaning she is trying to help.

    And in that very moment, Sumi''s chaos power moved towards the hole I made, invading the space I couldn''t. I don''t know what she is planning, however, I hope it can help him.

    And so, while the bead made of the blood-rage''s energy is backing off due to the pressure emitted by the weird power within the body, Luna is silently emitting balance-energy to stabilize the vitals and brain, while Sumi''s pure chaos energy is invading and purifying the chaos emitted by the bead.

    Yet after all that, his consciousness appears to have already taken damage, causing it to fear it''s surroundings. And when he first refuses to let itself be guided outside, suddenly I hear Sumi cry with all her might, calling out to Arin so that he may awake once more.

    While I hear this, I also break out in tears, as I am desperately suppressing my own feelings of dread and hopelessness to keep focus...

    But in that moment, he seems to give up and only hold on to it, allowing her to create a path to guide him out, though she miscalculated something.

    If he wakes up now, his consciousness may be permanently damaged, so before she could completely pull him out, I redirect him into the hole I made, pulling him into the safety of the mind-zone while isolating the weakened chaos energy created by the echoes.

    So, the moment he materializes within the mind zone, I can see him look around with astonishment and surprise, acting like he was never here before... could it be that his memories... no, please no!

    While watching him look around, he finally turns towards me, looking me in the eyes while seemingly contemplating something. I don''t know what he is thinking about, but seeing those dull eyes looking at me, I feel dread and helplessness crawl up from my heart, gripping it tightly.

    However, just as I am about to try and open my mouth, his eyes open with a shocked expressions, tears gathering in his eyes while a small whimper escapes his lips. And in the next moment, as though finally understanding something, he screams ''mom!'' and runs into my arms, hugging me tightly while crying loudly, with his tears dropping onto the ground.

    Seeing this, I take a moment before I finally understand that he must have regained his memories, so I, while silently crying myself, softly ruffle through his hair, telling him that is it finally over and everything is going to be alright.

    I am not sure if I said those things only to him, because I believe I have also said them to myself, reassuring myself that it is over.

    After all that, holding the crying boy within my arms, I also feel great relive wash over me, while I hug him tightly, unwilling to let him go again.

    Meanwhile, even Sumi stopped sending her Mana into the body, as she noticed that he was out of danger. Luna also stopped activating her balance-energy, so the body itself regained a stable cycle and calmed down while the chaos energy invading his mind evaporated, and the manifestation remained still, suppressed by the weird power still lingering within the body.

    I didn''t pay attention at the time, except for whatever reason, the moment that the remaining pure chaos emitted by Sumi came in contact with the manifested bead, it was like a stone who hit the water surface, causing ripples to spread. But the result of this would have to wait, as the small boy within my arms kept weeping and crying, while I myself also silently teared up, glad that Arin was fine and back with me.

    So, holding him within my arms, I wait, waiting for him and myself to calm down. After several minutes, he stopped crying loudly and only whimpered within my arms, letting his tears flow freely.

    And after what I perceived as another hour, while still holding onto me strongly, his breathing slowly evened out and his eyes closed, with only the tear marks remaining on his face. After all, while I use my hands to carefully remove those remaining tears, he shows a radiant smile the moment he comes in contact with my hand, lighting up the mood in the whole space...

    And with a smile on my face, while carefully stroking little Arin''s head, I cry by myself, happy that the boy I so cherish has come back to me...

    And I promise, I won''t let something like this happen again!

 Chapter 35: Purified Chaos

    ---POV: Aaron Geyser---

    Several minutes after Sumi started to inject mana, Arin''s condition starts stabilizing, with his breath and heartbeat evening out again.

    Seeing this, both me and Illois let out a large relieving sigh, letting the tension in the room evaporate. I would actually like to sit down now, yet the only seat within the room has been reserved for Sumi, as she keeps panting, probably because her mind went overdrive due to the pressure and precision required to inject ones own mana into someone else'' body.

    Her appearance right now isn''t the best, though after we tell her that Arin is out of danger, she shows a magnificent smile, lighting up the mood in the whole room. After all, she did her best, so while I pick up Arin and bring him towards a more comfortable bed, Alice holds Sumi and assists her in walking.

    Meanwhile, I put Arin onto the bed within one of the side-rooms. It is a rather comfortable bed, yet the frame is made of metal, giving it a cold appearance. I wonder thou, was it usual to have such beds before the collapse?

    Anyway, even then, seeing the boy cradle himself into a small bundle while surrounding himself with his tails, a faint smile emerges on my lips, before I take the blanket and softly tuck him in.

    The moment I do so, I can see a small smile form on his face, yet something intrigues me. Beneath his eyes, tear-marks can be seen, pointing at the pressure he must have felt while he was in danger.

    Somehow I want to blame myself for being unable to help, even only able to look at him slowly dying away. So, gripping my hand into a fist, I once more promise to myself to protect him.

    Yet in that short moment, while still sitting next to Arin on his bed, I can see him clinging to me, with both his small hands holding onto my arm which is closest to him, showing a relieved yet concerned smile.

    He must have gone through a lot, so while slowly taking off his hands he holds me with, I retract my arm before wiping away his tear marks, hoping for him to gain comfort from it. Though, the moment I remove my hand, a short frown can be seen on his face, while his arms and tails try to look for something. Maybe it appears stupid to many, still, as the concerned party he seeks, I feel happy to know that he feels safe with me around, even though I am big and scary sometimes.

    So while lightly petting him on the head, his movements cease and he slowly relaxes, allowing me to put the blanket back onto him once more which he threw off just before.

    To my surprise, just as I want to turn around and make my way outside, Alice together with Sumi enter the room, with Sumi still appearing tired and befuddled.

    I want to thank her right now, however, I don''t believe she would recognize or even register me on this point, so I only move aside for them to pass without problems.

    And so, while Alice prepares the other bed, Sumi barely keeps her eyes open, nearly falling over at one point. Luckily, I could react on time, and so we put Sumi to rest on the freshly prepared bed. She also at first moves around, probably because she instinctively understands that the surroundings are foreign, yet due to her tiredness, she easily gives in and completely falls asleep, with her breathing being the only remaining movement.

    And so, after confirming both their well-being, I lead Alice outside, shutting off the lights and closing the door, letting them rest. Well, I did make a small recording of Arin using a memory-stone before we left, though Alice doesn''t need to know.

    That aside, the moment we left the room, we are greeted by the curious faces of Illois and Anna, who are asking about Arin''s and Sumi''s well-being.

    And after informing them that they are alright, they let out a relieved sigh and we all make ourselves comfortable again around the table.

    Yet due to the other two still missing, Illois refuses to continue his story, so instead he picks up a game of quass. It is actually chess, although with four boards connected and four people playing against each other at the same time.

    And so, with our small game, we pass our time while trying to checkmate each others kings... though I wonder, should I be mean right now... Illois queen right now is undefended in the open...

    NO! why haven''t I seen the tower over there, Nooo!

    And so, with a bit of sadness due to losing my own queen right after killing Illois'', we all continue fighting each other, with me and Illois in the lead. Seriously, the small ones lack experience... yet I won''t complain... so for now, let this Uncle teach you a lesson, hehehe...

    ˇ­

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    Feeling something tugging on my consciousness, I slowly open my eyes, only to wake up within another void...

    Though the void is different, I feel fear towards it, causing me want to retreat. Luckily, just as I fall into panic once more, I see Luna appear in my filed of vision, flying towards me before curling around me and holding me in between her claws.

    ˇ°It has been a while, Arin.ˇ± (Luna)

    Smiling, her massive head is right in front of me... though a long time? It wasn''t even three days... confused at what she meant by ''a while'', she answers immediately.

    ˇ°It has been ''a while'' since the last time you spoke to me within the mind void... though you are right when you say that speaking outside is more comfortable.ˇ± (Luna)

    Smiling once more, Luna tightens her grip on me, before letting loose, flying around me as I keep floating within the void.

    ˇ°Where am I?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking that, Luna only points down, where once more, I could see the speck of power I couldn''t absorb. By now, I could perfectly see what this ''something'' is and its details. The object appears like a massive green bead with golden carvings in it, glowing in a greenish golden color like a specially carved emerald.

    The carvings intertwine from time to time, yet otherwise there is something else. Around the greenish bead, a golden orb circulates around it, lighting up the surroundings while staying in a stable orbit. I don''t know its purpose, still, seeing as it resonates with the golden carvings in the green bead, I believe that there has to be a connection.

    Even then, I can''t tell what the object is, and I can''t connect the dots, though before I could even ask, Luna begins speaking once more.

    ˇ°I don''t know why, yet after we made a contract, I felt as part of my power was taken and reformed by your mana, afterwards it was then turned into this golden orb like object, swirling around the green bead.

    Honestly, I don''t know what it is, though I can tell that it alone already far outclasses your Uncle by the hundreds. On the other hand, about the green bead, I don''t know what it is either, as I can''t even feel it''s aura.ˇ± (Luna)

    Saying so, I have to admit that I feel strength from it, though I still don''t understand the place we are at. As I start feeling around, I understand. It appears that at the moment, I am within the deepest part of my mana-pool, allowing me to connect with whatever is down here.

    ˇ°Did you bring me down here to see this?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking this question to Luna, who still floats around me, she only shakes her head and denies my question.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ˇ°No, it was the greenish bead calling out to you, I don''t know what it wants, it appears to be a part of you, so maybe you should listen.ˇ± (Luna)

    I am slightly confused, though I have to admit that I feel abnormally close to the greenish bead, as the moment I saw it, I felt attracted to it, like it is a part of me. Well, it kind of feels like when you sit on an arm and it falls asleep, the moment it awakens, you feel like you regained a part of you?

    I don''t know how to describe it, yet the moment I tried getting close, I feel the intend of the bead...

    ˇ°The origin... Origin seed... strength variants... balance and chaos... hidden strength... the psi-heart...ˇ± (Arin)

    Not even realizing that I started babbling nonsense, I fall into meditation, scanning through my body to seek where the green bead, no, the Origin seed is guiding me...

    After moments of searching, I finally find what I am looking for. In front of me, an orb the same size as the golden one from before appears, yet instead of a golden glow, it is black and covered with countless colors, while a deep purple aura emits from it.

    I recognize the power, it is the same that caged me in back there, so as I feel fear clogging up my throat, Luna appears and holds me within her claws.

    ˇ°You are safe, I am here with you... on the other hand, for whatever reason, the orb seems to have changed...ˇ± (Luna)

    Pointing this out, I realize the change... back in the mental prison, the aura was reddish black with a hint of purple, yet the aura Sumi has is completely black with colored spots, or when combined, deep purple...

    This orb..., is it purified? Though I can''t wrap my thoughts around the whole situation, I feel as the black orb calls out to me, emitting a friendly pulse. I don''t know what is meant by that, as I can''t feel hostility anymore, although I want to be more safe than sorry...

    Asking Luna to hold one of my hands, I slowly get closer to the orb with the other, before touching the orbs cold surface. It feels chaotic, yet weirdly charming... kind of like seeing puppy''s play around making a mess, yet emitting a calm and refreshing aura. I realize then that this is pure chaos embodied in a natural manner...

    Feeling this, I can also confirm that it means me no harm, and somehow it integrated itself into my own body...

    While still contemplating what to do, I feel movement coming from it, the green bead is calling out to the black orb... I don''t know what the orb has to do with the bead, but wanting to try it out, I concentrate on the chaos orb and try to move it, using the mana-veins within my body to channel it through.

    To mine and Luna''s surprise, the orb didn''t resist, and after a few tries, I managed to forge it into a certain part of my mana and send it on it''s way towards the mana-pool. Once there, I open my eyes as the chaos orb enters the range of the green bead, appearing like a lost child who finally found its father and brother.

    Emitting a strong pulse, it closes in on the green bead at an unnatural speed, before entering an orbit around it just like the golden orb, letting itself be carried along.

    And it is then that the green bead in the middle, the origin seed, starts to emit lights stronger than before, while synchronizing them with the golden and chaotic orbs around it. On it surface, one could see countless runes appearing, forming themselves around one another, while clean lines are etched into the surface of the seed. The spectacle takes my breath away, just as much as Luna''s, and it is then that a third light shows up that I couldn''t understand.

    I know that it comes from my mind-region, close to the brain, yet I don''t know why... was it hidden by the chaos orb? While asking such questions to myself, I feel like a bluish, greenish energy enters the area, before forming another orb, azure in color, as it enters the orbit of the seed.

    I don''t know what power it represents, it''s aura isn''t loosing out to the other two, yet it is completely different from them...

    While still confused at to what is actually happening around me, the third orb is also integrated into the light, before further lines are etched into the seed, causing it glow even more vibrant.

    For whatever reason, the color of my mana seems to change as well, as the previous silver mana becomes stronger, emitting faint streaks of gold, purple and azure within. Is is then that I once more feel a piercing pain within my whole body, causing my limbs to grow weak and my thoughts to break down.

    Yet I don''t feel threatened at all, as I know that I am safe, and not in danger from whatever is happening. Though, due to the pain, I feel as my face scrunches up, and Luna surrounds me before letting me rest atop her huge body. Curled around me, I then feel a strong warmth flow through me, making me feel absolute bliss within that moment.

    And so, cocooned within the warmth, I fall asleep, letting my mind and body rest...

    ---POV: 3<sup>rd</sup> person---

    In the moment that Arin fell asleep due to the warmth penetrating every fiber of his being, changes occurred in various places around the globe. Within the grand castle owned by the demon-queen, the ancient Dragon Phosphor opened his eyes, feeling an ancient power rise once more, while in the fairy forest, the last hidden phoenix let out a cry, calling out to the power it hadn''t felt in eons.

    Meanwhile, countless strong monsters around the world reacted, bowing towards the energy coming from a certain young individual hidden deep within the dragon-mountains.

    Even so, the power wasn''t fully awakened yet, but it was initiated, and the seed gathered enough strength to sprout any moment. Still, due to the great power it already accumulated, the body was still too weak to support its strength, so it strengthened the body by sending the different powers it has to forge them into every cell, making the body practically evolve slowly on its own.

    Meanwhile, a certain young, green haired man who helped out as a guide to a certain royal family, felt a stinging pain rush through him, telling him that his master is in danger. However, he realized that teleporting there is impossible, yet it didn''t end there. Only after several moments, which felt like an eternity, the pain ceased, with the connection remaining stable. This allowed him to calm down, as it means that his master is safe.

    Though the moment he tries to relax at a nearby cafe, and the rest of the group continued forward, he suddenly spills the tea he is drinking, collapsing on the ground while convulsing heavily. Some nearby dragons try to help him, but the moment they come closer, a strong sense of danger appears within their minds, making them back off.

    Luckily, the young man relaxed after several minutes, a strong aura of colors emitting from his body, making some of the dragons wide eyed while contemplating if they should kneel or just remain seated.

    Nevertheless, the young man, Cyan, didn''t mind and slowly stood up, understanding that something happened to the master causing him to become stronger. Yet as he retracts his aura, he takes a seat, ashamed of the spectacle he caused. He wanted to hide in a hole, which to everyone''s surprise opened right beneath him, swallowing both him and the chair he was on. It happened because he didn''t retract his mana yet, causing it to manipulate the earth beneath him based on his wish.

    And so, while still in shock, the young turtle-dragon tried his best to fix his mistake, filling the hole while also asking for forgiveness from the owner of the cafe, before leaving quickly, escaping towards the mansion owned by his masters Uncle.

    Meanwhile, close to the location of the newly awakened...

    ---POV: Aaron Geyser---

    As our game continues, with Anna already being out, suddenly both me and Illois react to a certain pressure that could be felt nearby. The pressure is strong, yet unstable, meaning that it isn''t fully awakened, or at least not sufficiently executed.

    With our initial shock passing, both me and Illois jump up, running towards the door connecting to the sleeping-chamber of Arin and Sumi where the pressure originates.

    The two other girls don''t seem to have noticed anything, still, seeing our behavior, they also run after us, trying to catch up.

    After slamming open the door, I take a look around the room. To my surprise, nothing appears to be out of order, aside from Arin having released all ten tails while slightly glowing in a strong silver color, as his tails all show a different color on the tip. It doesn''t take long after that the light dies down and the tails revert to their normal pure silver appearance, as he remains laying there, with his eyes closed and a soft breathing, indicating that he is still asleep.

    Next to him on the other bed, I can see Sumi, also surrounded by light, while hers is more like pure darkness that has been invaded by a golden beam like a fire. She doesn''t seem to be in pain, however, her expression tells one that something is going on.

    Meanwhile, getting out of my stupor, I run towards Arin, checking if there are any injuries, which luckily isn''t the case. Even the terrifying aura from before vanished, and his body returned to its normal state, aside from the weird power I am feeling. On the other hand, Illois runs to Sumi''s bed side, confirming that she is alright. Though, to mine and Illois shock, she has three tails now, indicating that she broke through her potential and evolved as well, probably from the fact that she was so close to Arin when... whatever he did, happen.

    Well, both kids are troublemakers in their own right as one would need to keep constant watch over them, although in the end one cannot be angry about that. The two at least remain humble and sincere, hopefully it stays like that.

    ˇ°Ten tails?ˇ± (Anna)

    The soft voice of one of the girls behind us suddenly exclaimed, as Anna kept staring at Arin''s tails as they build a soft cocoon around him, letting his small body be completely covered aside from his head. Honestly, even I would like to try that...

    Well anyway, the moment I try to explain the girls what it means for a fox to have ten tails, Anna only jumps in joy, jumping on top of the tails still surrounding Arin, causing him to wake up due to the sudden pressure on his body.

    In shock, he accidentally lashes out with his tails, causing Anna to fly through the room, nearly crashing into the wall. Luckily, I reacted quick enough, and using my tail, I caught her mid-air before lowering her back down on the ground.

    I am honestly intrigued by the whole situation, as I never heard of the phenomenon that Arin went through, yet seeing him awake, even if with a slightly confused expression, I believe everything is fine. Meanwhile, I admonish Anna for her rash actions, yet her answer is only that she couldn''t resist seeing the fluffy tails twirl around. Though after realizing that she nearly ended up within one of the rooms metal walls, she reflected on her actions and remained standing next to me.

    And so, after both Arin and Sumi were fully awake, me and the others guided them back into the room, serving them some tea to drink. Honestly, I only want all this to end, too much happened today. Though after speaking with Illois, he agreed to temporarily move to our mansion, so that he can teach the kids without having to teleport between the places all the time.

    On that note, everyone gathered their stuff and we flew back to the mansion, as the sun already started to vanish behind the mountains, only leaving us with a tiny bit of light.

    Yet even then, after we returned and everyone went to bed, me and Illois agreed to fit some history lessons into their normal training time, or maybe just tell them as a story in the evening after dinner. Our plans aren''t solid yet, so let''s just keep watching over their growth.

    Yet in the end, many may admonish me for training the kid so much when he is still so young, still, unlike us, his power grows beyond his control too fast, we need to teach him how to wield it properly, before it goes out of hand...

    Hopefully, Arin can keep having fun, without having his power interfere too much in his daily life. Also, did I mention that Sumi was slightly shocked seeing that Arin had ten tails? Though she did calm down rather quickly, saying that she saw him like that back in one of her dreams, which actually makes me a tad curious...

    Though Arin still asked for forgiveness for not telling her, she didn''t mind, even hugging him out of nowhere. Everyone was shocked, with Sumi being surprised the most. Her red face when she realized what she did was actually cute, though her now three tails still kept trashing around in joy... how honest.

    And so, with a lot of laughter and tears, another long day came to an end.

 Chapter 36: Plans for tomorrow.

    ---POV: Arin---

    It is morning already, with me stretching my stiff limbs from the long sleep.

    I didn''t understand what happened exactly and the influence it has on me, but I know that something is going on within me, and somehow, it scares me. I don''t like having to fear this something within me, yet luckily, having Uncle Black, Mama Lumi, Luna and the others around reassures me.

    And with that being said, this morning we all lead the royal family back to the flying ship, which I found out was called the ''Crystalliz''.

    I am unsure what I should think of the name, but I will leave it as it is. Anyway, after we all made one last greeting, and yes, I hid my tails in front of the royal family, they all board the ship, with Cyan in the lead.

    For whatever reason, Cyan appears to have a stronger aura, while his tattoos appear even more mysterious and meticulous than before. There are certain patters even I can''t recognize. Though they look awesome, my dragon tattoo is still cooler.

    On that point, Luna also changed, with her scales remaining golden, yet glittering like a rainbow, while she became stronger. She said that she is going through a transformation currently, so she sealed herself into the tattoo, disabling my ability to communicate with her.

    Well, I wouldn''t want to be annoyed when I am working on something important, so I will leave her alone for now.

    That aside, the moment the royal family boards the ship, the prince still frantically tries to convince Alice to return with them, causing Alice to frown, while I nearly burst laughing at his awful gestures and antics.

    After a few moment though, even me and Anna have enough, stepping in front of him while letting some pressure go.

    Though, the prince at first looks mockingly at us, he shortly afterwards tucks his tail and runs towards the ship, surprising both me and Anna. On the other hand, I would only learn later that our pressure on the prince wasn''t enough, so Uncle Black ''helped out'' by releasing some of his own in the background.

    With that done, while they kept ascending, everyone of us kept waving our hands in goodbye until they vanished behind the mountains.

    Afterwards, everyone returned to the mansion while I and Sumi leave for school. Well, Anna and Alice also want to join, but due to the problem of them being recognized as high-human by others, they are forbidden from coming with us.

    Luckily, when they learned that I am only in school in the morning, they dropped the matter to a certain degree, letting me finally go in peace. Especially Anna who kept holding me in her arms like a stuffed toy.

    Well, school wasn''t all that different from the other times, as today and this week the theme appears to be alchemy and use of mana in everyday live. The topics are actually interesting, with me filling my small book with a lot of notes.

    On the other hand, the class itself seems to have calmed down after everything that happened, with Rune being fully accepted again. Meanwhile in break time, me and the other boys played football / soccer on the field in the back. To my surprise, soccer already existed here, though more like a steal the ball from others than shooting them into goals, but with some explaining, football also became quite popular with the dragons and foxes.

    Well, some dragons cheated at first by using their wings to cover most of the goal, making it near impossible to pass through. Due to that, there is by now an unwritten rule on the field that dragons are permitted to be defense, but not in the goal.

    And after the break and the second part of the lessons were over, me and Sumi returned to the mansion, where Sarek spoiled us a bit with delicious food made out of the phyria-fruit, a fruit reminding me of a mango, but with a purplish green color. Uncle Black also told me that the phyria-fruit actually helps in calming ones mana-flow, as he is worried about my well-being after the incident yesterday.

    Well, it feels nice knowing that others are worried about me. So with a smile, I continue enjoying the fruit-cake made by Sarek, while the others appear to be enjoying it as well.

    Well, I did learn something the painful way though. When all my ten tails are out, they easily begin twitching around when I am happy and / or exited, which can cause all kinds of problems. And no, I am not talking about Anna who then desperately tries to pet them, but the fact that they have high potential of throwing off stuff from the table. So, after a short reprimand from Saria, I fuse them into one, as I don''t really want to go though this again.

    Well, the rest of the lunchtime was great, and the others weren''t mad about what happened, and were actually more amused and taken in than anything else. Well, Saria even suddenly ran towards me, removing the remaining cake around my mouth using a napkin, causing some of the girls to squeal for some reason.

    Well anyway, Illois who also joined us on the table wore an amused smile the whole time while watching us, which actually made me curious, as until now, he mostly appeared sad or depressed if he wasn''t thinking.

    So, not able to hold back, I just call out to him.

    ˇ°Hey Illois, your smile looks great.ˇ± (Arin)

    I didn''t think much while saying this, yet as I am honest with my opinion, I show him a smile on my own. Though to my surprise, the moment Illois hears my words, he directs a shocked expression at me, and then a questioning gaze at Uncle Black.

    Uncle Black only nods towards him, before returning towards his food. I don''t know what is happening, or why Illois is this shocked, yet seeing that somehow even tears start gathering within his eyes, I slowly look towards Uncle Black, seeking answers from him.

    Though before I could receive an answer, I heard the aged but clear voice coming from Illois.

    ˇ°Arin, thank you.ˇ± (Illois)

    There are simple words, but the feeling they convey is amazing.

    Well, happy that I could help, I return a smile to him, before once more enjoying the great cake laughing at me on my plate. Well, I am going to eat him soon, so I don''t know if he really is laughing.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Meanwhile, would I have paid attention, I would have noticed that Illois returned to his usual stoic expression, while from time to time showing a slight grin, before looking up to the ceiling and muttering a few words under his breath. Well, he also returned to eating his cake shortly afterwards.

    And so, with everyone having finishing their meal, we take a brake in the living-room, sitting on the couches while talking about what everyone planned to do in the afternoon.

    Well, at least me, Sumi, Alice and Uncle Black were talking, as Anna kept hugging a few of my tails, holding them while nearly falling asleep on the couch next to me. Uncle Black and Alice laughed while Sumi appeared worried, though after a a bit of moving them, I escaped Anna''s grasp, causing her to shoot up strait, searching my tails.

    For fun, I even hit her on the head with one of them, making her frustrated as my tails are too fast for her to catch. Yet after several minutes, I got bored and asked Uncle Black if I am allowed to go into the mansion''s workshop, working on some of the magic-circles and formations Lindo gave me on my birthday, as well as their connections and uses when working with golems.

    Additionally, after I got permission from Uncle Black, Illois and Alice joined me as well, mostly as they are curious about the principal behind them.

    When I ask Illois why he is interested, he told me that most golem-techniques are impossible to use for High-Humans, as one requires mana to inject into the circles and connect them with oneself.

    Based on this, he wants to see if there is a special reaction when I use such magic, as I can use both mana and Magic-Power as a source.

    With that being said, the three of us make our way into the workshop installed externally next to the main wing, leaving it hidden from the front but easily accessible.

    Once arriving there, I first remove the wooden covers from the windows so that light can enter, while I remove the thin sheet of dust by carefully using wind-magic. Afterwards, I make my way towards the workbench that was installed for my size, as I can barely work on the normal ones. Well, I could stand on top of a chair, yet when working with magic and dangerous materials, this might no be the best idea, at least not since Uncle Black caught me doing so and reprimanded me for it.

    As a precaution, I first check the the tools for damages, especially the ones connected to the magic-liquids, as using damaged tools can be dangerous to oneself and the surroundings. Meanwhile, while checking them using the method taught to me by Lindo, Alice and Illois take a look around, inspecting the various tools and materials strewn along the different shelves. It is then that Alice finds the small golem Lindo gave me when I first met him, making her curious.

    ˇ°Arin, this small puppet with the stone, is this a golem?ˇ± (Alice)

    I already explained to her what golems are on the way here, but seeing one for the first time is probably still weird to her. To her question, I only nod, which in turn leads to her starting to inject her Magic-Power into it.

    Though unlike with mana, the stone can''t hold the Magic-Power and starts glowing for a moment before dimming again after she quits adding more.

    She seems downhearted, but still asks me to show her what it would normally do. So following her request, I begin injecting my own mana into it, yet unlike normally, I barely started injecting any before the crystal already glowed brightly and the eye-sockets lit up, meaning he is charged.

    Could it be because of yesterday my mana has increased? No, quantity I can''t tell due to my original massive amount, but maybe the strength of my mana?

    I am unsure what to think of this, so I make a quick note in my mind to ask Uncle Black later for a mana-check. I believe he will use a mana stone again, just like the one that exploded the other day back in the depth of the Abryssal Canyon.

    Though I am unsure if that stone is resilient enough when he already exploded last time, so is there maybe a stronger version?

    With questions swirling within my mind, I already begin moving the golem, letting it do some basic movements to confirm that it works.

    Due to the first sluggish movements, Alice starts to giggle, before watching the golem full of interest. Meanwhile, after Illois satisfied his own curiosity, he begun doing something on his own, so I quickly ask him if there is something like a superior Mana-stone. Luckily, after he thinks about it for a few moments, he gives me a positive answer.

    ˇ°There is indeed, we call it the Divine-calculator. Don''t ask me why it has that name, but it is said that if a dragon reaches divinity and becomes a divine dragon, they can use the Divine-calculator to analyze the extend of their power.ˇ± (Illois)

    Hearing this, I have hope to learn about the truth, as I am honestly scared of what is to come, due to me being unable to grasp the full extend of my powers.

    Anyway, after thanking Illois for the info and stopping the golem by disconnecting the mana-flow, I return to my workbench and finish my preparations. Though, the question is, what would be a good project? I really want to do something, and maybe even use some of the given new magic-circles, but I would have to read them through first.

    Still, my last project, a small palm-sized flying bird-golem, which liked to crash by the way, was already finished last week, so I am currently thinking about what could be a good idea to make.

    On this note, I suddenly remember that Alice and Illois can''t use Golems due to missing Mana, so I think maybe I could try to create a golem system that works for High-Humans?

    Well, Illois might have already tried, but I am still going to ask, as I want Alice and Anna also to be able to enjoy controlling Golems, because honestly, it is fun.

    With that thought and a few ideas already forming within my mind, I approach Illois again to ask about my project idea.

    To my surprise, Illois hadn''t worked on something like that yet, as back in the days, High-Humans used Magic-Power only to power machines who already contained a program of sorts.

    Maybe something like a robot, but with Magic-Power instead of electricity?

    While holding some thoughts about the matter, Illois tells me about the things that were already tested in that direction, but nothing of the sort of golem-controlling had been done before. There were some experiments on creating mana-manifestations using Magic-Power instead, but it pretty much ended there, mostly due to the fact that only very few High-Humans still exist.

    On the other hand, though the systems for the flying ships were made in cooperation with High-Humans and a lost dwarfen race, the High-Humans only took care of the Magic-Power converters for the powering mechanism, while also installing a system to control everything without requiring a mana-connection.

    On that point, Illois and I already started to discuss the possibilities of this project, but it appears that the problem is the controlling part.

    Theoretically, if a High-Human infused Magic-Power into a device which thickens it''s constitution, mana would be made, as MP is something along the lines of the gas-form of mana. This way, it wouldn''t be hard to charge a mana-crystal if the requirements are met.

    Problem is, even if they could charge it, due to not having any mana within themselves, they would be unable to connect to the mana within the crystal.

    And so, while still contemplating on my ideas and making one note or the other, Anna and Uncle Black enter the workshop, reminding us that two hours already passed and training is next on the plan.

    Yet before we start anything, Saria brings out some snacks, which actually helps me as I am a bit exhausted from all the thinking. Well actually, the moment Illois left the workshop, he had a big grin on his face, with motivation practically oozing out of him. Uncle Black showed a short moment of surprise when he saw him like that, before returning a calm yet somehow interested smile at me.

    Well, with that said, after the break, our daily training-regime started, with me practicing the use of the new sword I got from Scyrra for my birthday.

    The practicing with the new sword is fun, while I also train my magic and Mana-control. Though due to the changes in my mana, it makes it hard to adjust to it, like when I tried making a handheld light, with the result being a light that tried to challenge the sun itself.

    Well, all the accidents aside, like the flooded flower-garden, after training we all have a fulfilling and great dinner, allowing me to calm down again. And so, our group makes itself comfortable in the living-room after dinner, while Illois appears to have locked himself inside his room, with only the sound of paper shuffling around being heard.

    Yet even in this relaxed atmosphere, due to my newfound strength, I feel a slight fear creep up within me, a fear of hurting those around me due to being unable to control my power. Maybe next time, I will damage more than just a few flowers...

    While sinking into deep and negative thoughts, Uncle Black suddenly clasps me on my shoulder, returning me to reality.

    ˇ°Don''t worry little one, I will be here for you, no matter what happens, like anyone else here.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    He then directs a playful smile at me, while the others showed smiles of their own as well. Seeing that, I feel relieved and after a short sigh, I lean onto Uncle Black, who answers by beginning to pet my head.

    And so, while feeling the gentle caress run through my hair, tickling me from time to time, I slowly close my tired eyes, falling asleep while enjoying the company of my important family.

 Chapter 37: Golems, Domains and Letters.

    Nearly a week has passed since the day me and Illois talked about the idea of creating an Magic-Power compatible golem.

    And currently, me, Alice, Anna and Illois are all within the workshop, experimenting with different ways to connect a Magic-Power user with the mana-core the golem has. Actually, what we realized to be the greatest problem is still the way of how to control the golem on a distance, as when the user stops touching the mana-crystal, the golem stops moving.

    Well, in the morning after the day we initially came up with the idea, Illois showed up with an overly eager expression and stacks of papers filled with theories and ways on how to make this happen, also containing various plans.

    Well, normally we would only work on this for two hours a day before my training begins. Yet due to the fact that Illois is so focused on this project, we are unable to hold his history-lessons, so they are postponed until we finish the project, or Illois gets tired of it. Though, I did learn from Uncle Black that it would be a miracle if he gets tired of it, as he can seemingly keep himself motivated even with the smallest of chances for success.

    Well, my project aside, my training with Uncle Black has also become harsher, and more focused on my mana and Magic-Power control. Luckily, my power seems to have calmed down again, and the Origin seed or whatever returned to its initial position without further movement. Though even so, the power I have is already here, and controlling it has become harder, especially with my constitution and aura appearing to change slowly.

    So under the strict observation of Uncle Black, I use my raw mana and Magic-Power outside my body, controlling it carefully while trying to keep it from lashing out. Yet, is is easier said than done, due to simply controlling the amount I release has become hard.

    On the other hand, thanks to Uncle Black''s guidance in controlling the mana-flow more carefully and actually being cautious of my mana-pool''s release as a whole, I am able to control it again to a certain degree.

    The main problem currently is that my body can''t handle the amount of mana my mana-pool possesses, so I have to pay close attention when using magic, as otherwise I might injure myself. Uncle Black said, that my mana is like a large lake, but I only have a small pipe to take from it, and it will break if I let too much mana flow through it.

    And so, after this week of hard training, I finally managed to return my mana to the usual flow while keeping my mana-pool from flooding my body all at once. With this, I can now slowly increase the strength of my mana as well as its quantity step by step until I am used to it and capable of keeping it under control. Also, I didn''t notice when my mana was overflowing, yet there are small streams of energy flowing from the origin-seed through my whole body, somehow strengthening it. I also believe that they are responsible for the weird change in both my constitution and aura emitted by my mana-pool. Though Uncle Black said that I should just leave them alone for now, and focus on keeping my mana in check.

    And so, due to being unable to strain myself, my magic may have become stronger, but it is still limited to what I already learned and am capable of wielding, with me having to restrain myself from going overboard. Though thanks to the magic-crystal installed in the staff gifted by Scyrra, my control is made a bit easier, and my learning-speed increased.

    Meanwhile, I also kept training my new weapons, as well as techniques Uncle Black is trying to teach me. And with my now increased speed and strength, I can already keep up with Uncle Black when he holds back just a bit, with me even surpassing him in speed. But in the end, his experience and technique triumphs.

    Though there is one thing I can''t forget, something he said to me while I was fighting with him in a training-battle using the sword I got to my birthday.

    ˇ°Arin, I know you are strong, and will become even stronger in the future, but please listen to my words. A staff can be used to defend and attack, or even spare an opponent, but a sword is made to cut down and kill, especially one like yours. So please, promise me, that you will only use the sword against someone when you are truly prepared to go for the kill, please promise me that.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    On that point, Uncle Black was unrelenting, until I looked him in the eyes and made a solid promise to never use the sword unless I am prepared to kill, or protect those close to me with my life on the line.

    After I did that, Uncle Black once again returned to his usual self, but I felt something heavy in his tone when he made me promise that. Maybe a bad experience, or regret? There is no Malice, but I can still feel negative emotions, even if I am only aware of them without them actually influencing me anymore.

    Though, I would have never guessed how important that promise would be in my future, but now, I did only take it as something important, without taking it serious. Yet even in the future, I would never forget it.

    Well, after that, my time in the mansion continued as usual, and today, on the day of darkness, we nearly completed our first prototype of the new golem.

    Appearance wise it isn''t much different to the usual ones, but unlike them, there is a small string made with molten mythril connected from it''s core to a small device held in Illois hand.

    The device isn''t much different from a usual Magic-Power converter, but it is a lot smaller and more compact. Though it still is the size of my palm. Not that that would be large...

    Anyway, with this device, and a bit of focus, Alice actually managed to control the golem for a few moments. Yet due to the inefficiency of the converter and the short length of the connecting wire, it has very limited use.

    Yet even then, Illois was happy with the result, as well as Anna and Alice. Still, in the end it was decided that we will continue to experiment with it, though due to finally passing the first hurdle, Illois actually managed to get himself away from the drawing-table and teach me and the girls how to manipulate Magic-Power, as well as how to set up ones own domain.

    Illois isn''t really the best teacher, but thanks to him showing us how to use Magic-Power himself, we don''t have a hard time following.

    Also, now that I have my mana under control again, I can fully focus on Magic-Power for a while, even if I feel weird since I can actually use both. Well, Illois said that he made some scans on me when I was unconscious back in the mountain lab, trying to figure out a way to safe me back then. Still, even with those scans, there isn''t much too see, aside from the fact that, and this is Illois highest chance theory, is that my mana with all elements affinity actually not interferes, or actively changes the Magic-Power entering the body.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Well, Illois also gave us a bit more of a detailed rundown on how Magic-Power and mana works individually on a persons / beings body.

    While I am aware that Magic-Power is like the gas form of mana, it appears that mana is actually the liquid-form of Magic-Power. The difference isn''t big, yet unnaturally significant.

    The research on this matter, based on Illois words, had been thoroughly and very well executed, allowing them to gain enough insight into the matter.

    So, normal beings have a mana-pool, and even if minuscule, it produces mana. Though unlike many powerful beings, the mana it gains naturally is too low, so it absorbs the rest from the surrounding atmosphere, in other words: Magic-Power.

    The magic-power when entering a body ''corrupts'' and takes on the unique form of the mana contained in the body, like fire-type mana if within a fire-affinity mage. So, everyone''s mana is mostly unique, making the Magic-Power they absorb corrupt differently. On this note, even if someone normal tries to use Magic-Power, it is impossible because this beings mana would ''corrupt'' the pure magic-Power in the atmosphere instantly should he try to channel it through his body, that is unless it is controlled by someone.

    Now, High Humans don''t have a mana-pool, making the Magic-Power free to flow through them. But as even High-Humans have affinities, they can only control certain aspect of the Magic-Power.

    I actually asked Illois what his attributes are, but he denied letting me know, at least not yet. Meanwhile, Anna seems to be proficient in wind and Light, while Alice appears to have low power, but high control fire affinity.

    Now, a High-Human requires a domain to cast his powers, one like Anna already could set up one meter around her. This domain is actually just using the Magic-Power in the surroundings and changing it instantly into ones own affinity, creating something like pseudo-mana. If mana is water and Magic-Power is gas, then that state of power could be called mist, not as much raw impact as mana, but a lot more versatile and agile.

    Within the domain, the High-Human practically rules everything, unless another High-Human with stronger affinity in the same element shows up and dominates. Meanwhile, while nearly invincible within a domain, High humans can also create magic through channeling the Magic-Power around them through their body before forming a magic based on their element. Unlike with domains, those are weaker, but harder to detect.

    Well, once a magic is formed, is is like any other, and will continue attacking unless blocked, destroyed or cut off by the caster. So even if the Magic-Power magic impacts a mages body, due to being manifested and changed by a High-Human, it won''t corrupt at the enemies mana.

    No, if the Magic-Power is strong enough and the control of the caster very good, it can even interfere with the enemies casting by internally causing damage, as Magic-Power, unless in bulks, cannot be kept from entering the body.

    Of course there are defensive ways, Illois assured us, yet it is still terrifying. Think about it, you may escape a High-Human or even manage to make him draw back, but if that High-Human is strong enough, you will slowly die or at least lose a lot of your magical-capacities.

    While I still felt a shiver run down my back, Illois started teaching us the correct way of establishing a domain. Luckily, due to my personal experience in the use of mana, it wasn''t hard for me to practically force my affinity onto the surrounding Magic-Power.

    Yet, to mine and everyone else surprise, my domain may have only been slightly bigger than Anna''s, but its silver glow started to affect the surrounding Magic-Power outside my domain, letting the air around the whole mansion glitter in a light silver color. Even the domains coming from Alice and Anna are visibly shaken, but instead of crumbling, they appear somehow stronger.

    While everyone is still in a daze, Illois suddenly breaks out of his stupor and yells at me to stop my domain, retracting my influence over it. And so, following his instructions, I control the Magic-power emitting from me to be sealed again, causing the domain to vanish, but the silver lights in the air to remain.

    Everyone, without exception, is surprised, staring at the surroundings of the mansions, which now appears like someone threw a massive load of glitter-dust into the air. Meanwhile, Illois, who already regained his calm, uses his experience to check the Magic-Power in the air.

    Though once more, his expression stiffens and his mouth opens uncontrollably, letting us become conscious of what is happening. Yet after Illois was finally able to speak once more, he let out a serious of words in a broken, while also slightly excited voice.

    ˇ°Arin!... this Magic-Power... it appears strengthened... like a superior Magic-Power... maybe because you have all elements... oh my goodness... could it be... no... but a pure domain... probably because of his origin... maybe...ˇ± (Illois)

    While becoming more and more distant with his mutterings, all we understood was that my domain is apparently a ''pure'' domain and that it strengthens Magic-Power or something. Well, even Uncle Black appears unable to follow the mutterings coming from Illois, so I will stop thinking about it until Illois is able to explain it to us.

    Well, there were some aftereffects, though I would only learn of that later, but it is said that the vegetable-garden of the mansion never had such a high amount of yield with most of the vegetables being massive and healthy. Additionally, the butler Elrion and the maids working in the mansion mentioned more than once that for some reason, their sleep became wonderfully easy, and that they somehow barely felt tired even after a full day of work.

    Also, when I entered the workshop again, for one reason or the other, all the magic-liquids were fully charged, while the golems and enchantments were activated, even if only for a moment.

    Still, that is for later, as currently Illois is still talking in a broken voice while staring at the silver sparks jumping around in the air.

    Luckily, the silver shine didn''t remain for long, and after a bit more than an hour, everything appeared normal again. But unlike before, if one concentrated, it is easy to detect that the Magic-Power in the air around the mansion is more thick and powerful, probably a consequence from whatever happened with my domain.

    Though, like expressed beforehand, when Illois gathered himself again and explained his theory, it appears that due to me being an all-elemental, the Magic-Power didn''t change into a certain dominating aspect, but strengthened as a whole, causing the surrounding Magic-power to be affected as well.

    Well, even so, after everyone calmed down, we left the field for today, as too much happened in a short span of time.

    Meanwhile, Saria and Elrion prepared snacks for us, with nice tea by the side. I actually wasn''t a fan of tea back in the orphanage, but the tea here is somehow delicious, and I like it.

    Well, the reason might be because Mama Lumi said that she was a tea-lover, so maybe I inherited that appreciation towards it?

    Well anyway, after today''s events, many things were decided, such as me being only moderately trained in Magic-Power as mine has great influence, while more focusing on mana-based magic.

    And with those days passing on at an increasingly quick rate, week after week went by, with both me and the girls learning more and more, gaining better control over our powers. Meanwhile even the golem project closes in on its completion, while the month of their stay runs towards its end.

    Without further problems, the last week of their stay was here, and Illois prepared himself to tell us the rest of his story before Anna and Alice leave again.

    Though, three days into the week, right after we all had a satisfying lunch, Uncle Black received a letter from the Arcadela Kingdom, sealed with the royal sign.

    He didn''t think much about it and read through it right after using a knife to carefully open it, yet after overlooking the content, he once more narrowed his eyes, read through it again before leaning back into his chair, holding his head.

    After a few moments of silence, Uncle Black again opened his eyes, looking around the room before stopping on Anna and Alice.

    ˇ°Girls, it appears you will stay here for another month, Arcadela Kingdom appears to... be unable to receive you currently...ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Though he tried saying something at first, he swallowed his words and said something different, and guessing from his expression, the news aren''t good in any way.

    But as neither of us kids have read the letter, we can only look at each other with a questioning gaze.

    But there is one thing I am sure off, if something or someone tries to harm my family, I won''t hold back, even if I get hurt in the process!

    On the other hand, I would actually be teased about it later, but when the others saw me clench my fist with a determined expression, the mood in the room lightened up a bit, allowing everyone to smile, while some of the people around even let some giggles escape.

    End of Arc 3: Human Determination.

 Chapter 38: A free day in the Forest

    Start of Arc 4: The Tree of Life

    I am currently sitting in the field behind the garden, listening to Uncle Black as he explains how to mix light element healing with the destructiveness of fire. It is rather interesting as normally those two don''t really fit with one another, yet both have aspects that they share.

    This knowledge and many other things were being told to me in the last two weeks, as my training in mana and Magic-Power control advances every day. Also, Uncle Black and Elrion would often train me in the sword and staff, allowing me to get a better understanding of the weapons and my own body.

    Meanwhile, the two girls Anna and Alice were also working hard on their domains, being taught by Illois while Alice also learns from Sarek when she has the time.

    Well, I am unsure if it is Alice learning from him or Sarek learning from her, but in the end, the result was even better food on the table, and I don''t believe anybody would complain about that.

    On the other hand, Cyan is also training hard, not letting himself fall back. Currently he is training using normal wooden sword and shield, as Elrion who trains him forbid him to use his scale-equipment. Anyway, after some tests, it appears that aside from CyanˇŻs increased mana and all-round strength, he can now actually freely choose what he wants to appear when he activates his tattoos.

    For experimentation, we begun with making him appear in different kinds of armor, like full body type, armor with open helmet and even one that only covered his vitals. Additionally the sword and shield he already had can now be changed mid fight, while he can also extend or morph them to a certain extent.

    Though, the one who could be said to have made the most advancements aside from me was still Sumi, who by now has a lot greater control of her new-found power while also getting the hang of having three tails at the same time.

    To everyone''s surprise, Sumi''s chaos had a lot more abilities than initially thought, though she could still disrupt and interfere with Magic. She also appears to have a unique kind of magic completely based on chaos. Meanwhile, her aura and abilities connected to it also increased, to the level where she can freely manipulate her aura and even let it form on her body as armaments.

    It isn''t much different from Cyan''s Scale-equipment in versatility, yet unlike his, hers isn''t that powerful against physical attacks, yet is able to defend against nearly all kinds of magic.

    Actually, my aura had changed as well, and with those changes, I am now able to freely manipulate Elements together without rebound, balance, while also disrupting it and completely vanquishing any magic, chaos. There is more, however, I haven''t been able to completely use everything properly. Still, It is like the balance and chaos that were already inside me finally awakened, and slowly grew stronger.

    Though unlike Sumi, my chaos was by far less trained, and even my chaos-aura is unstable. Yet, Sumi was more than happy to help teach me whenever we train, while I help her train her weapon mastery. It is funny actually, as Sumi appears to have a very good compatibility with the bow, so Saria, our maid who becomes more mysterious with every passing day, actually taught both me and Sumi the way to master it. Though just like me, Sumi is also being taught in the use of martial arts and self-defense techniques, as they don''t want her to rely solely on her chaos. The same also applies to me and my magic, so they are also strict with me.

    It has become easier though as after I finally managed to control my magic, Uncle Black only made normal magic-training like before, just with more focus on control and precision.

    Meanwhile, Luna still remained silent, so I became slightly worried since she was already gone for the past last month. Yet thanks to Elrion''s reassurance that certain dragon-evolution''s can even take years, I just decided to keep waiting.

    And without much back and forth, the second week came to an end, with Uncle Black still keeping shut about the events in the Arcadela Kingdom, making Anna and Alice slowly inpatient.

    All of us tried asking multiple times already, yet every-time Uncle Black would refuse telling us, only having a very uncomfortable expression on his face. We all know that something must have went massively wrong, though we can''t force it out of Uncle Black.

    We do have some speculations, such as the possibilities of a sickness in the palace, or a danger because of assassinations, though nothing is proven.

    Anyway, today was a darkness day, meaning there was neither school nor lessons to attend too. So in order to refresh our minds a bit, both me and the girls got permission from Uncle Black to enter the monster-forest.

    As the name implies, it is a forest where many monsters live, and one of the few untouched habitats within the vicinity. The main reason me and the girls want to go is because I mainly want to introduce them to her whom I haven''t seen in a while.

    Aside from me and the girls, Cyan and Saria also tag along, mostly for safety reasons. Though, for once, within the forest, I release all ten tails I have, making me somehow feel comfortable. It is like finally throwing off some annoying shackles, but I can''t do much as if the public finds out about my ''situation'', many problems would arise.

    Well, walking in between the large trees while feeling the moos under my feet, I sometimes see small squirrel like monsters running around, nearly invisible between the leaves with their green fur.

    Actually, I don''t wear any shoes currently, as thanks to my bodies resilience I don'' t have to be worried even if I step into thorns, it still hurts though. And while enjoying the bits of sunshine coming through the leaves and the feeling of leaves and moss under my feet, I slowly pick up pace and run around a bit, letting the wind hit my face.

    I wonder, could I use wind-magic to remove the blocking wind and become faster...?

    ---Saria-POV---

    Today was another semi-free day. As a maid, normally we don''t have the same concept of free days as most others, yet I don''t worry about that. I actually enjoy my time with Arin, ups, the young master.

    Well, today it seems that Arin decided to visit the monster forest. Normally it would be called insane to send a nine-year old to such a forest, even if it was a dragon kin. However, unlike them, Arin doesn''t have a worry in the world when coming here.

    In any case, he seems to enjoy being here, and so do the others that come with him. Especially the two Human-girls Alice and Anna are quite fond of the forest, looking around with wide open mouths.

    Actually, I expected some of the monsters to jump out by now, such as a scaled-boar or a purple-viper, yet nothing happened.

    I don''t believe the others noticed, though I definitely did. My experience in the hunting area told me more than enough about the monsters nearby, yet none even came close. I actually suspected them to wait due to a more powerful monster waiting nearby, but the actual reason surprised me.

    All of the monsters were kneeling on the ground, watching Arin pass them by without a shred of killing intent. Normally even if a monster submits from being beaten or realizing that they can''t beat their opponent, they would still release a minimal amount of blood-lust, yet nothing like that could be felt.

    I am intrigued by that, so I neared one of them, but the moment I separated too far from Arin and the group, they once more bared their fangs, threatening me as I came closer.

    So, without doing much I returned to the group, only to watch the spectacle of monsters bowing to Arin to continue.

    Honestly, I don''t know what to think anymore, as currently all monsters appear unnaturally docile while Arin is running around the trees nearby.

    Though, I do remember Sir Geyser mentioning something interesting once, I believe it was about the first awakening of Arin''s true fox-body subconsciously, as well as his blood rage shortly after they left the Abryssal-Canyon.

    He told the others and me that after Arin lost consciousness and was laid to rest, most monsters bowed to him, as during his blood-rage, he managed to unlock his mana-veins, like most races do after some training or special events. Yet unlike all others, he, together with the mana-veins, unlocked his bloodline.

    If I understand it right, then the bloodline he inherited from Lady Lumi can be traced back to the Fox-Queen who was married to the Divine-Dragon, leaving Arin with a bloodline of both fox and dragon. Maybe that is the reason he has ten tails?

    Anyway, with his awakening of the bloodline, he automatically crowned himself the King of Monsters, as an inheritor of the origins of ancient.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Well, I don''t fully understand what happened, but Monsters are unnaturally sensible to bloodline-auras, which makes them do things based on that. So, as much as I understand it, both Arin and Sumi have unnatural Blood-line auras, leaving most monsters to bow to them and obey their commands.

    (AN: Chapters 11 & 25 are the events leading to Arin & Sumi unlocking their bloodline, and with it, unleashing their potential magically and physically (Not the instant-Power kind). However, the Origin-Seed has nothing to do with it, as that one has a different principle.)

    So, while enjoying the abnormal calmness of this forest, the girls in front of me keep chatting with one another, laughing from time to time. Sumi is still a little reserved, yet due to having lived with the other two for over a month, she mostly opened up to them already. It is actually funny to see Sumi slowly open up to everyone, as when she first joined us, she would barely talk to anyone except for Arin and Sir Geyser.

    So, showing a slight smile, I suddenly notice Arin practically vanishing, not leaving even a trail of wind behind.

    If he was running around extremely quickly before, then now he was just gone, with only my trained vision picking up movement from time to time. It is like he is running at a speed I can barely even perceive anymore, and my vision is a lot better and faster than that of even most of the dragons.

    So, being shocked at the sudden agility and speed of Arin, the next thing I can perceive is only the sound of a loud crash, before in the distance I see a massive tree falling to the ground, resulting in another explosion.

    Slightly scared that something might have happened, I begin running in its direction, followed by the girls and Cyan. It didn''t take long until we arrived at the place everything happened, yet what greeted us was beyond our expectations.

    In front of us was Arin, bleeding from his head and chest as mana gathered and begun healing the wound, while in front of him, a tree-stump stood, with the tree belonging to it laying behind it, fully broken off.

    Well, as I only have a few suspicions yet no proof, I only go towards the still befuddled Arin as I help him stand up and check his wounds. There were several injuries that would normally make humans panic, but seeing that the bleeding already slowed down and his wounds slowly closed, I could only sigh in relief. After using my mana to check up on him, I realized that luckily it wasnˇŻt as bad as it looked from the outside.

    Normally such a wound could have even killed someone his age if unlucky, yet seeing that there was nothing to worry about as he already begun regaining consciousness, it must mean he was not lethally harmed. However, I do wish to hear an explanation of what happened, especially if it could bring Arin into such a state.

    Once everyone arrived, Anna used her Light-Attribute to accelerate the healing process, while Cyan and me remained on guard, leaving ArinˇŻs care to the girls. They didnˇŻt disappoint, and only after a bit more than twenty minutes, Arin was fully healed, opening his eyes as he regained consciousness.

    His eyes remained misty for a bit, looking around while holding his head in pain. His wounds are gone, so this is probably only a feedback from whatever he had done. So, remaining there, it didnˇŻt take long until he could calm down and stand up, moving once more. Nevertheless, before he could continue running around, I point towards the broken tree and demand an explanation.

    ˇ°Arin, would you be so kind as to tell me why, and how this happened?!?ˇ± (Saria)

    Ups, I believe some of my pressure leaked, as Arin makes a slightly startled expression. Luckily, he doesnˇŻt fear me for it, so I guess living together with <u>that</u> dragon helps one get used to such things. Still, seeing his shocked expression the moment he saw the tree, I realize that he probably wasnˇŻt even aware of it before.

    He probably is the strongest kid out there, yet he is still careless from time to time. I guess I canˇŻt put my expectations too high, he is still a child after all, even if a slightly more mature one.

    Well, even if he continues to mature, he will probably remain so small for a while, so I guess I still can create some more costumesˇ­ fufufu.

    Being lost in my imagination for a bit, I realize a bit late that Arin already took some distance from me and is hiding behind Cyan. Well, calming myself, I only look towards his direction while restraining my loose smile, have to remain professional.

    Well, leaving that and the following banter from the girls behind who seem to have seen through me, Arin keeps explaining about what occurred.

    Honestly, I am not even surprised anymore. Using magic to remove the wind-pressure and accelerate is a good idea. Yet because of the loss of control, he failed to navigate and ran at high-speed into a tree, causing not only himself, but also the tree to take damage.

    Somehow, I expected something like that, but honestly, this time Arin was too careless.

    Luckily, the air pocket created while using that magic dampened most of the impact Arin felt, though that doesnˇŻt justify his actions.

    So, forcing Arin onto his knees, not letting him cheat with his tails, I begin remonstrating him.

    ˇ°Arin! Do you know what you did?!ˇ± (Saria)

    To my pressuring opening words, Arin only manages to squeeze out a few words in a silent tone, which would be inaudible if it wasnˇŻt for me being a dragon.

    ˇ°Uhm... b-because I used magic without thinking it throughˇ­?ˇ± (Arin)

    He didnˇŻt even look me in the eye while speaking, while his tails remained on the floor, and his small fox-ears atop his head hung down. So, while he is still listening, I begin telling him in what state we found him, leaving him wide eyed and in shock.

    After hearing what happened, and analyzing his wounded state, I told him that he could have died should something have gone wrong. I also tell him that he shouldnˇŻt experiment with magic when there is no one to supervise it, and he should also first consult either us, his uncle or his teachers before trying anything new and/or weird.

    Under my stern gaze and repeated warnings, Arin only drops is head further, staring at the ground before him.

    Yes, he may be still a child, but he has to learn the meaning of his actions, so I take my time to teach him thoroughly, while the girls slowly begin pointing worried gazes at me. Though in the end, I only want him to stop being too reckless, as it might kill him one day, just like many of my kind in this era.

    However, when I finally stopped reprimanding him and my heart finally calmed its wild beating, I kneel down and place my hand on top of his head, trying to cheer him up again, even if only a bit.

    ˇ°Look Arin, you had us worried that something might happen to you. Look around yourself, you are not alone. If something truly serious happens to you, what shall we do? You have to realize that you canˇŻt blindly do things, because if you hurt yourself, it hurts us as well, as you are important to everyone here.ˇ± (Saria)

    To my words, the girls and Cyan only nod and smile towards Arin, who by now had one of his emerald green eyes peek through his bangs.

    Actually, seeing him be like that, I can barely stay mad at him, yet he seems to have understood, as shortly afterwards tears begin falling to the ground. It didnˇŻt last long, but once his breathing calmed again, he looked up at everyone and said sorry, mentioning how he will not do something like that again.

    Towards his apology, the others only show smiles, while Anna already snuck up behind him and caught one of his tails. This action surprised Arin quite a bit, as he wasnˇŻt paying attention, causing his reaction to stimulate our laughter.

    Arin on the other hand appears embarrassed at the typical fox-yelp he let out the moment Anna caught his tail, hiding his red face behind another of his numerous tails.

    Honestly, if I had a child, I would wish it to be like himˇ­ no, what am I even thinkingˇ­

    Before my confusion at the sudden thought could wear off, a loud scream interrupted me and pulled me back to reality.

    In front of me, everyone was staring at the massive face right in front of Anna, with a large mouth equipped with massive fags. Those fangs could probably kill her instantly once she is bit, yet just as Alice and Anna were activating their domains while Sumi surrounded herself in chaos energy, suddenly ArinˇŻs voice penetrated the silence, completely startling everyone.

    ˇ°Wolf-mom? Hahaha, itˇŻs great to see you.ˇ± (Arin)

    While everyone remained frozen at the sudden change in situation, the giant mouth retreated from Anna before the rest of the body revealed itself from the underbrush. What came forth was a large Wolf with crimson fur and a pup waling beside her. Even if I say pup, it is still larger than the kids here already, shocking everyone in the group.

    The one who was the least shocked was Arin, as he quickly came closer and begun scratching the head of the pup nearly double his size. The wolf-Mother only looked at us for a moment, before sending a proud smile towards her pup, seemingly happy with the occasion.

    She didnˇŻt mention a word at first, and only laid herself down while watching the two kids play. However, it actually appeared more like a battle between a giant red ball of fur and a mass of silver tails.

    Though in the end, Arin introduced the wolf-mother and her pup to the girls, as both Cyan and me already met them a few times. It is actually funny seeing that tranquil scene of kids playing together with an oversized pup, so after a while both Cyan and me sit down to talk a bit with the wolf-mother while the kids play.

    However, just as we tried to begin talking, a blue shimmering figure appeared right beside us, which is the spirit-form of Lady Lumi. It seems that after the events more than a month ago, her form once more stabilized, leaving her able to communicate with us from time to time.

    Meanwhile, this time it is the wolf-mother that is surprised, as she never saw Lady Lumi before. Yet just as I want to introduce them to each other, the two appear to have already begun talking with one another, hitting it off shortly afterwards. I wonder, is it because they are both mothers?

    Well, it didnˇŻt take long until suddenly a silver shadow passed by and tackled the semi-physical form of Lady Lumi. It is no one less than Arin himself, which in return earns him a big hug from his mother.

    The two laugh for a moment, however, Arin shortly afterwards just falls silent while enjoying the hug, with his tails happily jumping around.

    Still, having suddenly left the game of tag the others were playing, Anna and Alice could only stare at Arin in surprise, or better, at the bluish glowing form of a nine tailed woman which he was being hugged by.

    I had to stifle my laughter at the expressions they are making, yet they somehow appear to begin understanding the situation, as Arin must have told them about himself already. Though I cannot blame them for being surprised, as not many can say that they have a loose soul for a motherˇ­

    Leaving that aside, being a bit shy, Alice and Anna introduce themselves to Lady Lumi, whom then greets them back, telling them how cute they are. Slightly embarrassed, the girls began talking to her, asking question about her and how she came to know Arin, as well as how it is to be a loose soul.

    Yet, even with the girls talking above his head, Arin didnˇŻt budge and only kept laying in his motherˇŻs embrace, not willing to leave. Though, the feeling his face as well as his tails talk about is in no way bad, with the smile beaming in light that I could lose myself in, while his tails keep thrashing around happily.

    Luckily, his tails donˇŻt have much initial power behind them so it isnˇŻt dangerous, the could still smother me and the others though. Anna on the other hand does not seem to mind, seeing as she is currently clinging to one energetically while talking with Lady Lumi.

    Watching this whole situation, I only now realize that everyone here is a women aside from Arin, Cyan and the pup, with Cyan already having left the immediate circle to escape the situation for now. Well, I can understand him, as it can get too much for him rather quickly if one thinks of his shy nature.

    ˇ°Very well, thanks for the talk, but I need to rest, so I hope to see you all at another time. And to you Arin, stay nice alright?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Saying her final words, she only hugs Arin strongly one last time before ruffling his hair a bit and vanishing, leaving only blue glitter in the air behind, while a thicker blue mist enters ArinˇŻs head.

    I am still not used to seeing that, as I always imagine it to hurt when she does that. However, Arin doesnˇŻt show anything aside from joy of her hugs and slight disappointment because she left, so I guess my theory is wrong.

    Still, I am not willing to go through such an experience. That aside, with everyone finally calming down and the sky already turning darker, we begin making our way back to the mansion.

    To no oneˇŻs surprise, Arin somehow managed to convince the wolf-mom to come with us for a while, so currently all of the four kids are riding the over three meters tall wolf. The pup also wants to join, as visible from its attempts to climb his mother, yet due to its growth lately, it seems to have become too heavy for something like that.

    It begun whining, until Cyan took it onto his back and begun carrying it, which made him look more like a fur-ball with legs. I am actually unaware what motivated Cyan to do this, yet it is entertaining to watch anyway, so I will not say a word.

    And so, with a few shenanigans on the way, we finally arrive in front of the mansion shortly before the sun vanished behind the mountains.

    All of us have a good mood, as Alice kept telling jokes on the way. Though I didnˇŻt understand all of them, since I canˇŻt recognize certain words, such as ˇ®carˇŻˇ­

    Anyway, the moment we arrived in the courtyard and were about to enter the mansion, suddenly a massive black Dragon landed not far away from us, before vanishing in a thick mist of mana and revealing the usual lean man of about 1.80m in size with black hair and scales.

    It is no one less than the mansions master, Sir Geyser. Yet before any of us could raise our voices, his voice resounded in the vicinity, with a slightly irritated undertone in it.

    ˇ°Everyone, pack your things. We will be going on a journeyˇ­ˇ± (Sir Geyser)

 Chapter 39: Prepare and Remember...

    Baffled at Uncle Blacks sudden statement, I can only continue watching him from the back of the wolf-mother.

    Even Saria who kept walking next to us appears to be slightly confused, unable to follow the situation.

    However, Uncle Black remained relentless, already telling us what we should pack and what not. For whatever reason, he appears rather annoyed by the fact that he need to travel somewhere, though I canˇŻt really tell why. Anyway, seeing his serious expression, and him telling me to come along, I raise my voice, asking an important question.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, can Sumi, Anna and Alice come as well? I donˇŻt really want to go anywhere aloneˇ­ˇ± (Arin)

    I may not admit it, but since the time I arrived here, I somehow fear being alone. I donˇŻt know why, yet something tells me that I shouldnˇŻt be alone, and that makes me scared. Well, actually, am I even aloneˇ­?

    Suddenly coming to mind, I remember mama Lumi who is always with me, as well as Luna, who is still sleeping currently. Additionally, most of the time either Uncle Black, Cyan or Saria are here, as well as the girls.

    Anyway, only now realizing my words that I blurted out, I quickly cover my mouth, yet it was already too late. Looking down, Uncle Black only shows a stupid grin, nodding towards me before speaking that I can take with me whomever I want.

    Well, the moment he said so, behind me Sumi and the others suddenly raised their hands, mentioning that they will come along. To my left, next to the wolf-mother, Saria also mentioned that she would take care of us on our travels, while, and still covered by the big body of the wolf-pup, Cyans voice rose, saying something similar.

    Hearing that, Uncle Black acknowledges it quickly, before he mentioned us to go into the mansion and prepare, as tomorrow will be the day of departure. Due to the amount of people who will come with us, he mentioned that we will use the Crystalliz, the ship which is still in my possession one way or another.

    Anyway, listening to Uncle Blacks words, he told all of us to enter the mansion, go to our respective rooms and begin packing our stuff. Well, guessing by the listed amount of clothes, I believe we will stay there for a while, or will it just be a long travel time?

    However, when I jumped down to do so, Uncle Black saw the dried blood still on my clothes, suddenly feeling panicky. The moment he saw it, just like a whirlwind, he suddenly appeared by my side and begun touching the places I was wounded before, asking questions such as if I am all right.

    To his worried voice, I could only apologize, and explain what happened. Though I was already reprimanded for what I did, I feel ashamed for having acted that way, but I was just getting too excited at my idea.

    Well, Uncle Black kept listening to my explanation, and after I was finished, he suddenly picked me up, threw me over his shoulder and carried me away. Looking back for a moment, he only told the girls to go pack their things, and that he would soon return. And with those words, he turned back around and walked towards the mansion, with me hanging over his shoulder. I wonder, I somehow couldnˇŻt even gather the strength to fight against itˇ­ maybe because I am ashamed for what I didˇ­?

    The sky was already darkened, yet I could tell that Uncle Black had a serious expression on his face, seemingly contemplating something.

    I didnˇŻt resist, and before I knew it, we ended up within Uncle Blacks room, where he placed me on his bed, letting me sit on it while he took a seat on the chair he probably uses as an office-chair.

    Sitting down, he looks at me for a while, before sighting and opening his eyes, which somehowˇ­ appear sadˇ­

    I feel uncomfortable under the gaze; it is the same one Saria had on, yet a lot more intense. Feeling the pressure, I only lower my head, looking at the wooden floor.

    ˇ°Arin, please look at meˇ­ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Listening to his words, I slowly lift my head, watching him through the gaps in my hair. He still sat there, watching me with deeply concerned eyes.

    ˇ°Arin, I can understand you probably didnˇŻt mean for that to happen, but pleaseˇ­ look after yourself more.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    With those words he sat next to me, using his hand to run it through my hair, making me feel comfortable, yet somehowˇ­ it feels heavier than when he does it normallyˇ­ not physically, but a silent pressure maybe?

    Just as I was thinking about the emotions that bottle up within me, Uncle Black said a few words in a silent voice, yet loud enough for me to hear.

    ˇ°Arin, I wouldnˇŻt be able to take it if I lost you too, so pleaseˇ­ if there is a problem or you want to do something, come to me first please, okayˇ­? I donˇŻt want to have to worry about you, because you are precious to me.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    With those words, Uncle Black kept massaging meˇ­ yet something inside burst.

    I know this feelingˇ­ fear.

    ˇ°IˇŻm, sob, sorry.ˇ± (Arin)

    With a silent voice I apologize, to which Uncle Black shows a glad smile. Yet somethingˇ­ I feel something is wrongˇ­ I felt fearˇ­ not because of Uncle Black or SariaˇŻs gaze, but because of what I learned as to what condition they found me in.

    I fearˇ­ my power. I fear what it could do, how it could harm myself, and those around me.

    This fear, only today it was shown to me, and I tried suppressing it, the whole time. Yet, feeling it crawl up my throat, I look at Uncle Black, nearly pleading for help.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Uncle Black first appear to be unable to follow, so he calmly asks me in a friendly tone, while I was slowly beginning to have hastened breathingˇ­

    ˇ°What is it Arin, why do you look at me like that? Is there something bothering you?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    To his friendly and warm tone, I can calm my rampant emotions a bit, yet I could only barely squeeze out the answer, as fear was somehow clogging my throatˇ­

    ˇ°I.. I amˇ­ scaˇ­ scared oˇ­ of this p, powerˇ­ I.. I donˇŻt knoˇ­ know what to do.ˇ± (Arin)

    With my breathing turning increasingly hasty, causing my words to be cut off, and feeling tears gathering in my eyes, Uncle Black only holds me, continuing to massage my head, letting me calm down a bit.

    ˇ°Hmm, so that was it. Arin, you donˇŻt have to worry, everyone around you is here to help, so you donˇŻt have to keep to yourself. Its true that your power is growing at a rate where it might be scary, or even painful to you, but you should remember, that we will always stay by your side. We are trying to help you overcome it, so you should just trust us, and yourself, a bit more. If you are careful about it, then you wonˇŻt have anything to worry about.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    As Uncle Black keeps talking, I can feel as the warmth it gives me chasing away some of my fear, but I still feel scared of the power within me. Silently crying to myself, I keep watching the floor, while my view grows increasingly misty.

    ˇ°Look Arin, it is good to respect your power, but you must not fear it. Because, it will consume you if you are scared of yourself, yet knowing that you respect your power for what it is, it also means that you would never do things to misuse it, so that is good.

    Also, it would be a shame to not use it, as experimenting is fun after all. Just maybe, with a bit of surveillance and security watching over it, okay.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Laughing towards the end, Uncle Black started knuckling me out of nowhere, surprising me as I was still digesting his previous words. Yet, I quickly caught up, letting me finally realize the uncomfortable feeling of having my head knuckled.

    Trying to defend myself, I begin lifting my arms, wanting to push away Uncle Black. Yet before I could execute my plan, Uncle Black caught me with his other arm and pulled me into a strong hug, making me unable to use my arms.

    Flailing with my legs, I realize that I am way too light to have an influence on Uncle Blacks attack, so I begin throwing my tails into Uncle Blacks Face, trying to distract him while I wriggle free.

    Uncle Black only used the fist he knuckled me with to keep the tails from his face, beginning to laugh, still leaving me within his strong grasp.

    Seeing this chance, I begin using my tails a bit more concrete, trying to confuse him. Yet, within our hectic movement, I also begin laughing, infected by Uncle Black. When I finally managed to wriggle free and stand back up, I could feel the fear lessen in my heart.

    Still laughing at the little fight we just had, I wait for am moment, until my breathing slowed down and I could speak once more.

    ˇ°Thanks, Uncle Black.ˇ± (Arin)

    Those are the only words I wanted to say, yet for some reason, Uncle Blacks smile only grew wider seeing me like that.

    ˇ°You''re Welcome little Arin, now go, you still need to prepare for tomorrow.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    With those words, I finally remembered that tomorrow we will begin traveling with Uncle Black, and I also need to change my clothes, my current ones still have red stains of dried blood.

    Remembering that, I only wait until my breathing once more evened out, before smiling towards Uncle Black once more and leave the room after being seen out. Uncle Black only waited as I left, still having a calm smile hanging on his lips.

    Anyway, after leaving the room behind, and having lost some of the dark clouds looming over my head, I finally make my way towards my room.

    I begun skipping along the way, feeling relieved within. And so, with a good mood, I open the door to my already dark room.

    It didn''t take long for me to prepare, as due to my now elated mood I quickly threw out the clothes I wanted to take with me and put them into the spatial ring. I may have my space element already unlocked, but using it to create an artificial space is still too far away. My training wasn''t enough yet.

    Well, I don''t have to worry about that, as Uncle Black said that my speed of learning is already abnormally fast, so I guess I mustn''t become inpatient?

    Thinking about it, I one more feel a chill along my back, as I am still unsure how to deal with my magic. Yet, knowing that Uncle Black trains more for exactly that reason, I decide to just give it my best.

    Well anyway, due to it having been a tiring day, I threw away the clothes I was currently wearing and put on my pajama. Luckily, today I wasn''t tired enough to mistake it, so I put on the right pajama and crawled into bed.

    Stretching one last time, I pull up the blanket and make myself comfortable. Honestly, having ones tails out while using a blanket makes it hard to keep it in place, yet unless I get excited, I can mostly keep them under control.

    So, letting them rest beside me so they don''t get in the way, I grab three of them before cuddling myself in and slowly close my eyes.

    A small yawn escapes me though, yet as I keep drifting away, I don''t even notice anymore.

    ---POV: Aaron Geyser---

    Watching as Arin leaves the room, a small sigh escapes me. The boy is very enthusiastic when it comes to magic, yet he is also quickly intimidated. Probably because he is still so young.

    Anyway, with him having left the room, I stand up from the bed once more and change to my office-seat, looking at the letter still present there.

    The Letter was received by Scyrra, and handed off to me. Honestly, I wish I could just burn it and throw it away, yet knowing of what importance it is, I am reluctant to do so. Also, it is not only the Letter itself, but the content as well, how did they even know?

    Thinking about what might happen, my head begins to hurt. However, no matter what they might say or do, if they dare to even touch one of his hairs without my permission, I will go rampant in that forest, no matter how holy he is to them.

    Anyway, even if it is under the cover of a diplomatic-mission, I am sure that there is something going on behind the scenes I do not know about. And guessing from Scyrras''s warning, I am not the only one.

    Still, the Letter itself has the seal of ''that'', so I can''t really just say no. Yet, ''that'' would never bring harm to anyone, and would always shield its allies, so I will not have to worry about that. However, the ones living next to it, even if they are its guardians, they worry me, especially with their recent power struggles.

    Well, I have now been given the mission to complete, and with Saria and Illois agreeing to tag along, I wonˇŻt have to be on edge the whole time. In that case, letˇŻs enjoy the trip with the kids, as I am really looking forward to ArinˇŻs opinion of my newly learned flight-ship tricks.

    Actually, hasnˇŻt Cyan recently gained the ability to force beings out of a blood-rage? I remember him bringing back a former savage dragon after he returned from bringing the royal-family here, even if it was weakened a lot.

    Anyway, his race, even evolved, should not have that power, which means it came from his connection from Arin. Maybe because Arin overcame his own Blood-rage?

    Well, I will have to investigate this, as if it is true and can be utilized by others, we might have the solution for many young dragons who lost themselves, and maybe even a way to counter the despicable methods of ˇ®thoseˇŻ bastards.

    Thinking about it, if it wasnˇŻt for the neutrality of the Dragon-Mountains when it comes to the wars of men, I would have already sent help to Arcadela Kingdom. Ugh, those damned guys from the theocracy, in my opinion they should all die, always starting those idiotic crusades against the evil-races, only to keep in control of those around them.

    However, getting worked up about things that do not concern me directly wonˇŻt help right now, I should first focus on trying to get over this ˇ°diplomaticˇ±-Mission.

    Now, I can only hope that Alpha returns soon enough, as I am still waiting for his report. Hopefully my doubts are unfounded, yet I canˇŻt shake off this feeling that something is about to go majorly wrong. Alpha, I wish you luck.

    Actually, Arin never met him did he? I should introduce him once I have the chance, even if he is slightly eccentric. I wonder, does he still have that collection? It might be interesting to Arin, especially since he is learning the Golem-arts.

    That aside, I still need to pack, so after a few minutes of preparation and changing, I step to my bed and lay down. I hope the adventure starting tomorrow will remain calm, yet I canˇŻt help guessing that Arin will once more whip up a storm, even if not intentionally.

    Though I canˇŻt help but wonder, am I really a good Uncle to little Arin? Letting out a large sigh, I look at the roof, seeking the stars it covers from me.

    Maybe I should just rest from time to time and enjoy the blessing I have received, especially now that I have finally gained the power to protect those important to me, shouldnˇŻt I, Father, Mother.

    ˇ°Hmm, thanks for keeping watch over your useless son, who kept hiding in a cave for thousands of years only because of his emotions. Thanks, for not giving me up, even until the very end.ˇ± (Aaron)

    Saying those Words in a silent voice, I keep watching the roof above me, before slowly closing my eyes as I begin drifting off into the darkness, letting the memories that resurfaced sink once again.

    Not noticing the light of the stars ever so slightly increasing to shine through the window, I sink deeper into the realm of dreams, letting my mind and body relax to be well rested for what is to come.

    ˇ­

 Chapter 40: Cloudy Waves

    Waking up to the sun shining through the window, I slowly stretch myself, letting my still sleeping limbs revitalize.

    Opening my eyes, I can see the light thrown onto my bed, appearing like a soft beam. Yet, due to finally awakening, my tails also regained activity, throwing off the blanket at record speed.

    Due to the sudden Chill running through my whole body, even though I donˇŻt have problems with coldness, I raise my upper body, trying to grab my blanket once more. Yet, due to the power of my tails, the blanket completely flew off the bed. So after yawning once and once more stretching myself, I jump off the massive bed, landing on the cold ground with me feet.

    Though unlike when I still was in the orphanage, I know it is cold, but I donˇŻt feel it. Slightly staggering due to my still hazy sight, I pick up my house-shoes and put them on. I actually have no clue who came up with the idea to make my house-shoes appear like orange-black tigers, though I do have some suspicions. Especially since they were here instead of my previous ones a few days after I hung a picture of tigers I made onto the wall.

    And I only know one person who loves to create stuff like that and regularly enters my room, and that would be Saria. Honestly, I am still unsure of how she managed to create these, yet by now I couldnˇŻt care less. They are comfortable, so I stop this train of thoughts. Standing up again after putting them on, I pick up some traveling clothes and walk behind the changing wall, removing my pajama before putting on the new set of clothes.

    They are made of solid leather, with a soft inlay to make them comfortable to wear and warm inside. The clothes are of a light brown color, to which I wear a normal pair of black pants, made of a wind-resistant fabric, just as Uncle Black suggested for the travel-time on the ship.

    Finishing my preparation, I throw my pajama and blanket back onto the bed before leaving my room and walking down the hallway and stairs, making my way towards the ground floor washroom. I donˇŻt feel like bathing, so after quickly washing my face with cold water, and letting my still hazy mind fully wake up, I try to grab one of the towels.

    Sadly, there was no fresh towel yet, and the cabinet keeping them is too far up for me. So, thinking for a moment, I activate a tiny bit of wind-magic, and by infusing warmth into it, it dries my face and hands near immediately. Sadly, due to the speed of the wind, my long silver hair is completely messed up. So just as I want to grab the comb, I can hear a soft voice I know all too well behind me.

    ˇ°Oh, so you were here Young Master. I was already wondering where you were when I came to your room to wake you up and no one was there.ˇ± (Saria)

    Yes, it was the personal-maid assigned to me, Saria. Though, seeing her carry the pajama I left on the bed, I believe she probably was about to bring it to the washing-place deeper in the building.

    However, the moment she saw me with my untamed hair and the comb in my hand, she dropped the pajama off in one of the corners of the room and walked over to me, sitting down on the chair while she placed me on her lap. Due to my light-weight it didnˇŻt appear as though she had any problems doing so.

    While I was still thinking about why I was suddenly on her lap, she only grabbed the comb in my hand before she begun to tidy my hair up. Combing through it carefully to keep me from feeling any pain, she slowly but surely unfurled my hair, making it more orderly while also removing all the annoying knots.

    ˇ°I wonder, should I cut it?ˇ± (Arin)

    Thinking loudly to myself, I watch as my hair already reached down and over my shoulder, bearing testimony to the long time I havenˇŻt cut it. Yet, hearing my comment, Saria opens her mouth, talking to me as she continues to comb my hair.

    ˇ°I don''t think it is necessary to cut them young Master, they look good on you, they might just need some real hair-style.ˇ± (Saria)

    Saying so, Saria gathered my hair at my back and tied it into a ponytail, while also using the comb to pull back my bangs and using some soap like liquid to fix them up a bit.

    To my surprise, my hair didn''t fall back anymore and stuck to its position. Being surprised by that, I turn my head to Saria with a questioning gaze. Yet, unlike expected, Saria only blushed slightly before she took a deep breath and begun talking.

    ˇ°Young Master, those are solutions made by Sir Illois hundreds of years ago, they can fix hair into a position without negatively affecting someone health. I am surprised you didnˇŻt know.ˇ± (Saria)

    Slightly exaggerating her expression, she begun to explain. Listening to it, is it something like the hair-gel one of the older kids always used, especially when he went to go somewhere with that one girl?

    Thinking about my past, some details I failed to recognize until now come to mind. Well, I donˇŻt understand his reason for that yet, but I am sure that one day I will understand it.

    Anyway, even though I thought that a ponytail was a purely girl-type hair-style, it oddly fits me. And now, with my bangs also being stuck back, and with the usual shiny silver color, I appear oddly elegant.

    While I kept watching myself in the mirror as my ears kept twitching around, Saria suddenly hugged me from behind, holding me tightly while also repeating several words.

    ˇ°Oh, you are so Cute, I donˇŻt even know anymore!ˇ± (Saria)

    She seemed very happy, as her face was red and a big smile decorated it. Anyway, after she kept hugging me closely for what I perceive to be a minute, she finally let go of me, seemingly having realized her behavior.

    Clearing her throat, she picked me up under my arms and lifted me back onto the ground, before she stood up and walked towards the clothes she left in the corner. I am surprised at her sudden change in attitude, yet I donˇŻt think too much into it. Honestly, I donˇŻt mind it when people hug and pamper me, as long as I already know them well. Though, sometimes I also feel uncomfortable with stuff like that, so I refrain from letting anyone get close.

    Anyway, shortly after Saria finished delivering the clothes down into the washing-chamber, She returns with a set of freshly washed clothes, seemingly dry already. They are adventurers clothes if I didnˇŻt misjudge, as Clothes in that design were shown off in class not too long ago.

    To my inquiry about why she had those clothes with her, she only said that she hadnˇŻt prepared herself to leave yet. However, the moment I realized that already quite some time passed and the sun already rose completely over the horizon, I break into a run towards the kitchen. I hope I am not too late to eat breakfast together with the others.

    Luckily, the girls were still busy preparing, so after I showed up, both me and Uncle Black begun eating a light breakfast only to be joined by the girls and Saria a few minutes later.

    Sumi let her black hair fall loose down her head to her shoulder until her back, yet even without a specific hair-style, it looked incredible. After finally breaking my eyes away from her, I take a look at Anna and Alice, who have a bun and large braids respectively.

    The three of them all wore similar clothing, with a dark-brown jacket and black traveler-pants.

    The three smiled once they took a seat, and everyone commented on my hairstyle. Anna actually once more tried to capture my tail (it is a rule that I can only have one out when eating), yet due to me actually pulling it in and leaving it resting above my legs she was unsuccessful.

    Anyway, after everyone finished eating and preparing, our whole group prepared to leave for the air-ship-port in order to board the Crystalliz. Leaving through the Mansions gate, Uncle Black suddenly picked me up and placed me on his shoulders, carrying me while he continued walking, seemingly unminding of my weight.

    Well, sitting above Uncle Blacks shoulder, I can see the whole group that is traveling with us. There is of course me and Uncle Black, the girls: Sumi, Anna and Alice, Cyan who keeps walking next to me and Saria behind us. Additionally, the three meter crimson wolf-mother and her Pup are also walking behind us, appearing like a mighty guard.

    For whatever reason, Cyan behaves weirdly as of late, like he is in pain or holding something back, I canˇŻt understand, yet when I ask him about it, he only Answers that he is alright with a weak smile. I hope that whatever is the problem, he will be able to overcome it, so using the height advantage from sitting on Uncle Blacks shoulder, I pat Cyans head.

    To this little action of mine, Cyan only thanks me and before we know it, we arrived at the port for the air-ships. Due to their rarity, aside from the Crystalliz, there is only one other ship visible there, and in size it is quite a lot smaller that the Crystalliz. However, there were several constructs strewn along the port, reminding me of hot-air balloons, and there is even something akin to a zeppelin.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Yet, due to me not being here just to investigate, Uncle Black quickly crosses the bridge and boards the ship. Once on there, he walked over to the one who appears to be the highest ranking officer on the ship. Seeing from his form, he is only an Adult Dragon, as his features are still the ones from a bipedal dragon.

    Though, unlike most Dragons I met and passed this morning, his face reminds me more of Luna with her oriental styled dragon-features, so I wonderˇ­ does he belong to a wyrm-species of dragons?

    ˇ°Sir, do you belong to one of the Wyrm-species?ˇ± (Arin)

    Blurting it out without even thinking, I only realize my mistake when the captain looks at me with a weird look in his eyes. Luckily, he didnˇŻt seem to be angry, and only begun laughing shortly afterwards.

    ˇ°Hahaha, indeed little one, You seem to have some knowledge. Then let me ask, what kind of Wyrm do you think I am?ˇ± (Captain?)

    Asking this question, I begin to think about it for a while. Luna had silvery white scales and was a Lightning-Wyrm, so seeing as he has scales that are of a pure blue color and seem to reflect the lightˇ­

    ˇ°A Water-Wyrm?ˇ± (Arin)

    Hearing my answer, the blue Dragon begins to laugh loudly, yet it didnˇŻt take long for him to calm himself again and give the answer.

    ˇ°You arenˇŻt wrong, yet we call ourselves Aqua-Wyrm, as we donˇŻt really want to be compared to the small unintelligent monsters living in the water that go by a name that sounds likewise.ˇ± (Captain)

    Hearing his reply, I apologize for not thinking about it, yet he doesnˇŻt appear to mind and only keeps laughing, while his whiskers jump around as well.

    After several seconds, the captain finally relaxed again, as afterwards he turned to me and said that I shouldnˇŻt mind. Following this, he said some words to Uncle Black before he left and climbed up towards the steering-wheel.

    Meanwhile, Uncle Black on whose shoulder I was still sitting on, smiled towards me and begun introducing the Captain that just left.

    ˇ°Arin, that man is Granorl, as said he is an Aqua-Wyrm, and a veteran when it comes to flying air-ships. During this journey you will have many opportunities to meet him, so I hope you wonˇŻt annoy him when he is working, okay?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Saying so in a sarcastic tone and a huge grin, Uncle Black begins to snicker. Yet, slightly embarrassed and angry at him, I punch Uncle Black on the head without using much strength.

    Uncle Black didnˇŻt even flinch, and only kept laughing. Luckily he didnˇŻt dwell on it, and after everything was loaded into the ship, we took off.

    Actually, isnˇŻt that like only my second flight on it? Thinking to myself, I keep watching the busy crew on the ship from Uncle Blacks shoulders. I wonder, Uncle Black said that the ship wasnˇŻt made to be guided by monsters or non-human races, so aiming the question to Uncle Black, he only answered with:

    ˇ°Illois took care of that, so we can now use it freely.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Well, Illois is a High-Human who is even older than Uncle Black or even Scyrra, so I guess it isnˇŻt surprising. Also, uncle Black mentioned that those ships were a product of high-Human cooperation with adamantium dwarfs before, so maybe he just changed some minor setups.

    Well, Illois is also coming with us, so I can ask him later what he changed to let the non-humans use it.

    Anyway, after everyone took their positions, with the crew busily running around, the ships ropes were removed as it slowly begun to ascend. As I was curiously looking down to the ground that grows farther and farther away, behind me the rustling noise of the opened sails could be heard, fluttering in the wind.

    After several minutes, the ship was finally high enough and accelerated, flying towards the south-eastern direction while putting up a shield to protect both crew and passengers from the wind-pressure.

    Uncle Black by now lifted me back onto the floor, stretching his shoulders lightly before telling me to be careful, just as he walked towards the blue dragon, Granorl, still standing behind the steering-wheel on the elevated platform.

    Watching Uncle Blacks leaving back, I just barely manage to doge Anna''s sudden hug-attack, jumping to the right. It seems that while I was conversing with Uncle Black, the others dropped off their material and stepped onto the deck, coming towards me as I keep waiting near the railings.

    Anna who had failed at surprise-Hug me sat dejected next to me, pouting as she kept looking at the wooden floor beneath her. Honestly, I don''t believe she is truly sad, I can''t feel any negative emotions from her. So, my guess is she wants me to try and encourage her with my tails, only to snatch them as soon as I present them to her.

    I fell for that once already, I won''t fall for it again like back then. Especially, back then she pulled really strongly, causing me to yelp in pain, which was embarrassing... and painful. And no, it wasn''t my high-pitched yelp that was embarrassing...

    Remembering that event, I feel my face becoming slightly hot, so using one of the currently three tails I have, I hide my face. Then, while still feeling embarrassed, I wait as the others approach mine and Anna''s location.

    After Saria, Cyan, Sumi and Alice finally catch up, they all join me as they watch the mountains in the surrounding while the ships keeps ascending. To my surprise, Alice wasn''t bothered by the height of the ship, and I always thought she was afraid of heights.

    Seemingly realizing that I was staring at her, Alice turned her head to look at me, asking if there was something on her face. Being called out of my Stupor by her question, I only ask her if she was afraid of heights, which resulted in her making a bitter smile.

    ˇ°I was, yet having flown this ship for the second time, as well as a massive black dragon without any security killed that off to a certain extent. Though, when we flew on Sir Geyser, you were the one to secure us, so I can''t say there was no security.ˇ± (Alice)

    Showing a kind smile, Alice runs her hand through my hair, to which I begin giggling. Yet, seeing me like that, Anna suddenly jumps out of her melancholic mood back onto her feet with envy plastered over her face.

    ˇ°Hey, I want to do that to, why can''t I?ˇ± (Anna)

    Yelling loudly, she kept staring at Alice who was stroking my head until just before.

    ˇ°Because you are reckless and it hurts.ˇ± (Arin)

    Giving my opinion without any mercy, Anna becomes wide-eyed at my declaration, and then collapses crestfallen.

    ˇ°Don''t Misunderstand me Anna, I have nothing against you stroking my head or tails, but when you pull on my tails and cuddle my ears you always pull or stroke very hard, and that hurts. Mostly I can tolerate it, but I still don''t like it.ˇ± (Arin)

    Finally telling her the truth, I keep looking at her, waiting for a reaction. To my surprise, Anna still didn''t stand back up, yet she at least raised her head again. Looking me in the eye, Anna kept staring for a while, emitting a unique kind of pressure. Yet, I don''t back down and don''t even blink.

    After a while, she finally stood up and apologized, saying she won''t do so anymore. She somehow calmed down finally, yet she kept having a sightly dark expression.

    To Anna who was like that, Alice walked over and whispered something into her ear. I on purpose didn''t listen in, as I think that would be rude. And as a result, shortly after Alice walked over again, Anna''s expression lighted up, seemingly having come to an understanding with something.

    In the end, she also walked over to us, and as she took her place, she placed her hand on my head, apologizing once more. Yet unlike before, she didn''t wildly stroke it, yet carefully waved through it, before she then realized that she ruined my hair-style, resulting in her becoming flustered.

    Luckily, Saria next to me didn''t mind, as she quickly used a comb she had with her to rearrange it. Anna was perplexed where she took it from, yet I somehow didn''t even want to know.

    After that little event, everyone begun talking, while also watching the ground below passing by. Sometimes we would also play ''I Spy'', yet due to Alice and Anna being inferior when it comes to eye-sight, and mine being even superior to Saria, we quickly stopped playing, mostly due to me winning non-stop.

    As we kept being occupied by the scenery below, a sudden shout coming from one of the crew-members brought us out of our thoughts.

    ˇ°Everyone prepare for Cloud-Breach!ˇ± (Crew-Memeber)

    Unable to understand the meaning behind the word, Cyan tapped me on my shoulder and pointed forward, towards the direction the ship was traveling to. In front of me, a mass of clouds appeared, meaning we were already flying at a extremely high altitude.

    Though, I did finally understand what was meant with Cloud-Breach, as just a few seconds later, the ship passed through the clouds, taking away all visibility. Yet, after holding the railing for a few seconds to reassure myself, the ship resurfaced above the clouds, suddenly regaining stability and flying strait.

    Honestly, I don''t know if this is on purpose, but the ship is halfway sunk into the clouds, making it appear as though we are really on cloudy waves, drifting along the sky. Yet, there is something I noticed, aside from looking good, it is actually usable.

    By now, I am sitting on the floor of the ships deck, while Sumi silently sits behind me, making my ponytail into braids. Though honestly, I didn''t really mind or even notice at all, as I found out that I can manipulate the clouds by using water magic.

    Due to being more focused on wind and water attribute when it came to magic, I didn''t find it hard to actually make myself able to control, or even make clouds while also manipulating them. I first made a very thick cloud in my hands, forming it into a bird with massive wings, while I had another interesting idea.

    Recently I learned how to combine elements that normally don''t belong together, so by fusing some fire into the mix, the former bird turned into something interesting. Well, I had to try more then thirty times until it actually worked without evaporating, but once it did, the result was even more satisfying.

    The result was a cloud- & mist like bird, that seemingly emitted flames from its beak, eyes and feathers. Well, the feathers themselves were still watery and misty, yet the flames seemingly shone through, making a unique pattern beneath the ˇ°feathersˇ± while small flames were emitted from the wings, even the one on the back.

    The bird itself was modeled after a simple swallow, yet it had wings disproportional to the body. Anyway, after I finished it, I opened my palms and let it free, manipulating the magic to make the bird move.

    Unfurling its massive wings, a short wave of heat caressed my skin, yet before it could even reach a level where it becomes uncomfortable, they flapped once, and the bird took off from my palms.

    Still sitting in front of Sumi, with wide eyes and a happy expression, I watch as the bird flies around, coursing through the clouds, passing the sails and riding on the wind.

    Watching as it passes over us, even Sumi and the others get impressed, sometimes even forgetting what they were doing at the moment. The Pup of the Crimson-Wolf mother even jumped, trying to catch the magic-swallow, yet before it could do something dangerous that would harm others or even itself, the wolf-mother released a low growl, calling him back. Honestly, seeing the pup walk towards his mother with dropped tail and ears, I couldn''t stay uninvolved, and directed the magic-swallow near it, allowing it to play with it at a safe location.

    And so, while all of us had fun, be it with talking, games or magic, the air-ship we were on made its way further and further south, passing many countries on its way. Yet, just as the evening sun was about to set, and our first day traveling came to an end, Sumi who sat next to me while we were eating suddenly collapsed, falling into my direction, with her breath uneven and beads of sweat permeating her forehead.

    Bringing Sumi to her room with the help of Saria, we realized quickly that Sumi seems to be affected by the air-travel, having some kind of mix between sea-sickness and flight-sickness. Luckily, Illois had something that could ease the effects and calm the body, allowing her to stabilize. Yet, seeing as she kept breathing roughly on the bed, with her hands grabbing strongly onto the blanket, I remember the time when she had that terrible nightmare-past thing, the time when I was next to her, able to feel all kinds of negative emotions gushing out from her.

    Maybe now the emotions aren''t being shown, aside from a uncomfortable feeling, yet deep in my heart, I feel hurt seeing her like this. So, deciding to not leave her alone, I grab Sumi''s hand and hold it, even channeling some of my chaos energy into it which somehow seamlessly resonates with hers.

    Yet, having not realized how tired I was from everything that happened, I quickly surrounded myself with my tails and slowly closed my eyes, feeling sleepy from all the fun I had today.

    Half-conscious, I even move one of my tail under Sumi''s head, hoping for it to comfort her, even if only a little. Yet, unaware, I fell asleep, dozing off while still holding onto Sumi''s hand.

    If I had remained awake I may have noticed, yet shortly after I completely fell asleep, Saria entered the room once more, directing a kind smile at me who was breathing softly while sleeping with my head on Sumi''s bed. She then picked me up and laid me next to her, covering me with the blanket as well.

    Though, the consequences of that action... I would only learn of the next day.

 Chapter 41: Morning History

    -POV: Sumi-

    Slowly regaining consciousness, I wake up from the darkness. Yet, still feeling dizzy from the shaking feeling transmitted to me, I can''t even open my eyes, feeling my stomach churning.

    With the acidic smell coming up my throat, I want to throw up, yet swallow it instead. I honestly feel very uncomfortable with the shaking feeling, yet at the same time I also notice something else. From my right hand, I realize as a comfortable warmth flows into me, making me calm down.

    Yet, still confused with my head spinning, I try to search for the source, finding something extremely comfortable and soft, even more so than the blanket on top of me.

    With still closed eyes, and feeling as my drowsiness took over once more, I embrace the comfortable feeling, pulling it close to myself.

    Somehow I feel safe and warm, so slowly drifting off, I strongly hold onto the comfortable feeling, fully embracing it.

    Though even before I knew it, my consciousness begun fading, as my drowsiness won over me and I slipped to sleep once more.

    -POV: Saria-

    Waking up in the morning due to the ship staggering a bit, I open my eyes and sit up. Putting on my clothes, I look over to Sumi''s bed, trying to see if her situation became better.

    Yet, what stepped into my sight surpassed my expectations, in a good way. On the bed not far away from me, Sumi was still comfortably lying there, with both her breathing and complexion having become a lot better.

    Yet the most surprising off all things was probably the thing between her arms. She is strongly holding onto the silver bundle in her arms, hugging it tightly while nuzzling her face on the cute bundles head.

    The silver bundle, Arin, didn''t appear to be disturbed in the slightest, and just kept on breathing softly while being hugged by Sumi. His face actually even revealed an innocent smile, making me blush. If it wasn''t for them still sleeping, I would probably have trouble keeping myself from squealing in delight, as the scene in front of me was just the epitome of cute.

    I am sure I have that stupid grin on my face, but I just can''t help it. Watching as Arin completely furled himself up, with his tails intertwining with Sumi''s, while his ears perked up beneath the silver hair. On the other hand, Sumi pulled Arin closer, hugging him while she sometimes appeared to giggle due to Arin''s fluffy ears tickling her nose.

    Honestly, this is a sight for sore eyes, and I don''t have any regrets anymore to have come with Sir Geyser onto this Journey, so whatever will happen, I have to protect that innocent expression.

    Clenching my fist while thinking back to... certain events... I once more look at the young pair of foxes, before I silently stand up to leave the room. Breakfast on the ship isn''t with everyone, due to the strain of the ship-traveling causing some of the more sensible people to be rather weak in the morning.

    So, walking towards the kitchen where I can already spot several crew-members taking in their breakfast, I pass them and pick up three portions. The Chef looks at me funny, but after I tell him that it is for the kids, he only smiled for a moment as he returned to work.

    Now, with three portions worth of breakfast in my arms, I make my way back to my room. Entering through the door, I place the breakfast-plates on the table in the middle between the beds.

    Yet, due to me accidentally knocking one of the forks off the table, letting it fall to the ground, a crisp noise sounded throughout the room, waking the two calmly sleeping children up.

    The first one to open his eyes is Arin, slightly befuddled by his situation, he took a look around. Though, sensing as he begun moving ever so slightly, it appears that Sumi woke up as well, roused from her slumber.

    It didn''t take long until the two of them actually gained awareness that they just awoke, and before I knew it, both of them were staring at one another. This kept going for a few seconds, with both of them seemingly deep in though.

    Actually, even with both of them now awake, aside from his head, Arin was still fully furled up, while Sumi was still hugging him, holding him close to herself. So, the moment they met each others eyes, there was only a distance of a few centimeters between them.

    However, after a short amount of time, both appear to have realized something, suddenly turning completely red in their faces as their eyes were wide open.

    Honestly, I am unsure, should I interfere... no, let''s see how this plays out.

    Waiting at the table, having lifted the fork off the ground already, I keep watching the two young foxes whose ears suddenly seem to take on a shade of red.

    Yet, the reaction of both of them seem unexpected. As after a certain amount of time passed, Arin only furled his head in again, summoning up his tails to cover him, seemingly in shame. I expected him to jump away or shove away Sumi, yet he is probably to surprised to do so, as his concealed face definitely took on a deep shade of red.

    Meanwhile, Sumi was fighting against the urge to shove him away, as clearly visible from her expression. Yet somehow, there is also reluctance to part seen in her eyes, meaning that she isn''t completely against snuggling Arin.

    It appears that Arin just went into hiding, too surprised to flee the situation, while Sumi was only able to hopelessly wail with her arms in the air, unable to cope with the situation.

    Amused by the sight of the two kids completely shocked states, I decide to make my presence known.

    ˇ°So you little sleepyheads, finally up?ˇ± (Saria)

    With that simple line, both Arin''s and Sumi''s attention is gathered on me, with Arin watching me through a small gap between his tails.

    Yet, the moment they notice that I was watching them, Sumi''s face suddenly surpasses the earlier shade of red, as she begun wailing her arms in front of her. Meanwhile, Arin was unable to react to Sumi''s sudden behavior and was thrown off the bed.

    Both of them wore embarrassed and confused expressions, especially Arin as he probably doesn''t know that I was the one to put him next to Sumi.

    Though it took a while until both of them calmed down, we finally managed to eat breakfast together, with Sumi only continuing to stare at her plate, while Arin did the same, though he did shoot me an angry look from time to time.

    However, seeing as there was neither malice nor killing-intent, it means he was only angry out of embarrassment.

    Anyway, luckily neither of the two seemed to carry any grudge, and aside from being awkward with one another for a few hours, nothing serious occurred. Well, aside from the fact that Sumi later lost her reluctance to sleep with Arin of course, though that would still take a while.

    Well, at least Sumi seems to have gotten better, with her complexion regaining color while she herself said that she was well again.

    And when we finally finished eating, I left the room with the dirty plates while the two of them left for the deck. Today we will remain on the ship, and tomorrow evening we should arrive, so I heard Sir Illois is actually going to be the one to teach them something while they travel. Anyway, being satisfied with today''s morning, I walk towards the kitchen with a slight spring in my steps.

    -POV: Arin-

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Muuh, still slightly pouting I make my way towards the deck, with Sumi following me close behind.

    Saria is no better than Uncle Black when it comes to such things, suddenly placing me and Sumi in the same bed. Why would she even do that?

    Looking back, I can see Sumi still slightly red in her face while she keeps watching my tails. I don''t know what she is thinking about, yet the moment she notices that I am watching her, she makes a little jump backwards in surprise as she then looks me in the eye.

    ˇ°I... I am sorry, I...was unaware...ˇ± (Sumi)

    Oh, so that was what she was worried about? Thinking that far, I also have to apologize, as even I had been unaware.

    ˇ°Well, its fine. I have to apologize myself, so... sorry.ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying so with a bitter smile, Sumi''s face lightens up a little before she nods and accepts my apology. I believe she even muttered something under her breath, yet I couldn''t catch that, even with my enhanced hearing.

    Seeing as both of us cheered up a bit, we both made our way back onto deck. Surprisingly, Sumi didn''t seem to be affected by the shacking anymore, leaving her to actually remain calm and with a healthy complexion.

    Well, it didn''t take long until we reached the place and walked towards the front end of the ship. Not too far from there, the others could already be seen, with Anna, Alice, Saria, Illois and even Uncle Black sitting on the ground, chatting about different topics.

    However, the moment Sumi and me arrived, their attention was on us, with everyone, except Illois, suddenly having a stupid grin on their faces.

    If I didn''t misunderstand, then Saria must have told them what happened, so slightly angered, I ignore their annoying comments and just take a seat next to them.

    Sumi herself becomes more embarrassed than angry, which results in her hiding behind me from the gazes of the others. Sadly, that action caused most of the others to suddenly grin like idiots and make even more stupid comments such as ''look at those lovers, etc...'', I really want to punch them, I am only 9 years old, I have no such interests...!

    While having trouble keeping my embarrassment from showing, Illois suddenly claps his hands, letting a crisp sound wallow through the wind.

    Having our attention focus on him, he only cleared his throat once before he begun speaking.

    ˇ°Old Lizard, I know you like teasing the boy, but please keep it in moderation. And you girls, yes Saria, you too. Please hold yourself back, as always trying to embarrass a person might come biting back at you, and I am talking out of experience. Anyway, today I planned to actually continue our history-lesson from over a month ago, so please pay attention.ˇ± (Illois)

    Making his word strict yet without becoming loud, everyone lowered their heads towards us and said sorry. Uncle Black also let out a long sigh and mumbled something about him having let loose too much, while also apologizing. He afterwards stroke my head a bit, before he then returned to being the good-natured Uncle I know. Well, I am not really mad at anyone, but being made fun off left me with a bad aftertaste.

    Anyway, after everyone, including Sumi, calmed down, Illois begun speaking again.

    ˇ°So, where did we left off last time... let me think for a moment.ˇ± (Illois)

    While Illois is holding his chin with his hand, I try to think back, arriving on the part where Illois ended the story last time.

    ˇ°I believe it was when the High-Humans drilled into the worlds-core, which led to the collapse of both the core and the world... Am I right?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking in a probing manner, Illois eyes suddenly light up, meaning he had figured it out. Still, Illois first took a deep breath, as he then sat up strait again and looked into everyone''s eyes at least once.

    After doing so, he let out a sigh, and begun speaking.

    ˇ°True little Arin, back then the Humans believed to be able to extract the ability of the core to manifest Magic-Power, yet that wasn''t what occurred. The moment they breached the core, it was like a unsealable wound, causing the core to rip apart, while the world itself lost its stabilizer, resulting in the collapse.

    When the collapse came to be, the world itself fell apart, with the continents parting and the sea splitting in the middle. It was a nightmare, an event that killed 98% of all living beings at that time. The only survivors were the people who took refuge in one of the three holy-lands, as well as those few that managed to weather the catastrophe through various means.ˇ± (Illois)

    Ending it there to take a sip of water, everyone was expectantly watching Illois every move, waiting for him to continue telling the story. However, I had some doubts...

    ˇ°Illois, if the world collapsed, how come Treia exists as it is?ˇ± (Arin)

    Posing the questions, the girls around me nod as well, agreeing with me, while Illois only let out a deprived, hollow smile.

    ˇ°That would be... because of the Origins sacrifice. Tell me kids, do you know how big this world once was?ˇ± (Illois)

    Asking in a testing manner, Illois looks at us all in turn, to which we can only shake our heads. Though Uncle Black and Saria appear to know, Illois made a gesture towards them, telling them to remain silent.

    Anyway, after about thirty seconds with no answer, Alice answered with a unsure tone.

    ˇ°Could it be, that it was once actually bigger?ˇ± (Alice)

    With insecurity written all over her face, Alice was watching Illois, who only thinks for a moment, before he begins laughing and tells the truth.

    ˇ°Good conjecture, that might actually have the greatest possibility if not for one fact. The truth is, it is actually quite the opposite, as this world is about 8 times as large as the former Treia. That is also one of the reasons why even though only five continents are known, there are indeed further land-masses far away, yet only dragons and long-lived races are aware of this.

    Especially since if you used a boat to travel there, without any accidents, you would at least require a year to get there. Anyway, back to the topic, the reason why the world became so much larger after the collapse, as said, is the self-sacrifice of the two origins.ˇ± (Illois)

    Hearing the words coming from Illois, everyone in the round, myself included, is confused and astonished. How come that the world grew after the collapse? Doesn''t a collapse mean losing something, or falling apart?

    While my thoughts were going everywhere, trying to figure out what Illois was talking about, the latter didn''t wait for us and continued to tell his tale.

    ˇ°Back then, only the three regions that had the protection of a origin-power were kept stable, meaning the dragon mountains, the Kitsune-Mountains, or better known as Silver-Lake by now, and the fairy-forest, mostly due to the Tree of life planted there by the origins even before the Humans arrived. Well, today it is also better known as the World-Tree, but that has it own reason, and a very important one at that.

    So, when the day came where the continents shifted and fell apart, and the atmosphere lost its stability, it was those three that were raised from the old world and lifted up, rising from the ground. They are also the only territories remaining on the surface, coming from the old Treia.ˇ± (Illois)

    With those words, Illois took a quick break where he threw a snack into his mouth, before returning to reality and regaining his posture.

    Yet before he could continue, Sumi threw in a question.

    ˇ°Uhm, if they were safe, how come the world is larger with only those three territories? Where did the rest come from?ˇ± (Sumi)

    Listening to the question, Illois only made a short annoyed expression before he returned to his casual look.

    ˇ°I will come to this now. As said, the world collapsed, so in order to prevent Treia from vanishing, the Origins used up every last bit of power they had, even literally offering up their bodies which were filled with said power to reconnect the lost parts of the world. Afterwards they begun forming a new layer around it, being filled with earth, water, minerals or just pure magic-power. And with those things done, the world grew bigger, with the old civilization being buried beneath.

    This action formed a whole new world, with new water and land-masses, the one we now know better as Treia, the very ground we live on. However, if you were do dig deep down, through layers of earth, stone and minerals, you may even find old remnants of the ancient civilization, or even at the deepest parts of the sea, you may find the cities that once housed millions of people.ˇ± (Illois)

    Pausing on that note, Illois revealed a melancholic expression. Though, unlike him, me and the girls were all wearing shocked expressions. I had a few ideas, but I never thought that this world... was just an overcast over the previous one...

    ˇ°Doesn''t that make it like a middle-earth within this world?ˇ± (Alice)

    Towards Alice comment, Anna only nods. Though, seeing as it is something only they understand, it must be a reference to something. So, seeing as I had confusion written all over my face, she only smiled, realizing that no one understood her except Anna.

    Anyway, regaining my composure, I ask Illois a question burning on my mind.

    ˇ°Illois, so if one dug strait down, would they suddenly fall through the ground to hit the former world?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking curiously, I watch Illois closely. Yet, Illois denied it.

    ˇ°There may be places where caverns were formed around them, making a scenario as you described it possible, yet mostly everything is just covered in whatever material they were near. So, most cities are completely covered in stone or dirt. Some are even flooded with water, or some rare ones are even sunk in a lake of magma.

    In the end, the civilization is lost, with only rarely anything being found from back then. Also, with most of the devices being made to be used by High-Humans with magic-power, to most races except a few they are useless.ˇ± (Illois)

    Making his point clear, I close my mouth, accepting the answer as it was given. Though I wonder...

    Before I could think of further questions, Anna threw one into the mix.

    ˇ°I have a question. What actually happened to the three holy-lands? If I don''t misunderstand they are currently part of the new Treia, but how?ˇ± (Anna)

    To Anna''s question, Illois only sighted before he continued to talk.

    ˇ°Hmm, that happened actually just as the collapse ended. The origins used the last of their power to descend the three holy-lands at certain locations where they wouldn''t disturb the world-balance.

    The first two, being the Silver-Lake and the Dragon-Mountains, descended without much purpose except for locations easy to defend, meaning the Silver-Lake became a half-island on the southern end, while the Dragon-Mountains became a part of the link between the Yphil- and Dranar-Continent. ˇ° (Illois)

    ˇ°Then what happened to the Fairy-Forest?ˇ± (Anna)

    Interfering in his story-telling, Illois shoots Anna an angry gaze before he continues talking with a sigh.

    ˇ°Fuuh, I''m coming to that point, so shush. That one was peculiar. As said before, the Tree of Life is in said forest, and it was, and still is, of great importance. The core of the world was still damaged, and if nothing was done, it would fall apart and be ruined once again. This is where the Tree of Life came in, as when they decided where to place the fairy-forest, they made the whole thing land in the sea, becoming an independent island.

    And the position isn''t random either, as the tree itself is perfectly above the wound in the core, as the tree is the one keeping it from expanding. In the end, the World-Trees roots have grown down to the core, filling the wound while also stabilizing it as a whole, which results in the tree officially turning into the World-Tree. Though I did hear that the wound is slowly closing again, but if it continues like that, it would at least require a few more hundreds of thousands of years until it is fully closed. So as a deterrent, the roots completely encompass the core, creating a secondary shielding measure. Anyway, this is how the new Treia came to be, with all its continents and seas.ˇ± (Illois)

    Ending his explanation, Illois sat back into his chair, leaning back as he watched the cloudless sky above him. Though, having heard of the events occurring in the past, I feel terrified. Because, who knew that Treia once had to go through such... events.

    Being shocked at everything that was told to me today, I could only sit there, silently thinking about everything. Honestly, it was a bit much info for me, even if I can remember every word he said. Well, could it be? Maybe Abryssal canyon is close to one of those sites.

    No, overthinking won''t help, Uncle Black said that the world is now mostly fine as it is, and I don''t have to worry about it. So, trusting his words, I try to think about other things, calming my agitated breath, when suddenly, I catch a whiff of a delicious scent. Being the first to react, I am shortly followed by Sumi, Saria and Uncle Black, with the latter announcing that Lunch is probably ready.

    And so, with lightly dampened spirits, all of us make our way towards the kitchen. Even so, the History-lesson wasn''t over, and with it, Humanities darkest past.

 Chapter 42: Rise and Shine

    Sitting at the table within the kitchen, I wait as the hot food sitting in front of me cools down.

    I have no qualms with hot food, yet having the food freshly served, piping hot, sometimes the taste vanishes due to the food being too hot. Uncle Black said that this comes due to my resistance to heat, while my taste-buds are unable to process. So, Listening to Alice who fills me in, it means that instead of having my tongue burned, I only can''t taste the food right.

    Anyway, too hot food feels awful to eat as it is very uncomfortable, so I slowly blow over the soup on my spoon, wanting to cool it down. So, once I was sure it will be okay, I pulled the spoon to my mouth and taste the soup.

    I know the taste, it reminds me of potatoes, or Parumas as they are called here. Uncle Black said that they are actually of a pinkish color when harvested, yet once cooked they turn purple, which somehow sounds ominous.

    Even so, the taste is good, as even some meat is mixed in, perfectly blending together. Sadly, the spoon was slightly too large for my mouth, so some of the soup dropped down and fell onto my jacket, making a small stain.

    Yet, even before I could do something about it, Saria sitting next to me revealed a napkin and used it to remove the soup staining my jacket. I thank her with a nod, yet she appeared to misunderstand, and before I knew it, she used the napkin to clean away the soup remaining around my mouth.

    Well, slightly confused, I just thanked her before I returned to eating more soup. Yet this time, in order to not drop soup from the over-sized spoon, I slurp it directly from the bowl. Uncle Black held in his laughter, which I only realized after I put down the bowl again, as he showed me a small spoon, in the perfect size for me.

    Angry that he didn''t say earlier that he had that, I begin pouting, slurping the rest of the soup, only waiting in between to chew the parumas and meat. At my behavior, Uncle Black begun laughing, while Saria, Anna and Sumi joined him shortly afterwards. Alice also had to cover her grin, yet she at least comforted me, saying stuff like I shouldn''t mind too much.

    And so, with laughter and some soup landing in a certain perpetrators face, lunch-time came to an end. With everyone having had their fill, we didn''t continue the history-lesson in the afternoon, as we all had to digest the one from this morning first.

    So, while Illois and Uncle Black made themselves useful on the ship, me, Alice, Anna and Sumi went to the front of the deck, enjoying the wind while we talked about various topics.

    We started with the taste of the food this lunch, and somehow ended up with describing earth to Sumi and Saria sitting next to us. Both of them were highly interested in earth and its cultures, while Saria was more than surprised that we didn''t have any nobility on earth. Well, Alice said something about earth still having class-segregation into the rich and poor, as well as the middle-class. Yet my understanding towards that was minimal, as I only know that there are differences between popular people and the everyday folks.

    Well, maybe because I haven''t ever really looked into it? Anyway, I actually had to suppress my laughter when we came to talking about flying without magic, meaning airplanes. Cyan''s expression at that time was glorious, as with his eyes and mouth wide open, he kept staring at us, before he once more looked at the ship and the clouds around us, when he murmured something under his breath.

    Anyway, while we talked and sometimes played small games, the afternoon easily came to a close. And so, after dinner, I did train some of my stances in the martial-arts Uncle Black taught me, while also focusing on keeping the mana-stream within my body stable.

    Uncle Black said that my Mana-Pool is surpassing my bodies natural capacity, so I need to be extra careful when using magic, which results in headaches when I concentrate too much. Sometimes it feels easy and flows freely within my body, yet sometimes it is like an opened flood-gate, that I am unable to close.

    The pressure and concentration to keep it stable then increases, yet together with the martial-arts taught by Uncle Black, I learned that I can actually lead the overflowing mana into my movement, letting it be used up to keep it from building up pressure.

    I didn''t know at the time, yet what I did was a new kind of mana-combat technique, which would later even become its own magic-school. Yet at the moment, the very principle of my idea was something new, so even Uncle Black was unaware of my new creation, even less myself.

    Anyway, while I kept practicing on deck, I didn''t realize that Sumi kept watching me, sitting by the side, meditating while guiding her chaos energy. Looking from afar, she might appear like a phantom in the dark, surrounded by the colorfully black mist.

    I was actually wondering before, how come that Chaos is completely black, yet contains all the colors of balance, even if rather hidden?

    Distracted by the sudden question brought up in my mind, I lose control of one of my stances, and my fist throws out without me being fully aware of it... resulting in something unexpected.

    Before my eyes, as my fist shot out, silver light gathered around it, before it was discharged, forming a silver phantom-image of a fox-paw as it shot from it and flew past the ships shields and rushed into the night sky, leaving a trail of light behind.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Actually, if it wasn''t for my extremely fast eyes, I would probably not even have recognized what happened, and only seen a silver-flash, as it was that fast.

    Confused and ever so slightly surprised, I was unable to follow up on the stance I was taking currently and fall onto the wooden floor. Thanks to my tails forming a cushion I didn''t even feel the Impact, yet unable to understand what I just did, I could only stare out into the direction my... attack... flew into.

    It didn''t take long until Sumi arrived at my side, asking what happened, while even Uncle Black who kept watching over us ran towards me. Leaving my befuddled state because of Sumi''s question, I look towards her and Uncle Black. However, unable to understand what I did myself, I could only shake my head, telling them that I don''t know myself.

    Uncle Black then asked me to repeat the stances I took when it happened, and I followed suit. Yet, even with my mana being further used like before, the event didn''t repeat. So, in the end Uncle Black just said that I should be careful from now on when training my stances, and he also mentioned that he will look after me as I keep training for a while.

    So as a result, I then continued my training for another half an hour, while uncle Black gave me advice and ideas how to make my stance more stable and stronger. Also, I realized that I can''t keep all my tails out when training, as when there are too many, I can''t yet control them perfectly together with the stances, resulting in them getting in my way.

    In the end, after the training ended and the sun began sinking beyond the horizon, I made my way towards the cabin given to me. Officially I am in the same room as Cyan, so after I arrive there, I let myself fall onto my bed and try to close my eyes.

    However, even before I can make myself comfortable, Cyan pulled me up again, reminding me that I first should change clothing, as otherwise it might have repercussions due to hygiene. I didn''t fully understand what he meant, so in the end I just nodded and hid behind the changing wall to take off my clothes and put on my pajama. Once that was done, I only quickly placed the clothes into my spatial-ring and let myself plop onto the bed, covering myself with my tails and blanket, before closing my eyes and enjoying the soft and comfortable feeling encompassing me.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    -POV: Aaron Geyser-

    Standing at the railings, I watch the stars passing over us, as the clouds speed past the ship. The moon is out today, with only about half a year remaining before the next full moon occurs.

    Most of the people are already asleep, with only the bare minimum of personal and people staying awake, watching over the ship. Currently, around me I can only sense three other sailors as well as the captain steering the ship. I believe he slept this afternoon, so I am not surprised to see him on the night-shift.

    Anyway, I am worried, and I believe my face shows it clearly. Even if I tell Arin that he has it stable, I am unsure how long his body can keep up with supporting his massive mana-pool. Even today, I am unsure if he truly realized it, yet after that accidental discharge he made, he had blood coming from his nose, meaning the pressure went above the threshold of his body for a short moment.

    Somehow I am glad we are visiting ''him'', as I am sure he knows something that might help, yet I still feel slightly unsure if it is truly a good idea. However, Arin needs help, and he needs it fast.

    So, sighing to myself, I keep staring at the clouds. I believe I must have seen wrong back then, yet knowing that he could truly... well, saying it like that doesn''t sound that bad, yet once you think about it... it becomes terrifying.

    I mean, origin blood-lines are powerful as they are, yet owning both sides, and at maximum capacity?! Holding my head, I keep reminding myself of the result of the test I did, not long after the incident in Illois lab.

    Well, thinking about the power behind them, and the fact that Lumi''s grandfather also had a unique quirk, I could believe that Arin had them, yet seeing as even Lumi herself never had them in the open, while Arin had both of them at maximum... it doesn''t make sense! Physically it is impossible, as well as theoretically, so how come the test resulted in that?!

    If I am not wrong, then there must be an explanation to all this, and I believe that Arins current situation is one of the reasons for it, especially if we look at the events back in the Abryssal-Canyon.

    While shaking my head, and with a heavy heart, I make my way back to my cabin, I need some rest. I may be able to go without sleep for months, yet with the current events, and the occurrences around Arin, I believe I begin to understand parents that need to look after their kids.

    And honestly, I believe I have to apologize to all the people I know who are parents whom I insulted for being lazy, when they were in actuality just mentally tired from taking care of their kids, because now I know how it feels.

    Setting my worrying aside, I lay down and close my eyes, trying to for once stop thinking too much into it.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    In the next morning, I was up rather early. My night was filled with weird dreams, so I didn''t have trouble leaving my bed behind.

    So, while I was still sitting in the canteen for the crew, waiting for breakfast to be ready, the door suddenly opens and a small fox with half-closed eyes enters. His clothes are a bit messy, probably because he just threw them into the spatial-ring after taking them off yesterday, while his otherwise rather glossy hair was all over the place, seemingly disobeying their rightful owner.

    Meanwhile, his tails were remaining just slightly above ground, following behind their owner in just as half-asleep manner. Yet, seeing him like that while he takes a seat in front of me, I can''t help but smile at the cute expression.

    Still half-asleep, I wait for a while, before I call out to him, resulting in him actually jumping up as he looked at me with his big green eyes.

    Slightly amused by his surprised expression, I tell him that he should probably wash his face, so shortly after I said that, I could feel his mana moving, when suddenly the water in his cup shot into his face, waking up the sleepy fox.

    However, as visible from his shocked expression, I believe it wasn''t his intent to do so, so me and the few crew-members around can''t stop snickering, with most of us fighting against wanting to laugh out loud.

    Arin, now with slightly wet hair, only used one of his tails to cover his slightly red face, while he pouted for being laughed at. Thankfully, he easily swallowed his shame, and after he finally realized what occurred, he began laughing as well. Actually, with his voice being so clear and having such a nice tone, he could be mistaken for a girl, he probably could even learn how to sing, as I am sure he would do great.

    Anyway, with the mood in the whole canteen becoming lighter, seemingly brightened by Arin''s beaming smile, most of the crew-members that finished their food stood up and left, going back to work. Meanwhile, the newcomers, realizing the mood, also made their way to grab some food and take a seat somewhere.

    Somehow though, the table where until now only I and Arin sat, was suddenly filled with people, all of them talking, and some even sharing food with Arin.

    Honestly, I wanted to keep talking with the little rascal myself, having fun with him as we eat, yet enjoying the company of the crew that mostly remains to themselves is also fun. I actually didn''t even know before that Menra, the guy to my left, was a former fisher at the northern bay of the dragon mountains, the one that borders the sea.

    So, while we all talked and had fun while eating, in between laughs, I even noticed Saria entering the canteen, taking a seat dejectedly on another table as she kept looking at the filled table where both me and Arin were seated.

    I believe she wanted to feed Arin, as just like with many others, seeing that small silver fox with his cute appearance eat food like a squirrel, can blow away most worries.

    I may forgot to mention, yet on that morning of our journey, I somehow felt like the ship was a lot more alive than it was until now, with most of the sailors and crew-members being in a good mood.

    I guess even without me interfering, Arin already actively changes the world, causing smiles to surface wherever he goes.

 Chapter 43: Ships Arrival

    After having fun on breakfast, Uncle Black and Saria guided me to the ships-lounge, which was a whole lot more luxurious than I thought. With red tapestry on the walls, chandeliers hanging from the roof, nice curtains by the windows and a comfortable set of couches that are made of white fabric that is nice to touch. I feel like I just entered a royal suite, not losing out to the lounge back in the mansion.

    In my opinion, this room is large enough to make a party inside with the whole crew attending, yet the comment coming from Uncle Black surprised me most.

    ˇ°You know, this room actually had a bed before, as well as other materials mostly only seen in rich peopleˇŻs sleeping-chambers. Therefore, in the end we redecorated the whole room, turning it into a lounge where everyone could meet. Though honestly, the bed was thrown away, it had too many ''stains'' on the shee...ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Before Uncle Black could finish his sentence, Saria kicked him in his shinbone, causing Uncle Black to look at her confused for a moment, before he stared at me and as though hit with sudden realization, shut his mouth.

    Seeing his actions, I can deduce that this is probably something I am not supposed to know, so I guess asking is useless. However, having heard of it already, I became ever so mildly curious as to what they were actually talking about.

    However, before I could even think further into it, Saria looked at me with a smile that hid a great darkness I never expected, as she opened her mouth, seemingly angry not at me but Uncle Black.

    ˇ°Arin, you can forget everything you heard just now okay? This isn''t something someone your age requires to understand yet. So please, just forget everything.ˇ± (Saria)

    Seeing me nod towards her, she showed a satisfied smile, before it cramped again and she turned towards Uncle Black.

    ˇ°And Sir Geyser, I hope you watch of what you speak from now on, as not everything is appropriate in the presence of a young child such as the young master!ˇ± (Saria)

    Seeming professional, yet with a dark undertone, Saria reprimanded Uncle Black, who only raised a brow, yet still agreed in the end. To my surprise, Uncle Black didn''t even defend himself, apparently realizing his own mistake.

    So after Saria finished talking, she took me by the hand and walked over to one of the comfortable looking sofas, where she took a seat. Sadly, I wasn''t permitted to test the fabric those couches seem to be made of, as shortly after Saria sat down, she pulled me up under my armpits and placed me on her lap, holding me while she seemingly waited for something.

    It didn''t take long until that something arrived, as only a few minutes after Uncle Black took his seat opposite of us, the girls came through the door and entered the lounge, easily catching sight of us waiting in one of the corners near the window.

    Though, before I knew it, Anna had run towards us and jumped onto the sofa, right next to me and Saria. However, her goal was obvious, as already moments later, she deeply hugged one of my tails sticking out on the side.

    Sumi and Alice also arrived shortly afterwards, with Alice sighting after seeing Anna''s behavior.

    She didn''t dwell on it, placed some cut vegetables on the table and sat next to Uncle Black. Her expression was rather annoyed, yet she didn''t voice any discontent, so I wonder what is wrong with her.

    Anyway, after Uncle Black took a slice from the vegetables, he then leaned back and ate, seemingly preparing himself for something.

    Meanwhile, Sumi also took a seat on the opposite side of Anna, sitting to my right. She also picked up some of the vegetables, and due to me asking as I couldn''t leave SariaˇŻs hold, she gladly gave me some as well, feeding me while she giggled.

    I don''t know the name of these vegetables, yet they taste kind of like cucumbers, only missing the dipping sauce. Anyway, watching me snack on them, those around me begin smiling in my direction, for reasons I can''t understand. So the moment they were all looking at me, I subconsciously stopped eating, crooking my head slightly as I was wondering if maybe something was on my face.

    Yet, the reaction I received wasn''t what I expected, as the girls turned away with slight crimson in their faces, while Uncle Blacks and SariaˇŻs smile only deepened. Turning my head to look up at Saria, I ask her why everyone reacts that way, to which she answers that my charm is just too high.

    I don''t fully understand what she meant by that, yet seeing as no one is angry, I just put it in the back of my mind.

    Meanwhile, Uncle Black cleared his throat, gathering all our attention before he opened his mouth to speak.

    ˇ°So, I believe that aside from Saria, you guys don''t know yet where we are actually headed, so I believe it is a good time for me to actually explain a bit.

    Out goal, or the reason I even started this journey, is because of the diplomatic relations between the Dragon-Mountains and the Fairy-Forest. To be exact, we were invited by the World-Tree itself to come over, yet due to the recent throne abdication of the former Elven-King, Scyrra also told me to help out in the current Throne-Race of the princes and princesses, a duty I would like to just push aside.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Making an uncomfortable face while talking, Sumi is the only one to react when princes and princesses are mentioned, probably because she is the only one not used to them yet. I myself am already treated like a prince sometimes in the dragon-mountains, as I am the nephew of one of the Ancient Dragons, while Anna and Alice lived with the royal Family of Arcadela Kingdom for over a year.

    Though sometimes I still doubt myself that I had spent over a year in that crystal, yet, looking at my current appearance, it does make sense.

    Anyway, hearing about the throne race, Alice who is seated next to Uncle Black asked him what then the problem is, as normally the eldest Prince / Princess would take over the throne. To said question, Uncle Black only grimaced, as he opened his mouth and spoke in an uncomfortable voice.

    ˇ°This is where the problem lies. There are two princes, and one princess, and not one of them is actually interested in the throne. The eldest Prince actually married a farmerˇŻs daughter behind the back of his parents, and even planned to keep the farm going, while the younger Prince is only interested in Magic-Science, secluding himself in his laboratory for days, not interested in the outside world.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Black''s rant, everyone becomes astonished, surprised at the princes as mostly there would even be blood-shed when it comes to successions. Meanwhile, Anna was the first to ask the critical question.

    ˇ°Then, what about the princess Uncle Aaron?ˇ± (Anna)

    I completely forgot, but the girls have taken to calling Uncle Black ''Uncle Aaron'', as he forbid them to use Uncle Black as a name. I don''t know why, yet they don''t seem to mind, so I just let it be and refocus on the question.

    ˇ°This is where the true problem begins. The princess, and so by right the only remaining inheritor of royal blood aside from her brothers, is only interested in combat. It is told that if her brother is only interested in Magic and its following research, then the princess is an absolute battle-maniac.

    It isn''t unheard off that she uses her authority as a princess to invite strong warriors to the palace to challenge them to a duel, even I was already invited once. Also, she plans to leave the Fairy-Forest and the island it stands upon, traveling through the world to hone herself. As a result, no one, even those that support her rise to the throne, can control her.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Listening to the story, everyone is shocked. I mean, Anna is also rather battle-happy, but she still prefers calmness and is no battle-maniac. Meanwhile, the most battle-ready person I ever met is only Archy, or Archybald for the whole name, one of the Fire-Dragons I met back at school.

    He always pestered me to fight him in a duel, even if he was two years my senior. Well, Uncle Black said that of all the Dragons, Fire-Dragons are the most hot-headed, even though I couldn''t understand the term before.

    However, one thing still irks me.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, if no one of royal blood is willing to take the throne, how come no other family tried to force themselves onto the throne yet?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking the question, Uncle Black only groaned, and before he could say something, Illois voice resounded throughout the room, as he entered through the door, with the red furred wolf-pup walking beside him.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ˇ°The throne in the Elven-Kingdom has a special meaning aside from being just a rulers seat. Within the whole world, only three individuals have the right to personally visit the world-tree, spirits and fairy''s being the exception. First two are the royal pair, meaning the Elven-King and his wife, the queen. The third person is the Sage, an individual chosen by the world-tree itself and mostly its spokes-person to the rest of the elven-folk, or even the world in special circumstances.

    So, if someone uncaught climbs the throne and enters the presence of the world-tree, it is highly possible for that person to become a head shorter, leaving many families to only support those of royal-blood instead of vying for the throne themselves.

    Yet those aside, there are also special cases, such as when the tree invites someone personally, such as it is the case with the old lizard and you two, Arin and Sumi.ˇ± (Illois)

    Finishing his explanation, Illois already reached us and took a seat next to Alice, on the sofa Uncle Black was sitting on. He then stretched himself to grab some of the remaining snacks, before he leaned back again, seemingly thinking about something.

    The wolf-pup who until now walked next to him approached Alice, who reacted by petting him on his head, mostly due to the already large size of the wolf-pup.

    Yet, even though I saw the puppy smile and pant happily under the massage it received from Alice, I didn''t forget the words Illois said towards the end.

    ˇ°What do you mean by me and Sumi being invited by the tree?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking the question, I watched as Sumi also raised her head, as we both curiously watched Illois.

    ˇ°Wait, old Lizard, you didn''t even tell them about this?ˇ± (Illois)

    Hearing our question and seeing our eyes, Illois turned towards Uncle Black with a surprised expression, forcing the latter to bitterly smile.

    ˇ°I was about to tell them, until a certain old man suddenly intruded on our conversation.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Seeing the two of them quarrel ever so slightly, me and Sumi sitting next to me begin to smile. I am unsure about Saria, but I believe she smiles as well. However, with the two staring at each other, the wolf-pup that sensed the tension cried out, barking loudly once before it waddled its tail and continued to enjoy the masage coming from Alice.

    Having been taken out of their staring-contest by the pup, Uncle Black and Illois look at each other for a moment, before both of them appear to come to an agreement, with Illois refocusing on the pup, while Uncle Black cleared his throat and continued talking.

    ˇ°Well, point is, the two of you were also invited by the tree, even if I am unsure on how the Tree figured it out. Anyway, I believe the ship will land shortly after lunch, so you guys can enjoy yourselves for a while before we land.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Saying so, Uncle Black stood up and left the lounge, taking the empty vegetable-bowls with him.

    Meanwhile, Illois sat next to Alice, petting the wolf-pup''s fur as it continued to bark happily. On the other hand, I wanted to ask Illois some questions.

    ˇ°Illois, you said that High-Humans built this ship, so how does it work?ˇ± (Arin)

    Being asked the question, Illois only looked into my direction, continuing to pat the wolf-pup while answering my curiosity. I actually wanted to lean closer to understand properly, yet due to me still sitting on top of Sarias lap as she held me, I could only sharpen my hearing, hoping I wouldn''t lose out on anything.

    ˇ°Hmm, well you already understand quite a bit about golem-crafting, so I guess I can tell you a bit about the simplified structure of the whole thing, we can look at the exact details another day.ˇ± (Illois)

    And so, while I was still sitting on Sarias lap, Illois began to explain how the flying ships worked in their basis, and what propels them.

    It appears that there is a grand-converter found near the front of the ship, on the so called engine-deck, converting Magic-Power from the air into Mana, which is then sent into crystals prepared to store said mana.

    Within the Crystals, the mana will turn into a semi-liquid state, the same liquid that I normally use to inscribe basic formations on golems. This liquid then makes it way towards several engine like constructs, with four smaller ones pointing downwards, beneath the ship, while four bigger ones lead to the side, which can be used as both take-off engines or propulsion-engines. Those are using wind-magic, as well as a unique kind of water-magic, allowing the ship to somehow increase the output without straining the engines, while also making them capable of working in water.

    Having those equipped, the ship in itself can already fly, but it would remain heavily unstable. So, in order to deter that, there is a single crystal-engine in the middle of the ship, the central stabilizer-engine, creating a network of smaller ''tab'' like emitters all around the ship. Those take care to keep the ship stable and strait, using both gravity-magic from dragons and wind-magic.

    Actually, the weird smaller wing-like sails at the side of the ship aren''t as simple as they look. Illois said that they contain vein-like metals that directly connect to the central stabilizer-engine, helping in keeping the ship upright, while also simply catching wind to increase movement-speed.

    I did ask if the sails have other functions as well, but aside from the ability to catch wind to sail without using magic, they aren''t that special. Or at least that was what I believed, however, Illois said that they do contain a network of gatherers, meaning they catch Magic-Power from the air to send it towards the converter, where it is turned into mana for the ship. This applies to all sails, aside from the wing like ones, as using them in tandem with the stabilizer could cause problems.

    So in the end, I asked him if the ship wouldn''t fall over if the main-sails don''t have the same features as the stabilizing ones, but Illois said that that is unnecessary, as the stabilizer-units can be found in the Mast, allowing the gathering of mana to work beside the stabilizer.

    Also, the last feature he explained is the shield covering the whole deck, in order to prevent death due to the lack of air-pressure. Mostly the shield only diverts the wind, while also letting a minimal amount pass, leaving the passengers to feel comfortable. Warmth is also emitted, yet that remains minimal, and can be changed depending on the setup the one in control enables.

    So, hearing about all the different functions put into this ship, I can''t help but become astonished and interested, especially on how they managed to simulate the unique magic that normally only dragons can wield.

    Sadly, Illois said that this function would be too complicated to explain here, so we made an agreement that he would show it to me once we have the chance.

    Also, as we ended our conversation, Alice had already left, as lunch approached and she wanted to help out in the kitchen. The wolf-pup actually didn''t want to let her go, as he seemed to rather enjoy the comfortable petting coming from her, yet being restrained by Illois, it could only wail while he watched Alice leave the lounge.

    Luckily, Sumi called him over shortly afterwards, so the wolf-pup didn''t remain in its mood for long, as it happily panted while being petted by both Sumi and me. Saria who still held on to me, as well as Anna both said something about petting me being better than petting the wolf-pup in a silent voice, yet I couldn''t get what that means, as I am not a dog or something that requires petting.

    Yet, the moment I said that, Saria and Anna both stared at me as though they just met a challenge, seemingly watching their prey. In my perspective, the moment I saw those eyes, I became uncomfortable, feeling as my hair began standing strait.

    However, before I could jump away, Saria grandly pulled me into a hug, not letting go. Meanwhile, Anna approached, and with a heinous grin, she began to tickle me at my weak-spots, causing me to giggle.

    So, having my weak-spots relentlessly attacked, after a while I couldn''t hold it in anymore and began to laugh out loud, with my voice resonating throughout the lounge. I tried multiple times to ask Anna to stop, or Saria to at least let me go, yet slowly loosing breath due to my excessive laughing, with my stomach hurting as a consequence, I couldn''t bring myself to think too much, and just kept laughing. My tails also danced around, even if they were mostly blocked by Saria who still held me in a hug I couldn''t escape from.

    I didn''t know when, yet Anna, Sumi and Saria also joined me in laughing after a while, with even Illois showing a smile.

    And so, after several minutes of laughing, Anna finally stopped tickling me, yet even without it, I couldn ''t stop. So, after a while, as mine and the others laughter slowly died down, I limply lied in Sarias embrace, who still wouldn''t let me go.

    So, leaving my weight to her, I close my eyes to calm down, yet having the small eruptions of giggles still coming up my throat, it took us another ten minutes until we really stopped laughing altogether, as everyone still had to suppress their own grins.

    So, when Alice entered the room to call us for lunch, the moment we laid eyes on her, suddenly it erupted again, and Anna, Sumi and me nearly laid on the floor laughing. Actually, Sumi was reserved most of the times, so seeing her laugh like that was new, yet I felt it was amazing.

    I didn''t know, but I loved her voice when she laughed... Ugh, what am I thinking?!

    Leaving the useless thoughts aside, the slightly confused Alice began leading us towards the canteen. She was quite perplexed when she entered and we began laughing the moment we made eye-contact, luckily though she didn''t mind much and only nodded after hearing what occurred from Saria. Additionally, while we laughed, the wolf-pup actually nudged on Illois multiple times, making worried wails as he looked in our direction. Luckily, Illois could pacify him, so we weren''t really troubled by it.

    By now I was walking on my own two feet again, while Saria walked closely behind us, watching over us.

    So, after a fulfilling lunch, all of us were waiting on the deck near the front, looking over the railings at the ground that was hundreds of meters away, and closed in on us at an ever-increasing rate.

    Just as we were about to pass the clouds again, a sudden shout could be heard throughout the whole ship.

    ˇ°Everyone, we are nearing our destination! Prepare for descent and landing, those with unsteady feet please enter your cabins!ˇ± (Shouting Dragon)

    Hearing the announcement, Alice retreats from the deck, as she is unsure if she could take the descend. Meanwhile, the others and me remained on deck, as the wind-pressure increased, while the ship continued to go towards the ground.

    Yet, feeling the softened wind caress my face, as my hair fluttered behind me, I suddenly had an idea. So, sitting down and entering a meditative position, I try to feel the wind, the way it passed me by, ruling up the fur on my tails as well as my hair, with a cold sensation tickling my skin.

    So, letting my mind drift, trying to completely go with the wind, I slowly loosen my grip on my mana, leaving it to flow freely, even if limited in its quantity.

    And before I knew it, I felt myself loosen up, seeing a dream of being a bird, flying freely through the wind, accompanied by the cloud-swallow I created earlier, leaving behind a fiery trail as it flew before me.

    Yet, trying to grasp that aspect, I begin reaching out, hoping to reach greater heights, yet before I could even try, a sudden hand stoked my head, pulling me out of my thoughts.

    Feeling a dull impact on my butt, I look up to see Sumi looking at me with a smile, telling me that we were about to land, and that I should wake up.

    I didn''t know then, yet the impact I felt, was actually something I caused, as a result of a... floating sensation.

    Anyway, standing back up, I finally saw what was before me, astonishing me. In front of me, beyond the deck, I could see a massive Island, covered in lush trees, with mountains and lakes decorating it as a whole.

    We were still several hundreds of meters above land, yet I already couldnˇŻt see the whole island anymore. Reminding myself of the map I had seen this far, the island should be about as big as Germany, the country that was above my home-country back on earth.

    So, looking over the ocean of trees that cover the ground, with trees so tall I had never seen on earth, I slowly become conscious of the places hidden within. Not far away to the place we are currently descending to, a big city can be seen, with a port and houses seemingly formed from roots and trees, with flowers and nature blossoming everywhere. Yet, even with the port being connected to the ocean, with ships waiting, unloading or loading cargo, there were still massive roots to be seen, forming the ports walls, gates and walkways.

    Unlike expected there were still other races seen intermingling with the elfˇŻs of that city, however. And sometimes I could also see houses of stone and wood built in between the other buildings, reminding myself of the buildings I spotted so far on our journey in the various countries we passed.

    Anyway, seeing other races intermingling with the elfs I was told were extremely xenophobic, I look up to Illois for an explanation.

    He, noticing my gaze, didnˇŻt wait long, and just like the encyclopedia he normally impersonates, he begins talking.

    ˇ°This is the so called border-city, the only city where the elfs publicly trade with the other nations and races. However, the more inland you go, the more defensive the elfs become, meaning that in the capitol close to the center, unless this person is invited by the world-tree itself, you wonˇŻt find any non-elfs.

    Of course there is a variety of different trades, and there are even some people who commit themselves to illegal trades, such as slave-trading, trying to kidnap elven woman and men for the nobility and merchants of the other countries.

    Luckily, the world-tree guards the port. So, can you see those roots? Whenever someone tries to do something uncouth, such as kidnapping elves, they will lash out and restrict any ships trying to leave. So this way, until now, the amount of successfully kidnapped elves in the last hundred years can be counted with two hands.

    Also, there are a variety of different places in the spirit-forest, from Mountains to plains, and of course, forests. There is also a great amount of lakes and rivers, as well as mysterious places mostly guarded by the world-tree.

    As a result, farming, mining and other activities abnormal for pure-forest areas can still be found in great variety within the whole area of the island.ˇ± (Illois)

    Talking non-stop, and jumping from topic to topic, Illois kept explaining about the island of Spirit-Forest.

    So, after Saria finally managed to shut him up again, we watch as the ship closed in on the waves beneath us. The wings at the side of the ship retracted themselves, returning inside the ship, while the turbines shut down and retracted themselves as far as possible.

    The moment we made impact, I felt as the water splashed over the railing and gave us a small shower. Surprised, and tasting the salt in my mouth, I watch as the ship watered and remained swimming, while the crew got to work.

    And under the command of the captain, the ship used the wind still available to ride the waves and make its way into the port not so far away.

    I wonder, what will I meet on this Island?

 Chapter 44: Of a Sage and Roots

    As the ship landed, the created waves crashed into the ship, splashing water all over us who were still waiting at the railing. Like a cannon, the water shoots into everyone faces, causing a few of us to laugh out in surprise.

    Sadly, when I laughed out of shock, a sudden second wave arrived, splashing into my face again, and into my mouth. I swallowed it by accident, and the salty water tasted awful, so I could only cough a few times, trying to get rid of the salty aftertaste.

    Seeing my behavior, Anna grinned at me with a gaze full of schadenfreude, so slightly angry, I use a bit of my mana to redirect the next water-wave, splashing it directly into Anna''s face.

    She, surprised and shocked by the cold water hitting her out of nowhere, could only stare dumbly for a few seconds as she rebooted.

    ˇ°YOU, Arin, that was on purpose!ˇ± (Anna)

    Slightly reddened, she began chasing me over the ships deck, fruitlessly trying to catch me. So, evading her with ease, I jump up some of the side-masts, which were easily three meters above deck. My Jumping ability is absolutely wicked, as I can easily jump several meters high out of a standing position, and thatˇŻs without the support of magic.

    Would I use magic, mostly wind-magic, to accelerate my speed, I could probably even jump tens of meters high, letting me feel like IˇŻm flying. The only problem is the landing, it has to be done carefully if I donˇŻt use magic, otherwise an injury might greet me.

    So, looking down at Anna who is struggling to reach me, I couldn''t help but grin, leaving her to become even more flustered. So, sitting up there, out of nowhere, I am hit by a ball of wind, causing me to lose balance and fall down.

    The ball of wind was Anna''s retribution, yet I believe she forgot that I was three meters high in the air. Even if I am more robust than before, that doesn''t make me invincible. So, barely keeping up with my surroundings, I manage to roll off using both my light body-weight and my tails.

    I rolled off smoothly, managing to catch me again so it didn''t even hurt, yet something else cooked up inside me. I mean, WAS SHE CRAZY! That could have killed me!

    Feeling Anger rise up in my body, I begin staring at Anna, who also angrily stared back. Suddenly, unable to take it anymore, I begin screaming, accusing Anna of her actions while using some insults I once picked up from the older boys back in the orphanage and at school.

    ˇ°You stupid Idiot! Why did you use Magic you Hairy Snot Donkey! You could have hurt me you smelly Hob-Goblin!ˇ± (Arin)

    Hearing me scream at her, Anna becomes flustered, before she retaliated with angry shouts and insults.

    I didn''t know, but she was just STUPID! Shooting at me with a wind-ball when I am so high above the ground!

    ˇ°You Stinky Fish!ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°You rotten Egg!ˇ± (Anna)

    ˇ°Are food-insults something popular currently? Saria, do you know something?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    ˇ°Youˇ­ You fat whale!ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°Youˇ­ youˇ­ You retarded Guinea-Pig!ˇ± (Anna)

    ˇ°Now it changed to animals Sir, so I have no idea.ˇ± (Saria)

    ˇ°You uneven water-ball!ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°... Youˇ­ You evaporating cloud!ˇ± (Anna)

    Yelling at one another, we kept going with one insult after another until both of us were breathing heavily. I believe I heard Uncle Black make a comment during our face-off, but that thought already vanished in the back of my mind. Especially since after some time, my ideas went out, and I just screamed at her whatever popped into my enraged mind.

    Angry at her and with a brooding feeling deep inside me, I couldn''t stop being apprehensive at Anna. Deep inside, I felt that this is wrong, Yet I couldn''t hold myself back, I was angry, angry at her and probably, also at myself.

    I selfishly threw water in her face, but she deserved it!

    Gnarling Angrily at Anna, suddenly Alice and Sumi show up, both standing between us, cutting down our angry stares.

    Slightly irritated, I want to gnarl at Sumi, yet before I could even utter a word, while she was still looking around, somewhat unnerved and unsure, she suddenly made a confident face and pulled me into a hug.

    ˇ°W.. whuth?ˇ± (Arin)

    With my face meeting her clothes, even my confused voice ended up muffled. Yet, still feeling anger towards Anna for always suddenly reaching a conclusion and making fun of me, I try to pry over Sumis shoulder to look at her, yet due to height difference and her holding me tightly I couldn''t even move.

    I could force it, yet deep inside I refused to harm anyone. So, while my erratic breathing calmed down again, I could hear Alice voice who talked purposefully loud.

    ˇ° You two went too far now. You both act like kids when it comes to this. Well you are still kids, but anyway! Anna, you know that you canˇŻt just laugh at people, especially when bad things happened. Also, using magic can bring serious harm, did you even think about the consequences of your actions!? Otherwise, after they return the favor, both of you start fighting until tears come out! So both of you made mistakes, and I want you two to make up!

    Arin you too, I know that this was dangerous, but you have to admit that you provoked it by laughing at her on top of the mast, so I want you to apologize as well. For now, calm down, and then both come here, I want to hear a clear apology!ˇ± (Alice)

    Listening to AliceˇŻs commanding tone she took over from Maria, I couldnˇŻt help but feel bitter inside. I know I made a mistake, but I feel wronged, I donˇŻt want to apologize to her.

    So, being led and pushed forward by Sumi, I end up facing Anna again, and for a while, the only thing I could hear was the rushing of the waves passing the ship.

    Looking deep into AnnaˇŻs eyes, I feel unwilling, yet after contemplating that it is better to have peace with Anna again than fight, I keep thinking.

    What could I doˇ­ I want her to see that she made a mistakeˇ­ I donˇŻt want to apologize when I was wronged.

    Though, after a while, with my face distorting more than once, I just came to a conclusion. Something happened, yet I am alive and uninjured, so, is there a reason to hold a grudgeˇ­?

    Still slightly apprehensive, I lift my head and look at Anna who was still looking down, contemplating.

    So, I lift my hand in front of her slowly, raising it while hoping she would take it.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ I am sorry for provoking youˇ­ and screaming and insulting youˇ­I apologizeˇ­ˇ± (Arin)

    Feeling my cheeks heat up due to embarrassment, my hand begins shaking. Anna lifted her head as well after hearing my words, only taking my hand hesitatingly after a short while.

    ˇ°I, I accept your apology. Iˇ­ I am also sorry for laughing at you... and attacking you...ˇ± (Anna)

    Shaking my hand, she then also apologized, to which I only nodded in acceptance. So, feeling relieved, and extremely embarrassed, I retracted my hand after Anna let it go, pulled my tails together and hugged them closely, not letting go.

    So, forming a fluffy silver-white wall around me, I could only feel Sumi who still hadnˇŻt let go, hugging me from behind. Yet something is missing, as looking through a hole between my tails, I could see Anna still standing there. Alice was next to her, wearing a satisfied smile, seemingly content with how everything ended, but Anna was still looking down, even when she was apologized to.

    I donˇŻt understand what is going through her mind, yet I could feel a strong emotion of loss from her, something she seems to be questioning about herself?

    Also, I canˇŻt read minds, so I donˇŻt know whatˇŻs going through her head, but knowing that she is still troubled, probably by what she had done, I swallow the rest of my bitter feelings and extend the tails I wasnˇŻt holding on to, letting them shoot out and completely encompass Anna.

    Her face and head I mostly left alone, as I fear it might hurt her otherwise, yet suddenly being surrounded by my tails, she was shocked for a moment, probably unable to process the sudden change from her thoughts to the current situation. Yet, looking at my eyes that peeked though my tails, she suddenly had tears streaming from her eyes, as she hugged the tails that were with her, thanking me for somethingˇ­

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Unable to understand why she thanked me, I could only crook my head a bit, but Alice next to her has a knowing smile plastered over her face, looking down on Anna who is sitting by now in a motherly kind of way. In this case, leaving it with Anna having regained her cheerfulness, I left it at that and just continued hugging my tails as I remained sitting there.

    Now with silence permeating the air, aside from the steps coming from the crew and the waves crashing into the ship, I just sat there, waiting while also regaining my calm and losing some of my embarrassment. Actually, surrounded by this fluffy goodness, I couldnˇŻt help but sink into thoughts, coming up and thinking about ideas I had.

    And so, while I was feeling myself losing my tension, I could hear uncle Black calling out to us.

    ˇ°Everyone, we are entering the harbor of Rod-Byen, if you want to see the scenery, I advise coming to the railing.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Yelling with a slightly teasing undertone, uncle Black kept looking into our direction, seemingly smiling beneath that muffler of his, looking amused.

    Feeling my cheeks grow warm again from that look he gives us, I slowly stood up, removing the tails still clinging to me. Anna was slightly regretful when the tails left, but she didnˇŻt say anything. Meanwhile, I suddenly came up with something, something that doesnˇŻt make sense.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, why do you wear a muffler here?ˇ± (Arin)

    To my question, Uncle Black only laughed, before the scarf dissolved and returned into his clothing. I already guessed it, but as we traveled south, the weather in this area is rather warm, leaving only the wind passing us to be fresh. So, Uncle Black wearing a muffler is practically an impossibility, unless he just wanted to hide his stupid grin.

    Anyway, seeing him use his magic-essence, I remember my own one, who currently has the form of a fox-pendant around my neck, hidden by the collar of my shirt.

    Anyway, reminding myself that I forgot to infuse mana into it in the recent days due to travel, I make a mental-note to remember to do so again.

    So, removing my gaze from Uncle Black who kept having a warm smile on his face, I lean onto the railings my head can barely lay on, looking forward to what is to come. Yet, just as I was trying to make out the structure of the harbor in front of us, Uncle Black suddenly lifted me up and placed me on his shoulders.

    As the smallest one, I could barely see anything when standing next to the others, yet suddenly sitting on top of Uncle Blacks shoulders, I had a perfect view in front, able to see the massive roots making out the harbor from close by.

    The harbor itself had a variety of ships coming and going from it, with crews running around on their decks, hastening to load or unload cargo. Actually, I could even spot a variety of onlookers staring in our direction, probably because they saw us descend from the sky.

    Still, even with the attention we were receiving, I couldnˇŻt bother with it, as seeing the city from this position was breathtaking. Giant trees could be seen a little bit inland, containing houses and buildings that seem to be practically fused with nature. And next to them, closer to the beach, a variety of building can be spotted, made from a variety of materials. Reaching from wood and stone, to a weird bamboo like structure.

    It feels as though someone just took any culture there was, and pushed them all into one spot, trying to mix them together. And somehow, even with it seeming to be unbalanced and chaotic, it gave the city a certain charm. I canˇŻt really describe it, like when you know something is wrong, but you donˇŻt really want to fix it because it still looks good.

    So, while I am mesmerized by the colorful view, our ship approached one of the landing stages, coming to a stop beside it, as the crew-members threw ropes over to the workers waiting at the stage. Those in turn pulled and knotted them to the posts that were nearby.

    Afterwards, when the ship finished anchoring and came to a standstill, they moved and used some kind of magic, which affected the roots the landing stage was made of. It, shortly afterwards, then moved and by forming a completely new root connected it to our ship, effectively creating a bridge to pass to the landing stage.

    Actually, I only realized now, but of all the workers waiting for us, most of them were elves, as pretty obvious by their long and pointy ears, as well as their overly colorful and vibrant hair.

    Anyway, with the bridge established, on the side suddenly a gate opened on the ship, directly leading to the cargo bay. So, though surprised, the elves immediately used their magic again, forming another, more broad bridge towards said gate.

    Slightly careful, but also giddy due to excitement, every one of us leaves the ship, going over to the landing stage. Once there, while looking back, I could see Cyan looking around, with a weird feeling being expressed from his eyes. Suddenly, as though coming to a decision, he then turned towards me, asking a question I never heard coming from him.

    ˇ°Uhm, Arin? Is it okay if I leave for a while? I can sense a familiar aura, and I wish to check it outˇ­ˇ± (Cyan)

    Saying so hesitantly, Cyan looked into my direction, to which I only nodded, agreeing to his request. So, slightly surprised, Cyan immediately thanked me by bowing ever so slightly, before he ran towards the opposite side of the ship and jumped over the railing, falling into the water.

    Surprised by his sudden action, I ran on top of the ship again, and towards the railing, and what stepped into my sight was astonishing.

    In the water, right beside the ship, I could see Cyan, in his original form. Well, he still had his different colored eyes, aswell as his streamlined dark shell, while the colorful lines on his shell glowed in a myriad of colors. Yet, unlike back then, his size was massive, with nearly ten meters looking out of the water, and the rest still remaining beneath it.

    Surprised and with shock, I watched as Cyan looked back for a moment, with his massive dragon like head, to which I only waved my hand, leaving him to smile and continue forward, until he vanished as he swam through the harbors gates.

    With him vanishing from my sight, I also turn back, only to be greeted by Uncle Black who picked me back up again and took me back onto his shoulders. True, I jumped off just before without looking back, so while still holding onto Uncle Blacks horns to stay in position, I apologize for running away impulsively. Luckily, Uncle Black was not bothered by it, and easily dropped the matter.

    So, leaving the ship again, I am greeted by the whole group, who was waiting with everyone showing a smile. Sadly, Illois refuses to leave the ship, saying that only in the harbor is the mana thin enough for him not to be affected.

    Still, while the girls were still excitedly talking about what they saw, and I was enjoying the view of the city, we are approached by a single elf with two escorts.

    The elf had long bright blue hair, with his ears pointing out through it. He seems to be rather young, yet it appears to me as though fire burnt in his eyes, even if they were of a bright blue color. The demeanor with which he walked suggested his position, so without reservation, he approached me and Uncle Black, bowing as he began talking.

    ˇ°In the name of the World-Tree, I greet you visitors from the Dragon Mountains to our island. I am Sage Zaryph, and I am here to welcome and guide you.ˇ± (Zaryph)

    Greeting us with a friendly demeanor, Uncle Black accepted it and introduced himself with a slight nod.

    ˇ°I am glad to be here, even if the circumstances of our arrival arenˇŻt the best. I am Aaron Geyser, representing Diplomat of the Dragon-Mountains in the coming weeks. It is an honor to meet you, Sage Zaryph.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Listening to Uncle Black talk, I am confused. WasnˇŻt he extremely against coming here? Why is he suddenly talking about being glad being here?

    Unable to understand the thoughts behind it yet, Uncle Black only gave me a little shove before he tried introducing the othersˇ­ However, before he could utter a word, the sage before us already opened his mouth.

    ˇ°Then you must be Arin and Sumi, it is an honor to meet the children chosen by the world-tree.ˇ± (Sage Zaryph)

    Saying so with a humble tone, he looked interchanging between me and Sumi, with Sumi hiding behind Uncle Black, since she isnˇŻt very good with strangers. The young Sage didnˇŻt seem to mind, and only bowed once before he began guiding us.

    ˇ°Weird, when there was talk about a Sage, I expected him to be an elder.ˇ± (Anna)

    Saying so out of nowhere, AnnaˇŻs voice suddenly made a rather weird comment, leaving not only me, but Alice and Saria to also be surprised. I could not see Uncle BlackˇŻs expression, but I believe it isnˇŻt much different from ours. Meanwhile, Sumi only had a puzzled look, not much different from Anna''s, probably unable to understand what Anna''s words implied.

    Anyway, Anna first had a puzzled expression towards our gazes, before she seemed to realize what she had done, looking towards the back of the sage with an apologetic expression.

    Luckily, Zaryph didnˇŻt seem to mind much, as he only laughed, saying that he hadnˇŻt had that job for even thirty years yet.

    Anna, Alice and Me were actually shocked listening to this, which would mean he was at least already forty, and he still appears as though he isnˇŻt much older than Alice. However, remembering the classes about the races, as well as the elves lifespan that can easily surpass five-hundred years, I slowly lose said shock. Anna and Alice required a bit more time though, as they seem to never have heard of the exact lifespans elves have. I wonder, how would they react when they hear the average Lifespan of a Dragon or Fox-Kin?

    Anyway, leaving those matters behind, our group picked up pace again, walking through the city as a battalion of guards appeared, walking besides us while clearing the way. Honestly, I never had such an escort, so it is an interesting experience.

    The soldiers themselves mostly carried spears, swords or shields, with an armor that seems to have veins along its parts, covering all the vital spots, seemingly meant for more agile combat. The only two people with full body armor I saw were Zaryphs original escorts, carrying large swords on their back that were larger than myself, gleaming in the sunlight.

    Their armors were perfectly fit on their bodies, and it weirdly didnˇŻt even make a sound when they moved, leaving me to be astonished. Their armors lacked excessive decorations, yet had inscriptions that made them look like leaves were all over their armor, with magic-power flowing through it.

    I actually took a closer look at it, realizing that this seems to actually be a stylish enchantmentˇ­ drawing for enchantmentsˇ­ what an interesting ideaˇ­

    Lost in thought, I actually barely managed to take a closer look at the city, as we took a quick route towards the teleportation-gates. Uncle Black said that they are not technology, but the power of the tree, so only chosen people can use it.

    So, as I kept watching the wondrous faces of the people watching our little convoy, we pass a multitude of houses, before we arrived on a massive plaza, with a weird construct placed in the middle. From the outside, it appeared like an hourglass made of roots, with massive leaves covering the entrance, guarded by soldiers in light armor. Actually, using my perception, I could sense several individuals hidden around the plaza, mostly focused on the people coming too close to the construct.

    Are they playing hide and seek out of boredom, or are they hidden guards? Maybe they are training, just like uncle Black does by removing his presence and leaving me to seek him out. Somehow he always starts that game whenever it is time for Guardian-day, the day once a month when the parents and guardians of the kids visit the school to talk and watch the training when it is convenient.

    Actually, once found, Uncle Black would always come with us showing a bitter smile, I have yet to find out why, as mostly I canˇŻt see him during the classes, but I can still feel his presence.

    Somehowˇ­ can it be that he dislikes talking with othersˇ­?

    Having my thoughts dispersed by the sudden change in lighting, I find myself within the weird structure, which appears somewhat mystical under the light breaking through the leaves.

    Within the structure, the light falling through the leaves is aided by small glowing orbs floating around the interior, while small branches with leaves decorate the large roots forming the structure.

    Looking around the interior that was large enough to contain a whole party of people, the Sage that lead us suddenly turned around, facing me and Uncle Black.

    ˇ°We will shortly teleport, so please wait a moment.ˇ± (Sage Zaryph)

    Saying so, Sage Zaryph closed his eyes, and began moving his mana, as clearly visible to me. And after a few moments of concentration, as though it was natural for him, he began speaking a chant, to which his mana moved, interfering with the glowing orbs around us.

    ˇ°Licht der Erhabenen, Erhebe dich von deinem Schlaf, verzerre den Spiegel, so dass wir uns auf der anderen Seite sehen m?gen.ˇ± (Sage Zaryph)

    (Light of the Exalted, rise from your sleep, distort the mirror, so that we may see each other on the other side.)

    With his voice reverberating in the construct, I could feel the mana move erratically, forming tiny magic-circles all around the air, with the branches that I thought to be decoration moving to form another bigger magic-circle around us.

    Meanwhile, the glowing orbs that were floating randomly before suddenly started following a pattern, beginning to race around us in circles, stealing our sight of what was outside our vision, while inside, the light began to become more and more intense.

    The brightness somehow didnˇŻt hurt, as it was the calm kind, even though it was bright like never before. Yet, seeing as Anna and Alice closed their eyes to the light, can I guess that this is a Fox-Kin and Dragon thing? Because Uncle Black, Sumi and Saria appear to be fine.

    After a moment of time, the light flashed brightly once, as I felt myself suspended in nothing for a moment, before everything returned to normal and the lights surrounding us slowly came to a stop.

    Actually, I was still absent minded, as I felt peculiar when traveling through that portalˇ­ maybe I could use that feeling to train my space-magic?

    Feeling inspired, I really want to have a go at it, yet remembering what happened the last time I experimented with magic without permission, I just try to remember the feeling, before finally regaining my senses to my surroundings.

    We found ourselves back inside the construct, yet unlike before, the air is completely different. Before there was salt in the air, but now I canˇŻt smell anything like salt aside from the people in our group. Instead, I quickly picked up the smell of sweet flowers, as well as the smell of tree sap and a honey like substance.

    I canˇŻt be sure, yet I somehow became hungry getting a whiff at those delicious scents. Well, I donˇŻt feel hunger, but I still have a ton of appetite now.

    So, leaving the weird construct, we are greeted by a myriad of colors, with massive trees in the distance, and flower beds everywhere. I couldnˇŻt help but stare with my mouth wide open, as a soft wind caressed my skin and moved the flowers, leaving me to take in the sweet scent of the flowers-nectar.

    Here and there, small animals can be seen mingling among the plants, while I could also see smaller trees standing in the middle of the fields, where I had the illusion those were the guardians among the flowers.

    Weirdly enough, outside, not a single guard could be seen, as only us, the sage and the two elite-guards remained standing here.

    ˇ°We came as close to the World-Tree as possible, so aside from me, Lord Aaron Geyser as well as the two chosen ones Arin and Sumi, I must ask everyone else to remain here or go to the capital. You can also follow us until the so called Spirit-Line, but that is the limit.ˇ± (Sage Zaryph)

    Saying so with a bit of pride in his tone, Zaryph turned down the others from coming along until the end. Anna actually wanted to complain, yet the moment she was about to step close to the flower field, a sudden root broke through the floor, binding her leg.

    She, startled at the unexpected outcome could only retreat while feeling down. So in the end, Uncle Black just mentioned to Saria for her to go with them, with Anna and Alice, guided by the two full-body armored knights standing beside them.

    As a result, after everyone was settled, Uncle Black dropped me back onto the ground, before he just held mine and Sumis hand to guide us. Saria, Anna and Alice followed behind us, with Anna walking in a dejected mood. With the Sage taking the lead, we all took a step towards the flowery field. I thought the sage was about to step onto the flowers, with us following, which I thought to be a shame, yet unexpectedly, roots grew from the ground, forming small bridges over the flowery fields.

    It was an amazing experience, and it looked like the tiny bridges I once saw in the pictures of Asian gardens, so walking past the fields, I could only continue staring at the beauty and colors displayed.

    Sumi is also taken in, as she could only nod once after meeting my eyes. And in silence and awe of our surroundings, we continue making our way through the flower-fields, while approaching the massive tree in the distance.

    Yet, before reaching there, we came across a forest teeming with life. It wasnˇŻt a forest filled with animals, yet I could see small figures flying around, while concentrated blobs of magic power where gliding through the air.

    I couldnˇŻt understand, yet due to the lushness of the forest, I couldnˇŻt even see the other side. However, above the tree-line, I could barely make out the massive tree the Sage introduced as the World-Tree. He is somehow shrouded in a light fog, which seems to be provided by the surrounding trees.

    So, stopping in front of them, the Sage turned towards us with a bitter smile.

    ˇ°Here we are, the Spirit-Line, the last location before the World-Tree. I must ask the others to stay or return. So for now, before we go in, please wait a moment for me to communicate to open a path for us to enter through.ˇ± (Sage Zaryph)

    Saying so, the Sage Zaryph walked towards the tree-line and kneeled down, seemingly praying. Seeing him like that, I can only look on, before a sudden shift in mana occurred.

    It wasnˇŻt the prayer that Zaryph was making, but in no time, our whole group was suddenly surrounded by hundreds of glowing beings watching us from a certain distance.

    Yet, from this whole swarm that was floating nearby, only one suddenly approached, glowing in a white and green manner. So, as soon as it found its way close enough that even Uncle Black could catch it, a sudden high-pitched but sweet voice resounded.

    ˇ°Are you the invited ones? Nee, nee, you have to go visit the world tree now, you have to goˇ­ˇ± (???)

 Chapter 45: Meeting Face to Face

    ˇ°Are you the invited ones? Nee, nee, you have to go visit the world tree now, you have to goˇ­ˇ± (???)

    Listening to the high-pitched tone of the bundle of mana approaching us, I could not help but feel uncomfortable inside, just like when I instinctively know that danger or something similar is approaching.

    ˇ°Hey you, you with the silver hair and the weird... helmet? Anyway, the World-tree is reaching out to you, you shouldn''t let it wait.ˇ± (???)

    Flying around our heads, this one mana-being kept speaking to us unceasingly, sounding like a squeaky-toy while doing so.

    However, unlike the one who keeps floating around us, the other mana-beings distanced themselves, seemingly refusing to get involved.

    Meanwhile, Uncle Black who until now only watched on, could be seen sighting and holding his head, cursing under his breath.

    ˇ°Nee, what are you still doing here? You just have to walk through this forest and you will be there, now go.ˇ± (???)

    Floating around me and Sumi, the mana-being didn''t shut up, sticking around like a curse.

    ˇ°This here is a Fairy, one of the children of the World-Tree, so you should show them your ''respect''.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Speaking in a rather deep, sarcastic voice that could be mistaken for a growl, Uncle Black stared at the fairy. I amsure, if looks could kill, then this fairy would be dead by now.

    Meanwhile, the fairy herself was floating directly in front of me, leaving me to finally get a good look at her appearance. She herself looked like a young woman, maybe about Alice age? Anyway, looking at her clothes that seem to be made of wind, I also spot her white eyes and glowing green hair.

    In the distance, I could also see countless fairies with different colored hair and clothes, so I believe it must be connected to their elements.

    Anyway, listening to Uncle Black, the small fairy only puffed up her chest proudly as her squeaky voice resounded again. Man, how long does Zaryph need to open the path to the tree...

    ˇ°Yes, I am a fairy, so you all should respect me. Also, why is your hair silver? Did you color it using real silver? Hmm, maybe you are acquainted with the dwarfs? I heard stories that they often work with a variety of metals, silver included.ˇ± (Fairy)

    Suddenly asking question completely off topic, I am about to retort, when the fairy already chose its next target. It flew over to Sumi, floating around her head before even hearing my answer.

    ˇ°Hey you, why is your hair completely black? Did you descend from the evil races? Oh, maybe she descended from a pixie?! Could it be you revive undead, or are otherwise connected to them?ˇ± (Fairy)

    Suddenly coming to completely wrong conclusion, I could see Sumi draw back, her eyes growing misty. I am actually aware how much that stupid comment must have hurt her, as she was often insulted like that before she came to meet us.

    So, hoping to cheer her up, I use my tails in order to let her feel comfortable, which ended up in me being hugged as she cried. Honestly, I feel sad seeing Sumi like that, mostly because I can understand how much it hurts to be laughed at and insulted for being different. But now, I have a family, and even a mother, as well as many friends, so I donˇŻt feel alone.

    Yet unlike me, Sumi doesnˇŻt really feel that close with anyone except those in her immediate vicinity, meaning me, Uncle Black, Anna, Alice, Saria and the few others helping out in the mansion.

    So, while hearing her stifling whimpers coming from above me, as my ears brushed against her tearful face, I couldnˇŻt help but glare at the perpetrator.

    ˇ°You, you canˇŻt justˇ­!ˇ± (Arin)

    I tried reprimanding the fairy, however, before I could do so, she already focused her pure eyes on me again.

    ˇ°You, though the tree called you, you arenˇŻt goingˇ­ maybe, do you fear the tree? Wait, could it be that you donˇŻt want to accept the invitation?ˇ± (Fairy)

    Nodding to herself as she seemed convinced of something, I tried speaking again, only to be cut off again with her annoying voice.

    ˇ°CanˇŻt youˇ­ˇ± (Arin)

    ˇ°Your eyes are green, are you maybe a wind-element user? But your silver hair, what element is it? I truly wonder, if you arenˇŻt connected to the dwarfs, then maybeˇ­ the elves?ˇ± (Fairy)

    ˇ°Wha...ˇ± (Arin)

    I wanted to retort, yet even then, she already flew towards Anna and Alice, closely looking at them before opening her mouth again.

    ˇ°You also don''t seem like elves, and don''t have those weird helmets like the one with the green eyes... are you maybe not invited. You aren''t being called out, so could it be you came here against the tree''s will?ˇ± (Fairy)

    Feeling irritated, I could see the fairy take on a inquisitive attitude like a detective, while shortly after her expression crumbled again, seemingly coming to an understanding.

    ˇ°If you aren''t invited, could it be you are thief''s that came here to steal from the tree? Oh, maybe you are invaders or spies from a foreign country?ˇ± (Fairy)

    Still with the inquisitive tone from before, the fairy acts like a child that found something interesting. Meanwhile the girls and I have question-marks floating above our heads. Is that FairyˇŻs attention-span really that short?! CanˇŻt she learn to watch her surroundings a bit better.

    Then, while I was still focused on what happened and the whimpering Sumi holding onto me, the fairy turned her face towards Saria and Uncle Black.

    ˇ°Dragons, I recognize you. You should be a dragon that toys with ice.ˇ± (Fairy)

    Saying so with conviction, she points her small finger at Saria, mostly at her blue scales, horns and whatnot.

    On the other hand, when Sarias gaze turned sharp, the fairy moved her hand and pointed at Uncle Black.

    ˇ°And you with the black horns, you are a dark-light dragon right? I heard you guys use Light even though it doesn''t suit you. Are you not feared by others because of this?ˇ± (Fairy)

    Listening to the insults that easily spout from the fairyˇŻs mouth, I could see Saria and Uncle Black clench their fists while their veins became strained, leaving them to be visible.

    Still, her questions continued to come out of nowhere, but when she made her next comment, something snapped inside meˇ­

    ˇ°You with the black hair, why do you hide behind the invited one? Are you perhaps guilty of something? Why do you come to the tree where you don''t belong when you are connected to the dead? Did your parents not teach you that it''s not okay to involve yourself with the dead?ˇ± (Fairy)

    Listening to that sentence, filled with wrong accusations and prejudice, Sumi behind me hugged me even stronger, crying even more as I could feel a strong and deep pain coming from her. It was at this moment that my mind went blank, and before anyone could react, the wind in the surroundings picked up, letting the nearby leaves rustle as the surroundings began to move.

    Around me and Sumi, the wind picked up in speed, beginning to twist around us like a cyclone. However, my eyes kept staring at the fairy in front of me, intent on harming her.

    However, before I could do something, I suddenly spotted a hand pass my face, and the fairy vanish.

    What stepped into my vision once I regained my focus was Uncle Black with a reached out hand and dark expression, as well as a fairy at a few meters distance with a burning red cheek.

    ˇ°Whaˇ­ what justˇ­ˇ± (Fairy)

    Stumbling over her own words as she held her cheek, Uncle Black only stared at her with eyes that could kill.

    ˇ°Dare to insult Sumi, Arin or anyone even once again, and it will not end with just a slap to the cheek!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Releasing a strong pressure that could make other dragons submit, Uncle Black kept standing in front of Sumi and me, defending us. However, I couldn''t help but feel comfortable, as Uncle Blacks pressure encompassed us.

    Anyway, the moment my focus changed and my emotions calmed down, the wind in the surroundings slowly died down as well, leaving the whirling leaves to fall to the ground.

    Meanwhile, then fairy was still unable to follow the events, continuously touching her burning cheek, before exchanging looks between Sumi and Uncle Black, seemingly confused.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Yet, even before she could say something, a suddenly second fairy appeared behind her, hitting her head with her fist.

    ˇ°You Idiot, unable to discern right and wrong, and always jumping to conclusions!ˇ± (Fairy2)

    Sighting to herself, I could see the second fairy carry the now unconscious fairy over her shoulder, before drawing closer to us. She had a similar appearance to the previous one, yet unlike her, she had completely red hair, while still keeping the same bright white eyes, and clothed in fire.

    ˇ°Invited ones, I am truly sorry for any inconvenience that occurred. We can''t control her, and she lacks awareness of her surroundings, so should she have hurt you one way or another, please forgive us. Like many new-born fairies, she is completely ignorant of the feelings of others, so I truly wish for your forgiveness.ˇ± (Fairy2)

    Saying so in a sincere voice, she then bowed before flying back towards the forest, vanishing from our sight as Zaryph returned. He, surprised by the sight of our group completely split up, with Sumi holding onto me while crying, as Uncle Black stood in front of us in a defensive pose, he only looked towards the two armored guards who only shook their heads.

    Seeing them shake their heads, Zaryph only coughed dryly, before asking us to follow him.

    So, as we slowly began walking again, Sumi still holding onto me as though I am a stuffed animal, we walk towards the forest-border, where the trees seem to split apart in front of us. Yet, before we fully entered, I heard Anna make a comment in the background, which caused me to laugh since for once, I understood the reference.

    ˇ°Damn, that fairy was so annoying, her name should be Navi!ˇ± (Anna)

    Uncle Black looked back at me for a moment, probably not understanding why I was laughing. Yet, thanks to me laughing, Sumi who held me with her thin arms also began to cheer up. So, seeing as her tears still remained, I used one of my free tails to remove them, leaving her to cuddle me even more.

    Actually, I am unsure if I should be happy or angry that I am small and light enough for her to carry me like this.

    Anyway, entering the forest which until moments ago blocked out view, we walk on a path I couldn''t see until now. Walking on top of it, I can actually spot a massive variety of animals and plants I never saw before.

    So, sensing the trees close behind us, I also realize that this must be a hidden-path which can change location whenever required. Still, how come all my senses go haywire in this location? Even Sumi and Uncle Black seem to be affected, as they look around frequently. Well, at least Sumi calmed down, as I can hear her heartbeat return to normal.

    Actually, hearing her heartbeat somehow makes me calm, leaving my muscles to relax and my ears to drop slightly.

    Actually, I really would like to sleep now, even though I am being carried by Sumi. Yet, listening to her reaction, I couldn''t help but suddenly realize what occurred.

    ˇ°Arin, are you okay? Your face suddenly relaxed and you made a happy smile, but your ears dropped slightly.ˇ± (Sumi)

    Seemingly confused by my body language that doesn''t completely fit the current situation, I could only consciously deepen my smile and answer honestly.

    ˇ°No, I am fine. Sumi''s heartbeat is relaxing.ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying so with my pitched voice, I realized too late that I answered a bit too honestly and became embarrassed. I wanted to hide, but as I am being carried by Sumi, it would be hard without risking her to get hurt.

    Yet, her reaction to my confession wasn''t what I expected. She had tears stream down her face again, yet showed a blissful smile I hadn''t seen until now. Her face relaxed while her arms holding me became stronger.

    ˇ°Thank you Arin, thank you for being with me.ˇ± (Sumi)

    She didn''t say anything more, but I could understand that she was happy, so I only smiled.

    I actually didn''t notice Uncle Black holding a mischievous grin as he noticed our conversation, but even Zaryph had an awkward smile as he continued leading us. Meanwhile, I remained being held by Sumi as we approached the World-Tree.

    And so, after several minutes of walking, we finally ended up on a giant clearing, with a massive tree in the middle, nearly glowing from the mana emitted by it. I actually had to close my eyes for a moment, as the mana was so bright that I needed some time to get used to it.

    On the other hand, next to the tree, masses of spirits and fairy''s could be seen, all of them bigger and more defined then the ones outside, floating around the tree in something that I could only define as a beautiful dance.

    Some of them had very interesting features, such as an earth-spirit that had the appearance of a whale that swam through the ground, while I could also see water-spirits take on the form of monkeys as they swing between the tree''s branches.

    Honestly, Uncle Black, Zaryph and Sumi didn''t react, only watching the fairies, ignoring the spectacle of the spirits dancing around them. I couldn''t understand, so I pulled on Sumi''s clothes, asking her if she can''t see that, pointing at one the luminescent brown whales as it jumped from the ground, making a flip midair before diving back into the ground.

    Yet, Sumi only shook her head, unable to see the spirits. So, I asked Uncle Black.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, can you see those dancing animals around us?ˇ± (Arin)

    Asking as such, Uncle Black only crooked his head, asking back for me to describe what I saw. So, answering him, I begin recounting what I could see, how the animals, or spirits, danced and acted around us, shaking off mana with every movement they did.

    So, listening to my recounting that was filled with details, Uncle Black only shook his head, while Zaryph began to watch me with wide eyes.

    ˇ°Sorry Arin, but the mana is so thick here, I can only see the fairies near the tree, but I haven''t seen any of the animals you described.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Shaking his head, Uncle Black redirected his senses to his surroundings while focusing on Zaryph. The person in question noticed a bit late, but when he finally came out of his stupor, he began explaining what he knew.

    ˇ°What invited one Arin probably sees are the elemental-spirits that are born from the world-tree. Even I can''t see them, the most even mana-strong people can notice are the mana-fluctuations they make, which are even harder to notice in the thick mana-veil around the tree. The only reason I can take this guess is because that''s how the World-Tree told and described them to me.ˇ± (Sage Zaryph)

    Saying so while shaking his head, I let my head fall, sad that only I can see this, especially when I want to show this to the others. At this moment, I suddenly had an idea.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, Sumi, redirect a tiny amount of mana to the eyes, and try to see again.ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying so, I watch as Uncle Black and Sumi''s mana begin to move, even if only a little. Sadly, even when they did it, they said they were unable to see much more than the rough outlines of the creatures, but they were still happy that they could see them, so Uncle Black even massaged my head as Sumi still held onto me. Actually, the one that was the most moved was Zaryph as he even began looking around himself with his eyes and mouth wide open.

    It was funny to look at, yet even so, we were already taking too much time, as by now the leaves of the world-tree began moving on their own accord.

    They, swiveling around like a whirlwind, slowly formed something mid-air, going into positions that allowed them to form one massive face as a whole.

    The lips and eyes were formed from massive leaves that had a strong yellow color, while the face as a whole was made by countless small and green leaves forming a massive face, reminding me of a human with slightly slanted features.

    Somehow, this reminds me of the P*wer-R*ngers. Anyway, looking at the massive face that began to float in front of us and the tree, looking at us with caring and interested eyes as the fairies and spirits stood guard around it, I could not help but open my mouth in astonishment.

    Sumi also let me stand again by myself as she slowly lost her power to continuously carry me. However, looking up at the face, only Uncle Black and Zaryph seem less affected as they are still more fascinated by the spirits they can see the rough outlines off.

    [Welcome young ones, Arin and Sumi, here in my domain. But for you to see the spirits and even be able to make others see them, I am astonished, Interesting.] (Tree)

    As the giant face made of leaves opened its mouth, a deep yet ethereal voice could be heard, emitting a soft pressure that made the mana in its surroundings react.

    The face itself didn''t come closer and just stayed stationary, not moving from its place. Honestly, I prefer it that way, as I would probably by scared if it suddenly came closer. So, answering the tree, Uncle Black answered in our stead who couldn''t even open our mouths.

    ˇ°It''s nice to meet you again, Great Tree. As you wished it, I brought my nephew and his ''very'' close friend. So for now, why did you call us?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    I was so taken in by the beauty of the tree, I didn''t even notice Uncle Blacks joke I would normally retort to. Anyway, even with Uncle Black who immediately went to the topic, the tree didn''t take offense and replied calmly.

    [Aaron, I know I called you here on a short notice, but one thing after another. I have a multitude of reasons to call you, many of which involve the young Arin and Sumi, as well as the dimension that recently clashed with ours. But for now, I am here to make a gift to someone who until now hadn''t shown themselves yet.] (World-Tree)

    Saying so, I suddenly feel a immediate connection to his words. I believe I know what he is talking about, but I am unsure. But as if to confirm it on the spot, Mommy Lumis soul suddenly reveled herself, floating off from my head, materializing in front of me.

    ˇ°For you to see through me immediately, even that hasn''t changed over the last thousands of years.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Saying so with a slight smile, she floated behind me and Sumi, placing her hand on mine and Sumis head, speaking again.

    ˇ°And you even called for my son, I think he is still too young for the ceremony, but whatever, I guess you have your reasons.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Saying so, I could see the massive face of leaves move as its smile grew wider, smiling as a pleasant aroma started being emitted from the plants in the surroundings.

    [Well, even after death, you remained that little girl that wouldn''t stop surprising me. Well true, your son is still too young officially for the ceremony, but this time its not about that, but more about his body that is unstable, as well as you Lumi, who currently don''t even posses a spirit.] (World-Tree)

    Saying so, I could only crook my head, just like Sumi, as both of us are unable to understand what they are talking about. Even Mom Lumi didn''t seem to understand the second part that the tree was talking about.

    Yet, before we could ask, the Tree already began explaining the truth about Souls, Spirits and bodies.

    [Well, I guess it is a good time as any to finally tell the truth behind the connections. Especially now that ''he'' began moving again. Anyway, Aaron, what do you know about the spirit?] (World-Tree)

    Facing Uncle Black, the massive face began speaking, asking a question to which I would not be able to answer to.

    ˇ°I am not fully aware, but I believe it has something to do with it being directly connected to the mana-pool, am I correct?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Saying so with slight uneasiness in his tone, Uncle Black answered the World-Tree, who as a reaction only showed a slight smile before answering.

    [Correct, but that is by far not all. There are Soul, Spirit and Body, with each having their respective roles. As said, the spirit is something akin to a container that contains the potential that the individual soul and body posses. In other words, The soul is what makes you, you, the most fundamental existence that there is. Meanwhile, the spirit is a container that not only contains the soul, but is also deeply intertwined with the physical body, as those two only separate after the physical body dies.] (World-Tree)

    Without taking a break, the World-tree, represented by the leaf-face, continued to explain and talk to us.

    [Initially, the Soul produces mana and another weird kind of energy that not even the origin-fathers understood, which is then contained within the spirit, at their respective locations. The spirit on the other hand, is then deeply intertwined within the body, allowing mana to flow through the physical matter of the body, to let the owner use the power of mana.

    Upon death then, when the physical body dies, the soul together with the most important parts of the spirit will ascend to a place I can''t reach, while the remaining parts of the spirit leave the body once the body lost all the mana still contained within. Still, sometimes the spirits still contain the regrets and will of their former owners, better known as echoes. And truly rarely, when a body won''t stop being provided mana, the echo evolves as it can''t leave the body, capable of absorbing all information still contained within the physical brain, creating something akin to a semi-personality that mostly perfectly overlaps with the original soul.] (World-Tree)

    Listening to this description, I suddenly hear mom''s voice coming from behind me, a slight hint of sadness contained within.

    ˇ°You mean that this is what occurred to me... tell me honestly, were you the one who directed the dragon-vain to the location of my death?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Listening to Mom''s words, I suddenly understand. If the World-Tree controls most of the Dragon-Vains flowing through the world, then he should be able to tell where it went to.

    [I apologize, but yes, it was my doing. I was obeying the last will of the echoes remaining of my parents, the origins of old. They didn''t wish for their last mix-blood descendant they have to vanish, and asked me to make you ''inheritable''.] (World-Tree)

    Not holding the truth back, the World-Tree honestly looked at the flickering image of Mom, having a dejected look on his face, but one that resolved itself for whatever is to come. Yet behind me, I could feel mom''s fist clench, pain emitting from her feeble form.

    Somehow I can''t understand the emotions she has aside from pain, so I just hold her hand, hoping she will calm down thanks to it. Surprisingly, it worked better than expected, as Mom Lumi looked into my eyes, her gaze growing soft as her smile blossomed. She then looked back at the World-Tree''s face as she opened her mouth.

    ˇ°Honestly, I am still angry that you and the echoes tried to interfere, no, you did interfere with the life of mine and my son. But I also admit that it is only because of this that I am permitted to have such a sweet son that I can love as a mother. So, I will not forgive you for what you had done, at least not yet, but I will at least bury my anger.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Saying so with conviction, Lumi stared at the World-Tree, who as a reaction could only sigh. How come he can even sigh when his face is made of leafs?

    Anyway, with that out of the way, Mom Lumi asked another question.

    ˇ°Now then, you were in the middle of explaining about the souls and spirits, would you please continue so that we may gain a better understanding?ˇ± (Lumi)

    [Oh sorry, sure. As said, all three, Soul, spirit and Body, are always combined, forming the original trinity. The soul practically shows the potential of a person, as well as their very being, while the spirit is the container for all the energies one owns. Lumi, you may have noticed already, but you can''t use magic aside from a very quick fleeting moment. This is because you don''t posses a spirit capable of storing the energy your soul emits. On the other hand, High-Humans that aren''t able to produce mana from their soul as they weren''t born capable of it, their completely empty spirit just absorbs the surrounding Magic-Energy to fill itself up. Yet, over the generations, the souls of their descendants got adjusted to mana and became weaker as a result.

    Normally, ones soul is evolving when one is born, making it capable of using powers the dimension contains they live in. Of course, with limitations set by the power of that individuals parents. So, the kids that came from the other-world weren''t born with the ability to emit mana, unlike Arin who was forcefully evolved. Yet, this evolution also means potential as it limits how much one can grow further depending on how evolved the soul and spirit are. Which resulted in Arin, who never had an evolution or change in soul and spirit before, to be the best vessel the echoes of the Origins could ask for.] (World-Tree)

    Coming to that point, the Tree shut his mouth and started thinking.

    ˇ°So then, did you only call us to explain this?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Blacks voice, the Tree immediately returned to reality and retorted.

    [Of course not, for starters, I plan to do two main things. For once, Arin, I wish to put a seal on your mana-pool, or spirit in this case, as it currently endangers your life. And second, I wish to help Lumi reform her spirit based on her soul.] (World-Tree)

    Listening to the words of the tree, Uncle Black, Lumi, Sumi and me become dumbfounded. What does he mean by ''reform'' a spirit?

    ˇ°Old Tree, you better not be making stuff up!ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    To the threatening words of Uncle Black, the tree only nodded, speaking calmly.

    [I wouldn''t dare do something uncouth to the descendants of my parents. Sadly, the process of giving Lumi a spirit takes a while, and she will require a medium to do so, as otherwise she may ascend to the heavens before I can do something about it. And Arin perfectly fits the criteria since he somehow already is an anchor for her to stay. As a conclusion, I wish to take care of them both here and now, and I invited Sumi because she is also connected to the Origin-clan as one of the descendants of the origins brothers and sisters.

    And you Aaron, I invited you so that we may speak, and for you to bear witness to the process. And you my voice, Zaryph, what comes next is nothing meant for your ears, so you may leave.] (World-Tree)

    Saying so with assurance, the world-Tree watches us. I look at Mommy Lumi, and only nod after she agreed as well, leaving only the Tree to do this seal-thing.

    On the other hand, Zaryph only bowed towards the World-Tree before turning around, bowing towards us as he began to leave the clearing, vanishing in the border made of grand trees.

    As a result, Sumi and Uncle Black also acknowledged, nodding towards the massive face consisting of leafs as they took a bit of distance.

    And before I knew it, I felt a sudden flash of mana invading me as I felt my whole being beginning to glow, with mom being the only thing I could see floating in front of me, with her figure becoming fainter as my eyes slowly lost to the overwhelming weakness that washed over me...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

 Chapter 46: The Truth behind impossibility

    ---POV: Aaron Geyser---

    Seeing as Arin slowly began to float while a series of roots formed a comfortable chair beneath him, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight. I may be capable of sensing mana very well, but the pure amount that Arin currently emits and is being absorbed by Lumi is abnormal, making even the Tree itself seem like a light-bulb next to the sun.

    Honestly, if I wasn''t aware that Arin is currently under a seal of the World-Tree, keeping his body from being too pressured, I would think he would blow up any minute. Also, seeing that Lumi could absorb that unnatural amount of mana, I can''t help but become flabbergasted.

    Well, I don''t really understand the workings behind the spirit and soul yet, especially when it comes to Arin, but I will guess that the Tree will not just stand aside.

    Yet, just as I was about to focus on the massive face of the old man still floating mid-air, I noticed the dazed girl next to me. Sumi, who still had thin tear-marks remaining on her face, was completely dazed as her eyes focused on Arin, as he by now laid in the chair made of the roots and leaves of the World-Tree.

    I wonder, would such a chair even be comfortable?

    Anyway, seeing her absorb also quite the amount of mana from Arin as if taking in a drug, I take a closer look to the World-TreeˇŻs face. Noticing my gaze, the person in question only shrugged his nonexistent shoulders while shaking his head, probably indicating that he doesnˇŻt know anything.

    So carefully, so that she doesnˇŻt wake up from whatever trance she was in, I carried the girl closer to Arin, where the World-tree already built another such chair, and carefully laid her down, before immediately backing off. The pressure due to the sheer amount of mana is unbearable for me, so I am actually surprised that Arin kept such an amount sealed within his body all this time. But so it is actually no wonder he nearly drowned everyone when he accidentally charged off water-magic at near-full power.

    Anyway, seeing the magic-power that exploded like a sun into all directions, brightening the surroundings unbelievably, I couldnˇŻt help but feel apprehensive. In front of this power, is there even a need for him to train? IsnˇŻt he already practically invincible with all that mana? Maybe I am just enviousˇ­ well, I canˇŻt help it, even while I repressed it mostly since I was young, most dragons have a strong respect for the strong, even if it is only a feeling and not an instinct.

    The only place where this feeling can break through is when a dragon has been lost to the echoes, entering a blood-rage. Well, seeing as Arin would normally be heavily injured if he used such an amount of mana at once, I can understand that this is unnatural in its own right. Yet, for his mana to be even so much larger than that of dragons or foxes, I donˇŻt even want to think of it anymore.

    Never would I have guessed that raising this child could get me such headaches, yet I donˇŻt regret it even one bit.

    So, thinking about the boy still lying in front of me, surrounded by the soul of Lumi, as well as Sumi that is lying next to him, I canˇŻt help but have a smile surface on my lips, as my body relaxed.

    Honestly, if I werenˇŻt a dragon, I would probably suffocate in the pressure of the mana in here, and I can even see many of the fairies already taking distance due to the pressure. Yet unlike them, I can spot the silhouettes of the spirits Arin told me about as they near the location, becoming practically invisible as they neared the light. But, sending mana to the eyes in order to be able to see the things unseen, how come I never had this idea?

    Maybe because I thought that I can already see all mana-beings due to the fairies, or maybe because I was so trusting in my eyes that far surpassed everything even most dragons are capable of. Well whatever, being taught something new is always interesting. But now I at least know why Arin was near immediately aware back in the Abryssal-Canyon when the blood-formation activated for the first time.

    Unaware, I didnˇŻt even remember lying down in the mana-frenzied grass as I keep looking up into the open sky and the crown of the old Tree, seeing the distant fairies and spirits flying about, relaxing me even more. When was actually the last time I just laid down like that without much thinking about the future, I canˇŻt seem to remember?

    Well, actually, why did I even stay so long in the Abryssal-Canyon? Was it because of guilt? Because I wanted to guard Lumis remains? Because I wasˇ­

    Thinking about it, I notice that I never really questioned my heart about my actions, only walking forward without looking backˇ­

    Still, right now this doesnˇŻt matter, or does itˇ­?

    Feeling my head trying to communicate with a part of my heart that I believed gone since long ago, I couldnˇŻt help but raise myself back from the grass, denying all the thoughts before refocusing back onto the old TreeˇŻs leaf-face, needing a distraction from the previous mindset.

    ˇ°Hey Old tree, I though you wanted to talk to me, so here I am listening, why didnˇŻt you begin talking yet?ˇ± (Aaron)

    Slightly irritated due to the previous thoughts that keep nagging in the back of my mind, I was completely taken aback by the next words coming from the old-Tree.

    [You seemed so relaxed, so free. I have never seen you like that, even when you were still back in the cavern, you never had such a peaceful smile.] (World-Tree)

    Suddenly shooting a bullet out of the blue, I couldnˇŻt help but get annoyed.

    ˇ°What is that supposed to mean? I am most of the times relaxed andˇ­ wait, how do you even now about my life in the cavern?ˇ± (Aaron)

    Suddenly noticing what his words entailed, I couldnˇŻt help but become curious. How come he knows about that?

    [You already forgot? I control the Dragon-Vains, which is something like an extension of my branches and roots if I wish it, so it isnˇŻt hard for me to know what you were like all that time in the caverns of the Abryssal-Canyon. Actually, I was more surprised that you never let yourself be corrupted or going mad, as you were always alone.] (World-Tree)

    Saying so with a smile on his leafy-face, I couldnˇŻt help but feel slightly apprehensive towards the old Tree. Well, seeing as he watches me with a warm-hearted gaze like someone whoˇŻs prank succeeded, I just can''t stay mad at him. Is this how Arin feels whenever I tease him?

    Anyway, refocusing on what was important, I laid aside my loose thoughts and looked directly at the old Tree.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ˇ°Fine whatever, but will you please begin now with what you originally wanted to talk to me about?ˇ± (Aaron)

    Hearing my question, the leafy-face of the old Tree immediately turned serious, with his eyes focusing on me, with still the sun-like mana burning not so far away.

    Yet ignoring that for now, I listen to the words the leaf-face has to tell me.

    [Oh, sure. You are probably already aware of Arins Bloodline, right?] (World-Tree)

    ˇ°If you are asking if I am aware that he has the blood-line of both Fox and Dragon, then yes I am aware.ˇ± (Aaron)

    The first question already confirms something, for once, Arin truly owns both blood-lines, but that should physically be impossible.

    [Then that is well. As you already probably noticed, he is both 100% Fox while also being 100% Dragon, something even I in my long years havenˇŻt seen before.] (World-Tree)

    ˇ°So it is true, but how?ˇ± (Aaron)

    This is one of the most important questions I had, and even if I can''t get the answer, I should be able to help little Arin better.

    [Even I canˇŻt fully explain it. The forgotten would have a better chance at trying to do so. But as far as I can understand it, Lumis bloodline directly comes from the two Origins themselves, meaning it isnˇŻt surprising for her to have both blood-lines. However, with Arin being a pure vessel, he was able to absorb everything, additional to the already purified crystal which was practically the purest of essence of Fox and Dragon mixed together. I am even unsure if he still counts as purely either Dragon or Fox.] (World-tree)

    Being told so to the face, I try to comprehend the words that this old Tree spoke of. If anything he says is right, then Arin is something that already surpassed the barrier of either Dragon or Foxˇ­

    ˇ°Yet this would still not fully explain his features as well as his power, especially why his body became so unstable, may you explain so that I understand?ˇ± (Aaron)

    I first need to understand Arin better before I can truly plan on how to go at training him. He is still a child, and too much power can be the worst possible poison for someone like him. So, looking up at the old Tree, seeking answers, I could not help but become astonished once I was given them.

    [I canˇŻt fully explain, but I will tell you what I could already figure out. When Arin was changed within the crystal, he had to go through massive pain, mostly because not only his physical body, but both his spirit and soul went through an evolution. As a result, instead of only adding the power of both Fox & Dragon in it, they seemed to multiply by each other, allowing the power-barrier to be blown to pieces.

    Yet, unlike his spirit and soul that keep growing at such astronomical speed, his physical body hasnˇŻt been able to keep up, especially with him not having unlocked his true blood-line.] (World-Tree)

    ˇ°But that is impossible, he unlocked his true Fox-Form back in the Abryssal-Canyon!ˇ± (Aaron)

    What does the Tree mean by ArinˇŻs body breaking apart, what is the meaning of this? I mean, back then I have personally seen him change at that point of time, unlocking his true blood-line.

    [It appears so, especially with the authority a Royal-Fox has over monsters even being active, as well as the Origin-Energy already leaking from him. But it appears that shortly after being unlocked, something happened that sealed most of it again, do you maybe have an idea?] (World-Tree)

    What? Something that could seal a blood-line? I only ever heard of traumas shortly after the first transformation accomplishing thisˇ­

    ˇ°You canˇŻt mean, after the blood-rageˇ­ˇ± (Aaron)

    Suddenly remembering something that I thought we finally left behind, I couldnˇŻt help but feel that the effects it had on Arin seemingly haven''t completely vanished.

    [True, that is probably it. Though the events are unconnected, they still left a lasting impression on him, causing it to retreat. Yet, donˇŻt even get me started on his Dragon-Blood, as that one isnˇŻt even active. For now, in order for his Body to accomplish stabilization with his spirit, he should unseal his Fox-Form one way or another.

    I would be able to change his mind forcefully, but that might have repercussions, so I would like to stay away from stuff like that. So for now, whatever you do, you need to find a way to accomplish this, especially since the barrier I created is currently only barely holding on thanks to the boys own will to stay together.] (World-Tree)

    Listening to the World-Trees explanation, I couldnˇŻt help but look over to the small angel still lying still on the chair made of roots and leaves. If he is truly as abnormal, then he truly needs help, but also people who will accept him the way he is no matter what.

    ˇ°Well, something is weird though, if he truly also has Dragon-blood, how come I never saw any features of it?ˇ± (Aaron)

    [You didnˇŻt? I saw him make Contracts with Dragons like it is nothing, and his skin and hair as well as fur have a higher defense than anything I ever saw, so I donˇŻt really see your point.] (World-Tree)

    Suddenly having my eyes opened by the World-Tree, I suddenly remember all the occasions where the boy proved his near-untouchability that is getting stronger with every passing day. So, turning towards him, the leafy-Face suddenly opened his mouth again, speaking words that sounded like a hammer on my brain.

    [And now imagine what it will be like once he truly unlocks his Dragon-Bloodline, I am sure he will become something great.] (World-Tree)

    I donˇŻt even need to look at the face to know that the tree has a toothy-grin on, so I couldnˇŻt help but feel slightly vexed. Is this how Arin feels whenever I do the same? Oh godˇ­

    Anyway, trying to let out some of the pressure by sighting loudly, I take a look at Lumi who was still floating mid-air above Arin, her form somewhat becoming clearer as she seems less like a hazy ghost and more like a mirage.

    Anyway, shaking my head, I try to refocus on my discussion with the World-Tree.

    ˇ°So then, can you tell me then why Arin already has an Origin-Seed even though he hasnˇŻt unsealed his blood-lines yet?ˇ± (Aaron)

    Asking the important question, I only received another toothy grin from the Leafy-Face. I mean, not even I have an Origin-seed yet, so how come I canˇŻt get one even though I am so much older?

    [That is actually simple. If the explanations of my parents werenˇŻt wrong, then the Origin-Seed forms once enough energy is present in the spirit, using the pressure that comes from it to form the neutral seed, also better known as an Empty Origin-Seed. As someone who inherited both the Chaos and Balance of the Origins, Arin was quickly able to unlock them by coming in contact with, what was her name again? Luna? Yes, by coming in contact with Luna and Sumi, which represented Balance and Chaos each. And as a result, once his inner Chaos and Balance were unlocked, he was able to inscribe them onto his Origin-Seed. But, using the chaos-bead for the origin-seed, well I guess he spared himself a lot of time trying to compress his chaos instead, and just used it as a medium, because normally that whole thing takes several weeks, if not months.

    He would probably have unlocked it himself over time, yet having met those two, it kick-started the whole thing, letting him find it in himself quicker. Actually, I was more surprised when he turned the chaos-bead from the blood-rage into pure chaosˇ­ also, as he didnˇŻt have to explore them the complete long way, his mana changed rather rapidly, concentrating it even more, growing in quality while speeding up the spirits growth-process.] (World-Tree)

    ˇ°Are you trying to say that if it wasnˇŻt for him coming in contact with Sumi and Luna, his growth might have been slower?ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    If what he said is true, then it would actually explain a lot, especially since Arins growth in both Chaos and Balance is way too fast. If, as said, he had it from the very beginning after leaving the crystal, it would make a lot of sense as it would mean it just remained hidden just like his current blood-line.

    Reaching realization, I couldnˇŻt help but feel my head hurt. I mean, who could guess that a few meetings would bring everything out of Arin in rapid succession?! I only hope that Arin will still be able to enjoy his childhood even with those things.

    He truly is a peculiarity of mother nature, even if a certain Tree and the Origins interfered. But whatever he is, he is still my cute nephew, and if anyone dares tell me otherwise, I shall tell them my opinion, Dragon-Style.

    Having a smile creep up my face as I think about the poor fools that will try to go against me, I can hear the TreeˇŻs voice in the background again.

    [Aaron, please continue to take care of him, he will need it.] (World-Tree)

    Spouting the obvious, I didnˇŻt even have the strength to retort to the old Tree.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, IˇŻd rather die than abandon him.ˇ± (Aaron)

    I donˇŻt know what kind of face I am making, but I am sure a smile is a part of it.

    [Then thatˇŻs alright, but there is something more. It is not directly related to Arin, but the dimension he came from. It appears that a few souls that donˇŻt belong here passed over, entering unborn bodies before they would vanishˇ­] (World-Tree)

    ˇ°Whatˇ­?!?ˇ± (Aaron)

    ˇ­

    ---POV: Cyan---

    Returning to my full form after telling Arin about my leave, I could feel a current run through my body, letting me feel refreshed. It has been long since I was last bathing in saltwater. I did secretly swim in the lakes of the Dragon-mountains in my real form, trying to get a better grip on it, but nothing beats swimming in the good old saltwater of my homeland.

    Not many know of it, but I am actually part of the Hydra-clan living near the World-Tree Island, or was. The clan actually builds on top of the foundation of several water-type dragons, with the Ancient-Dragon Ness OhˇŻTu from the Hydra-Race being the guardian and leader. We have the rule that whoever is the clan-head can decide the name, so for several thousand years it was already Hydra-Clan, with OhˇŻTu not even bothering to change it.

    As a result, the other Dragon-Races arenˇŻt really happy with it, but by now no one bothers with the name anymore. This is mostly because OhˇŻTu formed a fair way to decide which race is mightier.

    Every time that dragons come of age with fifteen, they will go through a trial in order to see if they will be accepted or not. But me, when it was my turnˇ­ I was too scaredˇ­ I mean I couldnˇŻtˇ­

    Reminding myself of the disgrace I brought to my family, my enthusiasm to swim to the territory slows down, with the ripples of the water around me perfectly representing the ripples in my heart. Back then, when I was chased out with everyone laughing at me for being a scardy-cat, I couldnˇŻt forget the faces, I wanted revenge, but I no longer care.

    I found a master I can serve, no, even better. I found a little brother I can help and support. I donˇŻt know why, but whenever I am helping him, I feel somewhat proud and happy to be able to do so. Even back then when I blocked that one fire-attack that was about to strike masˇ­ I mean my younger brother, I still donˇŻt know from where I had the courage to actually jump into the fire-line to defend himˇ­

    However, this isnˇŻt why I came here. I donˇŻt need revenge, nor do I need a place in the clan, I only want to meet my family, and maybe tell them how I am doing. I hope they will be proud of me.

    So, trying to fire myself up, I begin moving again, leaving streams of water behind as my massive body approached the border of the Hydra-Clan.

 Chapter 47: Blue colored Past

    ---POV: Cyan---

    Swimming in the cool and refreshing water of the sea, I speedily close in on the territory belonging to the Hydra-Clan, the clan that over 15 years ago once banished me.

    Actually, I was first very angry, I wanted revenge for what I had to go through there, but I no longer think so. I actually first tried to make a contract in order to commence my revenge, yet the result was a lot different to what I actually expected, yet I donˇŻt regret anything. It was already quite a while ago, but I once spoke with my mas... younger Brother Arin about this, and the moment back then remains vivid within my mind even now.

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Sitting within the slightly disorderly room, one of the walls completely plastered with small drawings of Dragons and Foxes, I watch Arin as he is currently sitting at his table, using his hands to directly draw on a piece of paper using wet colors.

    I donˇŻt fully understand what he is doing without a brush, or how, but I understand that he enjoys it a lot.

    Well, not that it matters to the topic why I am here in the first place. It took me several weeks to decide, cracking up my head hoping to come to a conclusion as I didnˇŻt want to stay silent forever, hoping that I could tell him without being abandoned. I donˇŻt think he would abandon me, but I just canˇŻt bring myself to tell himˇ­ I fear the consequencesˇ­

    However, today suddenly I felt I could do it, donˇŻt ask me why, so currently I am sitting on a chair within the young masters Bedroom, waiting for him to focus on me.

    Yet, every second I waited felt like an eternity, with my nervousness growing worse with every moment, my mind reeling as sweat permeated my forehead.

    However, just as I was about to take my leave again, Arin suddenly turned towards me.

    ˇ°Cyan, sorry to keep you waiting, but I was engrossed in my current drawing, so I kind of lost my touch for the passing time, Sorry.ˇ± (Arin)

    Seeing Arin apologize, I only shook my head, denying his words. Even if they were true, I could not bring myself to tell him that I was about to leave.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs no problem, I have patience. Please donˇŻt worry.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Saying so with a dry mouth due to me being so unfocused, Arin afterwards only stared at me for a while, before creating a ball of water in front of him, washing his hands from the color before continuing to speak.

    ˇ°You know Cyan, you donˇŻt have to lie to me. But for now, here have some water, it will help your parched throat.ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying so while filling one of the wooden cups nearby with water, I first donˇŻt move, realizing that Arin saw through me, yet he didnˇŻt seem to be mad at me. So, while feeling ashamed, I slowly grab the cup of water and lead it to my mouth, drinking it while feeling complicated.

    Trying to distract myself from the situation, I became weirdly engrossed in analyzing the remaining water in the cup. But Arin quickly noticed my rather down expression, standing right before me, his head just high enough for him to be slightly beneath eye-level with my sitting self.

    He then opened his mouth, talking while even the normally cute green eyes of his looked frightening to me.

    ˇ°Cyan, what is going on with you, you are completely out of it. Maybe you have a fever? You should call Uncle Black if you have one, I heard that he is the one that sent you around on errands lately, so you should take a break if it is too much, as I would dislike seeing you sick.ˇ± (Arin)

    With genuine worry for me, he held out his hand and touched my forehead, seemingly wanting to check if I have a fever. His hand is warm and delicate, it was unbelievable that he could actually skillfully utilize a staff as a weapon using them, especially considering his small stature.

    Anyway, feeling that I canˇŻt hold back the truth any longer, I grabbed Arins hand and spoke, fearing that I would no longer be able to tell him if I further push the truth away, torturing me for a long time.

    So, beginning with my time in the Clan as well as my childhood, I told Arin everything, including my plans for revenge on the Hydra-Clan, as well as the reasons for me to make a contract.

    As I finished, I had tears fall from my face, clouding my sight while my heart felt relieved. I told him everything, even if he is going to resent me for it, I finally lifted that weight of my heart.

    However, Arin once more just looked at me dumbfounded, asking a question I honestly didnˇŻt expect.

    ˇ°Oh, so you must have been very hurt, I am sorry to hear that. But Cyan, why would you want revenge? DidnˇŻt them banishing you lead to us, so from my position, I am happy they did, as otherwise, I would have never met you. And if it is your family that you miss, why donˇŻt you visit them, you no longer belong to them, so you should be able to freely visit you parents, right?ˇ± (Arin)

    Saying so with a brilliant smile, Arin looked directly into my eyes, his whole figure standing there, fragile yet strong, looking like a bashful angel clouded in light. My heart palpitated, my mind shook. My thought until now were always clouded with thoughts of revenge, how did I never think of thisˇ­

    Coming to the realization and acceptance of the fact that I am allowed to have such a great young masˇ­ younger brother with me, someone who cares for me, something I would probably never have in the clan, I tear up. And looking at Arins smile, I canˇŻt stop myself as my arms shoot out and I hug my younger brother closely, tears streaming down my face.

    He in turn only giggled as I cried, happily returning the hug as I let whatever was stuck in my heart flow out, allowing a refreshing feeling to reveal itself deep inside. It took me nearly half an hour until I stopped crying, yet Arin didnˇŻt leave my side even once, patiently waiting for me to calm down. At the end, he even pulled up a napkin from his pocket and gave it to me.

    Seeing Arins heartfelt gesture, my heart finally calmed down. I might still need time to fully reorganize my heart and thoughts, but I am sure that I can take that step forward with pride.

    Thanking Arin, I stand back up trying to leave, yet before I left, Arin ran to his table before he skipped back with a drawing in his hand, showing it off in front of me.

    ˇ°It isnˇŻt complete yet, but what do you think of it Cyan?ˇ± (Arin)

    Looking down at the still incomplete picture, I can see Arin, Sumi, Anna, Alice, Sir Geyser, Saria, Elrion as well as several others we already met here in town, all standing together, with me and Sumi standing right beside Arin, both of us holding one of his hands each, and Sir geyser standing behind him, holding his shoulders. Luna is there as well, coiling around Arin as her head ended up next to ArinˇŻs heart, close to his left sleeve. And above everyone, hidden within a cloud of white, two gold-crimson eyes stared through, appearing so lifelike as though they could stare into your very soul, together with a face resembling a massive fox hidden behind the clouds.

    Seeing the picture, I once more hugged my little brother, feeling happy inside, while being unable to express it otherwiseˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Back to reality, I shed a small tear while reminding myself of that scene, continuing my travel forward, already ending up on the border of the territory belonging to the Hydra-Clan.

    It has already been more than fifteen years since I was here for the last time, leaving me with a nostalgic feeling. It is actually funny how I donˇŻt even feel an ounce of anger as I arrived here, I actually feel more relaxed than I should.

    Anyway, as I intrude into the territory, first there was no reaction, something normal as often human-ships accidentally swim through here, leaving the clan to remain passive as to not startle the humans, especially since they want to remain hidden. Luckily, with me being more underwater than on the surface by now, I checked that there was no one following me, as even if I donˇŻt feel goodwill towards them, I donˇŻt want to doom them due to some stupid reason, especially since it is the home to my remaining family, aside from my new one of course.

    So, diving down, my massive body doesnˇŻt even rock in the current, allowing me to perfectly utilize it in order to accelerate further, with the adjustments being made with water-magic.

    Then, like a blue streak diving through the water, suddenly a snake like dragon-type appeared in front of me, the face being someone I am way too familiar with, it is one of the faces I wish I could punch somedayˇ­

    ˇ°Halt! You are intruding on the territory of the Hydra-Clan, state your reason for arriving or you will be executed!ˇ± (Reginald)

    Reginald, named by Ness OhˇŻTu, a former guard-captain of the Clan, someone who would gladly risk the smaller group for the good of the bigger one. Also, he was the person who organized for me to be banished without even letting me be able to explain myself. However, how come he canˇŻt recognize meˇ­ did I really change that much, or did he just forget me? Well, I never really had a name before Arin gave me one, my parents always calling me just ˇ®little blueˇŻ.

    This was also the name most others, especially my already grown up brothers, called me by, but that isnˇŻt important now.

    ˇ°I am Cyan, companion of the nephew of the Ancient Dragon Aaron Geyser, here to visit my Relatives.ˇ± (Cyan)

    I actually asked Sir geyser for a way to introduce myself for my return, and this is what he told me to say, allowing me not only to gain his in-name protection, but also more authority when doing my business, allowing me to remain neutral even if I was once banished.

    Yet, seeing ReginaldˇŻs expression crumble the moment he heard the name of Sir Geyser, he immediately used an ancient magic-tool to inform the higher-ups in a hurry, his expression beginning to sweat even though we were underwater.

    Reginald is actually a higher-type Aqua-Wyrm, a so called Amagid, a dragon not much different from the typical Aqua-Wyrm. Yet, instead of only a snake-like body and four claws, he also has three pairs of fin-like wings along his back, allowing him to move extremely fast underwater, mostly feared by humans for being able to wreck even combat-ships with ease. I wonder, did he really turn from an adult dragon to a true adult dragon in the time I was gone?

    Anyway, seeing as he went through an evolution, it must mean that his master, OhˇŻTu, also became stronger somehow, allowing Reginald to evolve.

    Still, seeing the once proud and contempt Reginald panic in front of me due to my ˇ®authorityˇŻ, I canˇŻt help but reveal a smile filled with schadenfreude, as it is just too glories. Luckily, he didnˇŻt notice, so I quickly wiped the smile off my face, trying to regain a more business-like expression.

    Meanwhile, from a distance, I noticed a variety of Water-dragons approach, all of them of a different kind. There is a high amount of Aqua-Wyrms, yet beneath their masses, I spotted several diamond-turtles, some of which I recognized from my child-hood. There I also spotted a young hydra, following the others, his three heads making wave-like motions as he swam after the others.

    Those seem to be the ˇ®NauticasˇŻ, a soldier-troop made of dragons, just like the Guardians back in the Dragon-Mountains.

    All of them seem to have been called here by ReginaldˇŻs command, all of them beginning to line-up side by side before me, building up to something like a guarded path for me to step through, which I did with the guidance of Reginald.

    I actually wanted to hide away in embarrassment, but thinking of everyone laughing at me if I did, I just bit through it and without flinching made my way through said path.

    Actually, while I swam behind Reginald, I noticed some of the other diamond-turtles that were friends with me in the past talking with one another, probably noticing my similarities to the ˇ®little blueˇŻ they remember.

    Anyway, as Reginald didn''t seem to have noticed anything, we both pass the lines of soldiers before we both land at the bottom of a crater, the official entrance to the underwater-city of my kin.

    Once arriving in front of a thin film of icy-blue light, Reginald waited in attention, not moving from his spot. I realized that he was waiting for something, something that even Reginald would respect, which could only mean one thing...

    Just as guessed, shortly after I took a position slightly beside Reginald not to be in the way of the water-shield entrance, multiple heads rose from the magic-barrier, every single one looking ferocious, while also emanating a strong aura of wisdom.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    This was the nine-headed ruler of the seas, Ness Oh''Tu, master of the tides, and lord over the water-element. Rising from the barrier covering the undersea city built by the water-dragons of ancient times, a massive Hydra appeared, nine heads proudly standing above everything else, the pride of an ancient Dragon, one who managed to break through the limits of a True-Adult Dragon.

    Yet, the moment he saw me, who by now wasn''t much smaller than him, actually bigger if we don''t count his heads, he was astonished, his eyes wide open...

    ˇ°Little blue...?ˇ± (Oh''Tu)

    Hearing my name called, Reginald by the side suddenly had his mouth wide open, his eyes bulging, as he couldn''t close them anymore, looking repeatedly between me and Oh''Tu.

    Behind us, even when the voice was silent, many heard it...

    ˇ°It can''t be... is he really...ˇ± (Dragon 1)

    ˇ°No, no, no, he was banished, and he was a diamond-turtle, so it is impossible...ˇ± (Dragon 2)

    Hearing the muttering of the others, the Ancient Dragon Oh''Tu suddenly bellowed, the seas shaking, shutting the other dragons up. Even I was taken aback, but the pressure didn''t bother me as much, mostly because I am used to it due to Sir Geyser.

    ˇ°Silence everyone! I shall ask again, are you really... little Blue?ˇ± (Oh''Tu)

    Hearing the question of Oh''Tu, I decided to answer honestly, wanting to get over with it.

    ˇ°I once was, now I go by the name of Cyan, O ruler of seas.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Saying so with conviction, and a bit of sarcasm, I directly stared into Oh''Tu''s face, waiting for a reaction. He on the other hand didn''t budge, only increasing his pressure with every passing moment.

    Then suddenly, as though hit with something, he smiled, leaving his faces to look peculiar, all of them retreating with the same smile on.

    ˇ°Seems like you finally learned how to be courages, may I know for whom? Well, that doesn''t really matter, and you learned how to stand up against those stronger than you, even if you feel fear. I am satisfied, from now on, I officially welcome you back to the Hydra-Clan, welcome back.ˇ± (Oh''Tu)

    Smiling just like Sir Geyser whenever he managed to prank Arin, causing the latter to be angry, Oh''Tu watched me with a wide grin.

    But, even when seeing that grand smile, I would never return on my word, I promised my little brother that I would be back soon. Also, I could notice a very deep sense of dread and envy coming from his gaze as he watched my massive body covered by the streamlined shell.

    ˇ°Thanks for the invitation Oh''Tu, but I already found a home, one with which I am more than content with. I only came to pay my respect to my parents, and then return. It was only by coincidence that my masters Uncle had business with the World-Tree, so I am sorry to have to decline your offer.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Trying to talk as business-like as possible in order for my anger to stay in control in the face of said irresponsible Ancient Dragon, I remain standing, not following the already turned around Oh''Tu.

    ˇ°Oh, well, that is a shame, but seeing as you are content with your current master, I can''t interfere. Anyway, I shall relieve your ban on Hydra-Clan from now on, you are welcome to visit anytime.ˇ± (Oh''Tu)

    Disgusted at the self-important acting of the Hydra in front of me because I am now a species that is more or less equal with his own, I look back once more before following OhˇŻTu. Actually, I wished I had the recording-device Sir Geyser owns, mostly because the faces of Reginald and the other Dragons are unbelievably funny. Still, trying to make fun of the Dragons behind me in my mind, I still desperately try to keep my fear and panic concealed, pressuring it down.

    Anyway, OhˇŻtu actually has a very peculiar character, as someone who respects strength above everything else, and easily gets jealous of the strength of others. Yet unlike many dragons, he not only respects physical strength, but also political power. As a result, he is someone that is hard to befriend, as he looks down on you when you are weaker, and immediately becomes over the top submissive if you are stronger. Even Scyrra Snowfall told me that he was like that since long ago.

    However, if there is something he is good at, then it is the fact that he knows how to manage a territory and rule people. Of course, as someone who respects strength, people like me normally get banned if we are too weak, but seeing me return stronger is probably something he makes himself believe to be his achievement. Anyway, he knows how to rule over others mostly fairly, aside from his own pride, so he is to the most part accepted by the population. The proof of his abilities being the massive city stretching out before me once I passed the barrier blocking out the outside.

    The shield mainly keeps water off, as the whole city in itself is like an oasis in the water, a natural land with a city, land and farms, everything growing in the depths of the sea. This place was originally an ancient city that was ruined, before our ancestors rebuilt it into a town.

    Anyway, walking into the old marble-built city, a feeling of nostalgia assaults me, leaving me dazed as I watch the places I used to play at. Around here, many young dragons play around, sometimes swimming in the floating orbs of water made by a magical-tool, before trying to use water-magic to float from one orb to another. This is actually quite the playful way to teach children early how to use their magic.

    Yet, seeing one of the Aqua-Wyrm children fall from one of the highest orbs of water, nearly twelve meters above ground, I immediately extend my long tail with the fin-like structure I normally hide beneath my shell, catching him before he crashes into the ground. The child is confused at first, but still thanks me before jumping back into one of the lower orbs, climbing his way back up through the water. Yet, hearing as I warn him to be more careful, he only continues swimming, nodding towards me. I then move my meters tall body again and follow behind OhˇŻTu who was patiently waiting.

    Meanwhile, under the ground, covered by a crystal-like panel made of a special kind of glass, I watch as pure streams of water flow beneath my feet, sometimes even spotting fish that swim from one end of the barrier to the other using those channels.

    However, as I followed Oh''Tu when he walked through the city, approaching the place I used to live at, I realize that my body might be too large to fit further through the smaller streets, so I reduced myself back into my human-like form, surrounded by a strong silver light.

    Oh''Tu was actually surprised, suddenly seeing me turn into a human-like form, while clicking his tongue in annoyance. Unlike many others, Hydra can only make themselves smaller, but not change into a more Human-form like most other dragons, leaving them to be jealous of the other species.

    Anyway, as we eventually reach a house that is only sparingly decorated, I couldn''t help but feel emotional. This was the house I spent my childhood in when I was still just a tiny turtle. The house of course is huge for human standards, but just right when it comes to diamond-turtles. So, walking towards the massive door, I push it open, hoping to greet my parents again.

    And, spotting two adult turtles, a man and a woman, both lying next to each other, their eyes closed as they slept, I couldnˇŻt help but exclaim when I spotted their familiar figures.

    ˇ°Mom! Dad! I''m home!ˇ± (Cyan)

    Saying the typical sentence I used to say whenever I returned home, I could spot mom and dad wake up rapidly. Mom actually opened her eyes with a flicker, before she stared at me with eyes full of contemplation. Yet, before I could utter another word, a sudden fog-wail emitted from mom as she stood up, her figure visibly shrinking as she assumed human-form like myself.

    Then, without any warning, her figure, covered in scales and a simple household-dress, came running towards me, before she embraced me, whimpering and tears escaping her as she held me closely, touching my hair and skin as if to confirm something.

    ˇ°Itˇ­ it is really you, litˇ­ little blue, sonˇ­ˇ± (Mom)

    I couldnˇŻt even stop her, as her momentum completely froze me, as meanwhile, even my father changed his form and approached us, looking at me before he swung his arms around me and mother, laughing proudly.

    ˇ°Hahaha, I told you honey, our Son will be fine and he will return to us.ˇ± (Dad)

    Speaking with tears in his eyes, father strengthened his grip on me and mom, holding us closely to himself as if we would vanish once he let go.

    Under the hugs of my parents I suddenly came to myself, regaining my awareness of where I was. So as I myself noticed the faces of my parents, I returned the hug while crying.

    ˇ°Yes, yes I have returnedˇ­ ˇ°(Cyan)

    Saying no more, I just hugged them, enjoying this short moment of bliss as I returned to the arms of my familyˇ­ but in within all this, I finally noticed something, the thing I believed I would never understandˇ­.

    The pain of being alone, the pain that both Arin and Sumi went through... I understand now, at least a little, as well as the hope of finding and meeting ones loved ones againˇ­ I understandˇ­

    While calming my erratic breathing from all the crying once all three of us finally regained some calm, mother wiped away her tears first.

    ˇ°Son, it was so long since you were gone, please sit down, the travel must have been hard on you, let me make you something to eat, please rest.ˇ± (Mom)

    Listening to momˇŻs caring voice, I follow her advice and take a seat at the dinner-table that hadnˇŻt changed much since the last time I was here, with my father taking a seat opposite of me.

    ˇ°Son, you truly changed, didnˇŻt you? Your appearance, your power, I donˇŻt know where to begin, but also, thanks for coming back, it means a lot to usˇ­ˇ± (Dad)

    Dad, still not fully calm, took a seat, trying to ask a question, yet only opening and closing his mouth multiple times, unable to say a word. So, understanding that he is happy, I just answer him without asking.

    ˇ°I am fine dad, I am doing good up on the surface.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Listening to my words, Dad just showed a happy and relieved smile, lighting up the mood in the whole room. He wore some simple clothes made from his magic-essence, yet seeing him happy like that, I could swear he seemed like a king that welcomed back his prince, happy yet dignified.

    So, feeling myself at home, I relax my muscles, when suddenly mom returned to the table, putting a pot filled with my favorite tea in front of me, filling up my cup as well. Next to it, she also placed down several snacks that were rather hard to get, additionally to a special kind of juice I loved, made in this city, going all out with her welcome.

    ˇ°Mom, please sit down, this is more than enough, soˇ­ thank you.ˇ± (Cyan)

    Hearing my words, Mom finally regained herself, also sitting down next to me while holding onto my hand, unwilling to let go, while also using a napkin to wipe away her tears.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, son. But, seeing as you returned, I justˇ­ˇ± (Mom)

    I didnˇŻt answer, just increased the strength with which I held moms hand, leaving her to look at me and smile.

    And so, while drinking and enjoying the atmosphere, time began to pass, before Dad asked the question I probably think was of the most interest to him and mom...

    ˇ°Son, tell me, after you leftˇ­ what happened to you? You came home as a changed man, so will you tell me and mom about your travels, we are curious as to what our Son had to go through, so, please share it with usˇ­ˇ± (Dad)

    Having resolved myself to tell them the full truth, I begin to tell them my story, from the day I was banished from the city as I struggled to survive, until the point where I traveled to the lake near the Abryssal-Canyon, as well as my meeting with my current master and younger brother, Arin.

    MomˇŻs and DadˇŻs reactions changed with every topic in the story, from feeling shameful for being unable to protect me at the beginning when I left, to the point where they were highly interested in my new younger brother and master Arin, wanting to know more.

    In the end, our talk continued throughout the night, with neither of us resting, unable to stop ourselves from exchanging stories of the past, talk about the status of my older brothers, and other stuff, simply being happy to be able to talk to one another, enjoying the presence of my long lost family.

    However, when I came to the point of me returning back to Arin''s side after the visit, my parents suddenly exclaimed, unwilling to once more see me goˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

 Chapter 48: Consequencesâ€¦

    ---POV: Sir Geyser---

    I couldnˇŻt help but stare at the leafy face of the old tree, unable to snap back to reality.

    ˇ°Whatˇ­ did you just sayˇ­ ˇ° (Aaron)

    Voicing this question, even if I know exactly what he said, I needed a repetition, a guarantee that I didnˇŻt mishear.

    [As said, it appears that lost souls reached over here from the dimension that connected here not long ago. Luckily, most of them ascended before something happened, however, several of them managed to fuse with not yet born bodies, causing a weird fusion and something like a reincarnation.] (World-Tree)

    Speaking the words without any further explanation, I couldnˇŻt help but swallow my saliva.

    It is stated by the Origins that souls canˇŻt obtain another, new body as they are bound to ascend, unless someone puts them in artificial-life forms that are capable of carrying such a soul. And honestly, I donˇŻt even want to know how the Origins actually gained access to that knowledge, or why, but it is a fact that is widely believed by dragons and intelligent monsters alike.

    So how comeˇ­ something like reincarnation is possibleˇ­

    ˇ°Old Tree, tell me, how manyˇ­ ˇ®ReincarnatorsˇŻ are there, and what are the most probable consequencesˇ­ ˇ° (Aaron)

    [Honestly, I canˇŻt tell the exact consequences, but I can make estimates. The only reason they could fuse is probably that they came from another dimension with different stability, causing their souls to be weaker than the local ones, leaving them to be more ˇ®adsorbedˇŻ than fused by the original ones.

    I estimate that most of the ˇ®ReincarnatorsˇŻ will stay the way the original soul dictates, with maybe memories or knowledge that belonged to the former. As for their Power, the differences are minimal, with them maybe becoming talents within their ranks, but nothing extraordinary. And their number, there are currently twenty-eight of them left, with twenty-three of them being human, and the last five ending up as beast-men or part of the Evil-Races.] (World-Tree)

    Listening to the talk of the World-Tree, I reckon he must have been observing them for a while, probably since they arrived. Still, no great influenceˇ­ I worry that this might be the start of a new eraˇ­ one that might reawaken the magic-technology we dragons worked hard to destroy, so that the happenings from thousands of years ago wonˇŻt repeat themselves.

    Anyway, Evil racesˇ­ how come earthˇŻs souls could fuse, or be absorbed by them? I mean, if Arin and the others didnˇŻt lie, then there should only be humans on earth, the world Arin comes from. Well, I heard from Illois that the original Evil-races were survivors after the great collapse that were originally experiments of the High-Humans to create an immortal being whose genes they could use for themselvesˇ­

    Arghˇ­ thinking about this is irritating, so much has to be prepared and looked out for, why canˇŻt I just sit back and enjoy my time with the little ones, canˇŻt I at least have that!

    While feeling irritated by the Situation that slowly but surely surpasses my threshold of what I can keep under control, I begin scratching my head and pulling my hair, feeling frustrated.

    Giving up, I just drop myself and stay lying on the floor, looking back up to the crown of the old tree as well as the clouds passing overhead.

    How come that every time people pass through dimensions, the world changes so rapidlyˇ­ is it maybe a curse of Treiaˇ­ A world meant to be changed with every time we clash with other dimensions?

    Laying aside the philosophical thoughts, I slowly let my thoughts drift, thinking about everything I would need to prepare as I continue my journey with Arin and the others.

    Meanwhile, the old Tree is watching me with an amused smile, staying silent as his gaze kept watching over me, as well as Arin, Sumi and Lumi who are currently lying on weird chairs that work like beds, formed from roots and leafs.

    Having something suddenly come to mind, I turn my head towards that leafy face of the old tree and ask an important question.

    ˇ°You said something about Sumi''s origin, can you fill me in on it?ˇ° (Aaron)

    The leaf-face only laughed for a moment, before an astoundingly large leaf floated in front of me and displayed a mirror, showing myself.

    ˇ°Old Tree, I am not in the mood for jokes, please just tell me what you want to say.ˇ± (Aaron)

    Getting irritated as the problems continued to pile up one after another, suddenly the Trees voice was once again projected.

    [It''s simple, it is the same as your own. She is a descendant of an Origins-Family.] (Old Tree)

    Hearing the response of the Old tree, I only sighted, already having guessed that that was the case...

    When an Origin is born, mostly the rest of the family belonging to them can gain a blessing connected to the power the origin unlocked, in my families case, the balance-like power the Divine-Dragons brother was blessed with, my ancestor. In my personal case however, I never gained the true power of balance, as I didn''t have the ability to wield Dark-magics, as well as water and earth. I could however strengthen the dark magics of others by using my own Light-magics, which is something normally seen as impossible.

    In this case, it isn''t impossible for a blessed child to appear from the Fox-Queens side. However, her concentration of the blessing is unnaturally strong, so she mus have been lucky, or unlucky however you look at it.

    Still, thinking about the problems that may arise from this, together with the ones I already had with me and was informed of just now, my mind began working over-time. Trying to maybe find a solution to all this, as stress began piling up for an uncertain future... until something clicked.

    So, while I am still lying on the ground, staring at the sky, I ask a question to the old tree.

    ˇ°Hey, Old Tree. I already have too much to worry about, so can I leave the ˇ®ReincarnatorsˇŻ in your care?ˇ± (Aaron)

    Honestly, I didnˇŻt want to take care of them as well, as otherwise, even this long lived ancient Dragon will become old rapidly. So, feeling a sudden, rather amused expression directed at me, I immediately sit up and look at the tree, who keeps wearing a stupid grin.

    [When did I ever tell you to worry about that? I am more than capable of keeping an eye on them, so you donˇŻt have to worry about it. Especially since you already have more than enough to take care off.] (World-Tree)

    Hearing the words of the world-Tree, I feel stumped, unable to refute himˇ­ why was I worrying againˇ­ is this my natureˇ­

    Darn, I canˇŻt help it, I really like to be prepared for everything that might happen, so knowing this, I am unsure if I can ignore thisˇ­

    Feeling vexed, I notice the wide grin on the leafy face of the old Tree, as the guy probably already knows my thoughts. So, feeling even more annoyed, I let myself drop again, wanting to land back in the slightly glowing grass on the floor.

    However, even before I met the ground, a sudden strong pressure caught me, and like an attack directly to my side, IˇŻm thrown from my position and hurl through the air, only to regain balance after drifting along the floor for a while.

    I didnˇŻt really feel pain, my skin is too hard for that, but the impact itself still left me with a lingering sting at my side.

    Looking to where the pressure came from, the only thing I could see was a massive cyclone, centered around Arin and the othersˇ­ a literal tower made of mana. Only the pressure itself held me back, making me have flash-backs of the time when that one sludge-monster nearly killed me when I was still young and reckless.

    Well, my personal traumas aside for now, I watch as the mana stops expanding at a certain height and reverts back inside, as it looks like it is rushing up on the outside, and returning down in the inside.

    Sadly, before I could even take a closer look, the pressure continued to push me down, with even the faeries in the distance falling to the ground, unable to stand back up. Meanwhile, the old tree began moving, to do whatever he was planning. I tried calling out to him, but it didnˇŻt work as even my voice couldnˇŻt leave my mouth, with me only being able to breathe due to my wind-affinity.

    When I was about to try and retreat even more, countless leaves shot out from the Tree above me, forming a honey-comb like web around the tower made of mana.

    ˇ°Old Tree, you have to get Sumi out of there, she is in danger from the pressure! And please tell me that Arin is still alright, the amount of mana is already dangerous even for me!!!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Suddenly remembering that the little ones are still within that storm, I grow worried. The pressure can already put me down, an ancient Dragon, however. So, feeling worried, I steal glances at the only being here that has even an inkling of a chance to know what is happening.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Still, I felt betrayed the moment that the old Tree suddenly smiled, looking relieved. Could it be that he is actually trying to get rid of themˇ­

    No, no, this isnˇŻt rational anymore, so trying to regain my bearing, I throw a question to the old Tree once again.

    ˇ°Hey, Old Tree, tell me what is happening!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Feeling uncertain of the situation, I just keep staring at the tree, hoping for a reaction, yet there was none whatsoever.

    Becoming anxious, I turn my sight to the tower of mana surrounded by the honey-comb like weaving, still moving and roaring with power I would never wish to have to stand up againstˇ­ Even then, just as I was about to lose hope, the Old Tree turned his leafy face towards me and spoke in a teasing tone.

    [Heh, if you truly want Lumi back, I would advise bringing her to the Silver-Lake, the spiritual Properties of it might be able to help herˇ­ in more than one way, just as it may help Arinˇ­

    Anyway, you no longer need me, so I wish you luck my friendˇ­] (Old-Tree)

    Feeling slightly worried, I can only watch as the face constructed of leafs dispersed and the leafs flew everywhere, all of them being carried by the windˇ­

    What did he mean by ˇ®wishing me luckˇŻ anyway...

    Losing some of my irritation to the confusion building up inside me, I watch as the honey-comb like net also disperses, its leafs following the fate of the previous onesˇ­ however, even as I prepared for it, the pressure that should have returned never arrived.

    Looking up, the sky is actually clear with no impurities, with clouds hanging like white drops on a blue canvas...

    What the heck am I thinking aboutˇ­ regaining myself while focusing on the scene in front of me, I try to see if Arin and the others are alright... but what steps into my sight, is something I have never seen before...

    There, Arin and Sumi lied on the ground, with the chairs they lied on having vanished into thin air.

    However, above the two who were calmly breathing while lying in the soft grass, a large cloud of mist gathered, with specks of all colors jumping along the outer side of it, causing a beautiful spectacle...

    Just as the fog began to disperse, it parted and revealed a figure inside, rays of light shining from within...

    ...

    Oh my... god...

    ---POV-Change: World Tree---

    Aaron finally arrived, bringing the chosen child along. Well, he is more like a brother to me, or a nephew if we look at the family-tree. Well, it is funny since I am literally a tree...

    Anyway, I have to admit that I was marvelously shocked when I noticed the power contained within Arins Soul and Spirit, as well as body. I personally have never seen such a strong concentration of mana and magic-power before, and I am the expert in this field.

    Well, that doesn''t matter currently. Seeing as the conversion of Arins Mana into Lumi''s spirit worked, I can say that I am proud of myself. Controlling this amount of power was harder than it looked, I am even more astonished that Arin''s body even held out until now.

    He really needs to unlock his blood-lines, otherwise...

    Those thoughts aside, Arin seems to be stable, and the seal I put on his spirits growth should be working. However, the only reason it seems to be holding together is because Arin also wishes for his mana to stop growing, at least temporarily.

    His Origin-Seed however... Normally such a seed only forms when enough pressure is found in the spirit, allowing the mana to concentrate in one spot to form the seed, mostly directly intertwined if not next or even inside the soul.

    Arin however, even his spirit isn''t having just the blob like form, more like it takes the exact shape of his physical body... how does he do it...?!? And even his Origin-seed, how come it practically grew together with the soul, as though they belong together... No, why did it even already appear even though Arin''s spirit isn''t even fully matured yet...?!?

    God, all these question and no answers. Could it be that his concentration and purity of mana is already so high that the Origin-seed could automatically form? Maybe it is also related to his souls evolution, that might have happened at the same time as the Origin-Seed officially formed within, allowing them not only to be two entities that connect to one another, but one entity with two sides... Though I can''t imagine the consequences of such a thing yet, Arin will sooner or later have to face them...

    Whatever, I give up. Congratulation Arin, you managed to bring a hundreds of thousands of years old Tree down to his knees in his understanding, I congratulate you, even if you won''t be able to hear me.

    Well, looking at Aaron as he is sitting beneath my crown, as well as the by now sleeping children, I can''t help but have a smile creep up on my by now non-existent face. The fog floating above the sleeping kids is actually Lumis reformed spirit & soul, allowing her to already gain a semi-physical form. I believe that if she was to gather more of the spiritual energy, for example from the silver-lake, she may even gain a complete semi-physical form...

    However, seeing Aaron stare at the cloud of mist as it slowly revealed the figure within, my interest got piqued at his reaction, leaving me to pay special attention to what is to come...

    There, where the mist began to vanish, the figure of a beautiful woman revealed itself, with bright and healthy skin, crimson-gold eyes and pure white hair swaying in the wind.

    The figure belonged to Lumi, who seems to have gotten a tad more beautiful than I remember her last. Her body is still slightly ethereal, but from afar, she would look like any other living being.

    However, Aaron didn''t seem to become aware of this, as his gaze was fixed on Lumi, his eyes wide open while his body froze.

    He didn''t even move from the spot or stand up, only staring with a shocked expression. Meanwhile, Lumi finally opened her eyes, her body suddenly wrapped in light as her clothing returned, being a simple white one-piece dress that perfectly fit her.

    Getting out of his stupor on the other hand, I could see Aaron turning red, his mouth wanting to speak, however, not a single word escaped his lips, until...

    ˇ­

    ---POV-Change: Aaron---

    ˇ­

    ˇ°beautifulˇ± (Aaron)

    Accidentally sprouting from my mouth what my mind was thinking, I couldn''t help but be smitten when I spotted Lumi, my mind going blank as my thoughts vanished, my tongue moving on its own.

    How... my heart was fluttering, how come I still feel this way... I am a thousands of years old Dragon for gods'' sake, how come I...

    Unable to think, I only watched as Lumi finally opened her eyes and spotted me, her face beginning to turn crimson.

    Suddenly realizing what I said, and that she must have heard it, I could feel my face heat up, making me unwilling to keep looking at Lumi, but I couldn''t tear my gaze away, unable to take my eyes of off Lumi, who stood a short distance in front of me.

    However, as both of us were unable to react and our faces slowly turned crimson, the whole atmosphere was torn apart when suddenly Arin awoke, sitting up as he looked around half-asleep.

    ˇ°Uaah, morning Mom and Dad...ˇ± (Arin)

    Yawning, he then rubbed his eyes, fighting the drowsiness that remained. However, Lumi and me froze, both of us having hard time swallowing what we just heard, coming from this innocent childˇ­

    How come...

    Hearing his words, both Lumi and me look at one another, however, the next moment, I immediately look down, my face heating up, my mind beginning to drift...

    I mean, me being married to...

    Oh god, feeling my thoughts become all jumbled up, I just look at the ground, trying to hide my embarrassment.

    I didn''t know how Lumi reacted... but what if really...

    ---POV-Change: Arin---

    ˇ°Uaah, morning Mom and Dad...ˇ± (Arin)

    Still feeling murky, I slowly open my eyes, my sight being clouded and misty.

    Also, I couldnˇŻt help but feel relieved somehow, I felt like a stone was removed from my chest as my whole body feels light. I even had a nice dream, one where I really felt comfortable as I was surrounded by warm faces.

    Noticing my cloudy sight, I pull up my arms and rub my eyes, before I once more take a look around, the light stinging in my eyes. However, thanks to my fox-traits, it didnˇŻt take long for me to adjust, so I stretch my arms and legs in order to wake up. However, it is then that I finally noticed the weird atmosphere drifting around.

    In front of me, I could spot mama Lumi, who already had an appearance not much different from when she plays with me in my mind-space.

    However, her behavior is weird, as her whole face is crimson, while emotions of confusion, irritation, happiness and a few others I couldnˇŻt distinguish overflow from her. Also, she keeps looking between me and Uncle Black who is sitting a short distance away, the latterˇŻs emotions also being very complicated.

    I canˇŻt understand what is happening, so, inclining my head, I ask mama Lumi what happened.

    ˇ°Mom, why are you looking at me like that, what happened?ˇ± (Arin)

    Putting on a smile since I know that mom likes that, I try to sit up, my tails aiding me in not tilting to the side again.

    Mom, finally focusing on me after she heard my voice, became completely red in her face as she approached and sat down beside me.

    ˇ°Itˇ­ itˇŻs nothing Arin, nothing you need to worry about. Mom is tired, so I will rest for a while, I will see you later, my little treasure.ˇ± (Mom)

    Saying so, mom ruffled up my long hair for a bit, awkwardly smiling towards me before she vanished again in a smoke-like effect.

    Slightly confused, I look over to Uncle Black, hoping to get an answer, but he was only silently sitting there, his very being focused on the grass below him. Maybe there is something there? Looking over, I couldnˇŻt spot anything, which didnˇŻt really help.

    Sumi however, who was awake beside me, seems to have noticed something in the exchange between Mom and Uncle Black, as she was also slightly red with a suspicious glint in her eyes, but immediately lost it after she hugged me close, not letting me go.

    For me, I didnˇŻt understand what happened, but I am sure I will understand one day. So, pushing those thoughts to the back of my mind, I just enjoy it as Sumi hugs me from behind, holding me.

    There was a surprise however, as suddenly seven near pure black tails appeared beside me, all of them belonging to Sumiˇ­

    Looking up by pulling my head back, I managed to get a look at Sumis face, which isnˇŻt far away from me. She in return, probably noticing the change she went through, thanked me once more, her deep black eyes radiating a gentle warmth.

    Well, not that it matters, so I just lean my back on her and close my eyes, my body still feeling drowsyˇ­ is this the aftereffect of using large amounts of mana to help mom?

    Anyway, feeling drowsy and having a calm breeze blow against my face, carrying the fragrance of countless flowers, my mind slips away, my thoughts calming in the dark abyss...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ---POV-Change: Aaron---

    Calming my beating heart, I finally regain awareness of my surroundings, noticing that Lumi already left, while Arin seems to have been exhausted, already falling asleep again. Sumi is hugging him while looking after him, making it a nice picture to see, as they sit there, surrounded by countless flowers of all colors while specks of colored mana jump around.

    However, are my eyes deceiving me or are there seven tails on Sumiˇ­?!?

    You know what, whatever, let it beˇ­

    My mind wavering, I feel as though I was in front of an important question, one that I thought I already left behind. Well, no one would have thought for Lumi to return, but why are my feelings stillˇ­

    Distressed, I look up at the world-Tree, various thoughts and ideas racing past my mind. Could it be that this old Tree is more aware of my feeling than I am myselfˇ­?

    Ugh, feeling weird inside, I turn away and return my sight to the kids sitting in the grass. If I am not wrong, then Arin should be drowsy and unable to stay awake for long for some time, as it appears that once the manaˇŻs pressure lifts, even if he is not aware of it, his body will desire rest in order to restore what was damaged due to the strain, and that will take time.

    Well, at least I will be able to enjoy watching his cute sleeping-face for a whileˇ­

    And maybeˇ­ just maybeˇ­ I can finally talk with Lumiˇ­ I have a few things I have to tell herˇ­

    I canˇŻt be afraid of that, I am a thousands of years old Ancient Dragon, so Aaron, get it together!

    Motivating myself, I stand up and dust off my clothes, even if they donˇŻt need it as they are made of magic-essence.

    Walking along the Tree, I quickly reach the kids resting in the grass. However, I am honestly surprised by the scene presented to me.

    While hugging Arin, Sumi must have fallen asleep as well, probably due to the pressure brought by the evolution, leaving her to rest her head on top of ArinˇŻs, while the boy in question calmly leaned onto her chest as soft breathing could be heard from both of them.

    If I were an Artist, then I would call this a picture of perfection, especially with the massive Tree in the background, and the countless fairies flying at a fixed distance around them, greatly interested in the pair.

    Deciding against waking the two, I sit down near them and close my eyes, I might as well sort my thoughtsˇ­

    ˇ®SighˇŻ

    Letting out a breath, I begin lamenting the amount of things happening around me, so, enjoying this short time of calm silence, I begin to digest everything that happened.

    I hope at least that everything currently happening to us, wonˇŻt bring even more trouble with itˇ­

 Chapter 49: Crevice of Dreams

    POV: Aaron

    Watching the two sleeping children I sit in the grass and spin my thoughts, my mind drifting along what happened.

    My mind was still in shock, my emotions turning on me. I meanˇ­ what even held me downˇ­ did I really see Lumi as only aˇ­ wellˇ­ family memberˇ­? I mean, she was younger than meˇ­ but already old enough to marry me back thenˇ­

    ˇ°What the heck Aaron, keep it together!ˇ± (Aaron)

    Yelling at myself for thinking nonsensical thoughts, I immediately jerk up hearing a soft grunt escape from somewhere.

    Looking over I spot Arin still lying in SumiˇŻs embrace, struggling ever so slightly. He''s probably reacting to my outburst.

    Closing in on him I pet his head a bit that results in him falling back asleep, his soft breathing evening out again. He requires a lot of rest when considering what his body has to catch up to, so I feel reluctant to wake him up.

    ˇ°dad... thanks...ˇ± (Arin)

    His voice was barely audible as he was probably dreaming. Yet I froze on the spot, my thoughts entering a chaotic state again.

    How can such an innocent child be the death of me~?

    Complaining to myself I feel a warm sting of embarrassment spreading across my face.

    I mean, I can understand if Arin would see me more like a Father figure already... but I wish he would think more about the implications!

    Feeling embarrassed, suddenly my memories begin turning and spewing out pictures and memories I believed long forgotten.

    Reminded of those moments back then when the Fox-clan still existed, I feel my heart ache for some reason, my mind drifting along memory-lane...

    With my emotions growing unstable I noticed late that tears dropped from my eyes with my sight growing misty... Why? Why me?

    I am an Ancient Dragon for gods'' sake! Why am I affected by those Emotions!

    Feeling confused by my mental-state, my thoughts and memories intermingling as I try to make sense of them, I notice a little late how unstable I actually am...

    Questions also begin budding within my heart... why did I even stay that long within the Caverns, guarding Lumis remains...? Why was I able to keep going, even as I was lonely down there...?

    As the question keep flying around my head, I fail miserably at trying to sort my emotions.

    How come...? I can''t understand...!?

    I feel just like back then when I was still a child... the thing mom always told to me...''Aaron, you will not always understand your emotions and heart, but once you become honest with yourself you will find the truth...'' I always thought I knew what she meant by that, but I stand corrected.

    I actually still don''t understand. However... honesty...?

    Trying to pry into myself, I suddenly notice memories of the past when Lumi was still alive...

    However, the moment I felt my chest hurt, I immediately dispersed and denied them! Nearly bursting in anger, I wanted to yell out! This is not me!

    I don''t know why I am angry, at whom am I angry...?!?

    I am not this weak, I am trained to resist and be patient, what is happening to me!?

    My thoughts kept on reeling... am I afraid? What am I afraid off?! I feel confused, why is this happening to me!

    Feeling irritated over myself, I only return to rationality when flames begin sparking along my body, nearly waking the two children up.

    Immediately returning to reality, I forcefully settle my emotions once more as I walk towards the two peacefully sleeping treasures, picking them up carefully with one arm each and begin walking out of the world-Trees area.

    I need something to vent. However, feeling Arin snuggling against my chest as he continued to snooze peacefully, I feel my irritation disperse. It is my duty to protect him, not the other way around.

    Leaving my emotional struggles behind while a soft smile comes to my face, I walk towards the boundary of the World-Tree where a thin path opened up for me to leave.

    Walking through the winding path I quickly find myself on the other side, where the Sage Zaryph is waiting for us, his face slightly pale.

    ˇ°Oh, Sir Geyser. You''re finally back, please...ˇ± (Sage Zaryph)

    Before he could continue calling out to us in his loud voice, I snarl at him and indicate at the sleeping children with my eyes, leaving him to shut up and whisper instead.

    <Excuse me sir Geyser, please forgive me, I didn''t mean to. However, the people and higher ups in the Capitol are expecting you.> (Sage Zaryph)

    Feeling another headache coming from this whole thing I only nod. I have to keep careful control of my emotions, I can''t have them just go berserk.

    Following the guidance of Sage Zaryph, we quickly arrive in front of the teleportation-hut where only the two knights from before stood guard.

    I guess they must have already sent Saria and the others to the place we will live at for the time being.

    Whispering, I ask Sage Zaryph a question.

    <Sage, tell me, where will the others and I live for the time we are here?> (Uncle Black)

    The Sage only turned around, looking at me as if I was a moron, before he immediately corrected his smile and answered in a polite tone.

    <Sir Geyser, you have been invited by the World-Tree, so you will of course live in the Palace, so I don''t seem to understand your question.> (Sage Zaryph)

    Hearing those words, I can''t help but cringe, my smile ever so slightly distorting. I completely forgot about the royal-ascension problem... how could I forget that...?

    Feeling my thoughts turn again, I don''t even notice as the teleportation-lights flare on and begin flowing around us in a stable motion, forming something like a cocoon of light.

    In the next moment, I felt like I was floating before another flash woke me up from my thoughts, the light dispersing as we arrived at our destination.

    Before my eyes, a massive clearing opened up, with thousands of houses and even a palace standing in the distance. The houses all have a color-scheme that relates to nature, with countless roots, flowers and trees in between. In the middle the palace itself is built of many different floors, with a large crystalline Tree as its center.

    The whole clearing actually seems to float above what appears to be a massive crevice, that isnˇŻt something new though. After all, this is the spot where Treia first cracked open at the great collapse, so the whole capitol is fixed above the crater by the World-Tree, just like the tens of smaller islands floating in this place. Every single one of them contains homes, farms or just trees and nature, with each nearly being as large as a human city. In addition, behind the crevice itself one can spot the massive World-Tree as it pierces through the clouds, with mountains surrounding the crevice like castle-walls.

    Meanwhile from the crevice endless mist pours out, giving the whole scenario a certain charm. This fog is produced by the elemental-barrier beneath, as well as the water which acts like a net should someone fall down from there which actually rarely happens.

    Back to the capitol island, the large palace in its center has only two towers, with each being on the northern and southern side of the palace, with all of it made from pure-white stone. Between the main-floors and the towers, as well as the crystal tree, one can even catch sight of countless roofed bridges acting between them, with elves busily running across. It is a curious sight, increased even more by the trees growing beside the palace like guards, while carved in those large trees statues of elven heroes and kings can be seen.

    I remember this, the capitol of the Elven-Kingdom, the place where this islands Royalty and nobility live at. However, I can''t say I am very fond of this place as the memories of my last visit weren''t that great.

    Feeling apathetic to that by now, I immediately move my arms a little to keep the two peacefully sleeping children comfortable before stepping out of the teleportation-device. Outside, Saria, Anna and Alice who were waiting for us with multiple soldiers and guards at their side, greet us.

    Saria, who had her professional smile melt away the moment she took sight of Arin and Sumi in my arms, first spotted us. Meanwhile Alice and Anna were too busy talking with some of the elven guards to take notice. I actually wondered what they were talking about, seeing as the one speaking with Anna had an uncomfortable smile on his face.

    Listening in, it appears that Anna asked if she could try touching their elven ears... Well, seeing as Saria only showed an amused smile when I indicated at Anna I believe it has not gotten out of hand yet.

    Meanwhile the guards taking sight of the Sage and me immediately bow down while lifting both their arms and pushing their hands together as if they were praying. However Anna, seeing as the soldier suddenly bowed, didn''t seem to care why they did it as her hand immediately tried to grab the ears of the guard in front of her.

    I nearly had to laugh though, as the moment she tried to do so Saria suddenly pulled her up by her waist and held her under her arm like some piece of luggage.

    Alice on the other hand also showed a smile, as both she and Anna finally notice our existence.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Smiling towards us, they already want to greet us. However, before they could raise their voices, I cut them off with a stare while indicating that the two in my arms were still asleep.

    Anna and Alice as well as Saria and the guards all nod in understanding, before they all stood up and began guiding us towards the main-island. To reach there we will first have to pass over several bridges made from both wood and metal, with some even made from mana.

    Anna and Alice were actually quite cautions when crossing the bridges, which I canˇŻt really blame them for, as a massive foggy and dark crevice spread out beneath them. They did enjoy wandering past the smaller islands in between however, both of them growing fascinated by the colorful flora and fauna.

    Meanwhile, several of the guards clothed in yellowish, frugal leather-armor walked behind us while keeping a straight face as they marched in a single line.

    Seeing them be so orderly I can only guess that their military discipline must have gone up a level since my last visit, as back then the soldiers weren''t much different from a militia. Now they have all armors of the same design with specialization for their weapon of choice, while also having strong discipline in the way they move and act.

    I am surprised, so I have to acknowledge the general responsible for this as he did a good job. Anyway, regaining my focus I notice how our group already approached the main city-island, about the halfway point before we reach the palace.

    In front past the city-entrance I can spot countless faces, even guards standing by the side of the road which gives me a bad vibe...

    And as if trying to answer my bad feeling, as soon as our group reached the city entrance all of them began cheering and yelling out, some even trying to get past the guards to greet us. During that others even began firing sylph-flower petals into the air using wind-magic. Those petals aren''t dangerous, they even retain their colors after the flower wilts, so many people use them at festivals.

    However, all the noise, lights, magic and other things, I mostly feared Arin waking up. As a result, first using wind magic to cut off Arins and Sumis hearing, I then immediately followed by bellowing out using air magic which caused ripples that no sane elf could ignore.

    All of them, the countless elves with their children included, stared at me in shock, probably unable to deduce why I suddenly cut off their cheering.

    However, as more and more people took a closer look they noticed the sleeping children in my arms, resulting in them beginning to whisper with one another.

    Releasing some magic into the air, I let my voice resonate like a whisper within a hallway, letting the people know that Arin must not be awakened under the order of the World-Tree.

    Hearing this, most of the elves just bow their heads in acknowledgment of my words, the few rebels that didn''t listen however... let''s not say anything.

    As our group continues walking past the crowd of people that opened a path for us, I get more and more surprised at the silence that ensued, making me wonder how much reverence those elves must hold for the old Tree. Well, he is something like their god so I am not in a position to judge.

    Looking at their faces, many appear distressed and unable to come up with ideas on how they should greet us, resulting in most of them just staring at us in painful silence. In their midst however, a single young elf suddenly moved as his mana gained motion. As if inspired, he suddenly drew on his mana to create water above us that took the shape of a fish, that as he swam created weak water-sprays which reflected the light and resulted in rainbows.

    And like a tidal-wave suddenly one elf after another drew on their mana, even the children, with the elements beginning to move above our heads as pictures and images began forming. Countless animals flew through the air, flowers grew from the floor-tiles while others created texts that welcomed us. Meanwhile, the remaining ones with less control just formed simple shapes and forms that just added to the charm of the whole thing.

    In astonishment, I became unable to even close my mouth. Even as I don''t want to wake Arin and Sumi, I wish they could witness this. Even the beauty of this astounds me. Even stranger was however, that during all that not a single word fell, with only the weak sound of the mana-ripples resounding. This whole situation and a small idea creating something this beautiful, I believe Arin and Sumi would love to see this. Maybe another dayˇ­

    Still, looking over at Anna and Alice walking beside me, I could see them opening their eyes wide in shock, while Saria had a bright smile on her lips as she looked over to me.

    I didn''t quite catch what she was smiling about, until I took a look at the sleeping kids in my arms. Both Arin and Sumi had golden smiles on, radiating an adorable charm as if to complete the picture in front of us. I guess I have to be thankful...

    I actually never knew this side of the elves, so I can''t deny that I had a little shock. However, seeing as it was calm and silent yet very beautiful, I didn''t have any ground to stop them. Well, even Arin enjoyed it even as he sleeps. So instead, I feel happy inside knowing that the elves appreciate to see us here. I wonder, did the old Tree tell them who Arin truly is? Maybe he did, but that doesn''t matter now.

    Walking forward through the myriad of shapes and colors of all the magics, we were already about to enter the palace'' zone when suddenly a loud voice reverberated nearby, a young woman in training clothes racing towards here.

    ˇ°I felt a strong Mana-Presence, that Strong person; Show Yourself and Fight Me!ˇ± (Muscle-Brain)

    Shouting at the top of her lungs, said young elf-woman ran towards us, her face agitated with an expression of expectancy and a weird grin. If I am not wrong, then the mana-presence she felt should be Arin, as his massive mana-pool is still ever so slightly leaking. However, letting her fight Arin?

    NEVER!

    The first troublemaker, the muscle-Brain princess. In that very moment I really wish I could punch her, but she would just take that as a challenge so it isn''t a wise idea.

    Just as I am about to refute her, all elves in the vicinity stop their magics midair and stare at the muscle head, all of them wearing grim expressions. Surprisingly even I could feel pressure coming from their gaze, even if it isn''t directed at me.

    I quickly found the reason for their behavior however, as Arin in my arm began struggling ever so slightly, his smile vanishing. I know that elves love nature, but they also greatly appreciate cute things and stuff connected to mana, the presence of the power that can be found nearly everywhere.

    For that reason, seeing Arin smile, a being that is more adorable as well as touched by mana and magic-power than anything else they know must have been something enjoyable for them.

    Looking over I could actually spot said princess stopping in her tracks as all the gazes land on her, with some of the elves even lifting their fingers and pushing it to their mouths, indicating for her to be silent.

    ˇ°But...ˇ± (Muscle-Brain)

    Even as she tried to protest, the gazes only intensified until the princess finally backed down, her face distorted as tears dropped from her eyes. Even so, no one helped her as it is known how easy said princess begins to pout, especially when her chance to fight someone strong was taken from her. Well, poor muscle-brain, but she absolutely deserves it. Actually, coming here just to see this scene was already worth it.

    Everyone just ignores her after she shut up and focus back in front, specifically on Arin and Sumi in my arms.

    At the end, after a few minutes of walking and a painful smile coming from Sage Zaryph, we finally managed to arrive at the palace with most of the residents returning to their own homes with content smiles.

    I couldn''t guess then, but in their eyes Arin was something like a hero or chosen one, especially with his relation to mana and MP as well as with the World-Tree. Even more so, the silent greeting with magic became a unique method of greeting on the Elven-Island from that day forth. Especially utilized when a certain special guest showed up, astonished me when I eventually found out about it.

    That was a story for later however. Meanwhile, arriving at the palace we were greeted by the ministers and high-nobles living there, as well as the personal that will take care of us for the duration of our stay.

    We were then guided to our rooms where I brought Arin and Sumi to bed, both still sleeping soundly as if they hadn''t slept in years.

    I actually even spotted their tails that already subconsciously intertwined with one another, so I could only smile at this display of affection.

    Anna and Alice especially wanted to keep looking, both of them having smiles that reached to their ears, so I had to shoo them away. I actually wonder, am I in the right to... force their relationship like that when I can''t even bring my own to progress...

    ˇ­

    Where did that thought come from?!?

    Feeling agonized, I suddenly realize that my emotions began peeking through my defenses again. As a result, feeling embarrassed and irritated I immediately said that I am tired and returned to my own room, throwing myself onto my bed.

    And while turning myself in bed as I could feel my heart ache, I completely missed the foreboding grin coming from Saria when I left...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    --POV: Arin---

    Feeling my strength leave me again, I slowly fall asleep, my mind drifting away. I didn''t even hear anything from mama Lumi, but feeling that her warmth was there I peacefully lose my awareness, my thoughts ceasing...

    ˇ­

    Suddenly waking up, I find myself back in the Orphanage on earth, the children hopping and playing around me. Everyone had smiles on while having fun, and the others waving their hands at me inviting me to play with them.

    I immediately wanted to join them, getting up from the chair I was sitting on. However, the moment I took a step forward I suddenly fall over, strength leaving my legs.

    Lying on the floor, I could see Maria run over, helping me back into the chair. Then I realized, the chair was not just any chair, but the wheel-chair I mostly used with the dark rims and a variety of funny colored drawings strewn along the leather of the seat.

    It was the wheel-chair I could remember too well, the one that was with me for as long as I can remember. How come I suddenly lost my ability to walk? Why am I back in the Orphanage? Why is everyone here?

    Realizing the weirdness of the situation and feeling a load of question surface one after another I take a look at myself, my skin having an unhealthy white color with my whole body clothed in a simple hoody and jeans, with comfortable warm slippers on my feet.

    Being stunned at the situation that I can''t follow I suddenly find Maria look over at me, her face revealing a worried expression.

    As her mouth moved I feel as if she was trying to tell me something. However, I couldn''t hear her voice at all making me only able to look at her with a confused expression.

    As if realizing that I can''t hear her, Maria placed her hand on top of my head letting me feel relieved, before she picked me up and carried me outside where for some reason no one was.

    It was empty and the only thing I could see was the usual trees and bushes nearby, with the blue sky looming above us. However, when I tried looking beyond the fence of the garden, I am greeted by thick fog, blocking off any attempt to see beyond.

    I still had question flow through my head looking at the weird scenery surrounding me, when suddenly all around me children ran from the building, all of them screaming and yelling with smiles on their faces. It was so loud that I wanted to cover my ears, my hands were held down by maria however, making me unable to move.

    Still, before I knew it Maria yelled once, with me still being unable to hear what she said.

    The kids on the other hand all immediately became silent, looking at one another while obviously whispering between each other.

    And out of nowhere, suddenly one of them began releasing a large kite with a strong blue color, which flew above without the support of any wind.

    Curious, I watch the kite, before one after another the other kids release their own, every single one having a different shape and color. However, just as I was enjoying the colors, from somewhere a loud voice reverberated, inaudible yet definite.

    There, in the doorway stood the old hag from next door who always complains about the noise we make, who always tried to get rid of the orphanage.

    Before I could even say something, the other kids already reacted with their gazes fixed on her as their kites flew directly towards her like animals that found their prey.

    I didn''t know what to think of this, as the kites immediately took back to the sky once the old hag fled, with everyoneˇŻs faces showing deep content.

    It was then when I tried asking questions that Maria suddenly lowered me to the ground, laying me on the grassy floor which was unnaturally comfortable.

    Looking up, I could see all the children smile towards me, together with Maria and Elisa. Only then did I finally realize however, that some people were missing. Anna and Alice, as well as Luna, Markus and a few others, none of them being present. I first wanted to ask about this, before I could though, the ground beneath me suddenly opened up.

    Beneath me a black hole opened up, swallowing me before I could even scream, shock running through my whole body making me unable to move.

    Feeling the darkness surround me with every passing moment, I try to struggle, calling out to Maria and the others above, fruitless.

    Falling deeper into the darkness, I try to force my way and push through. I don''t want to be caged by darkness any longer, I had enough!

    ˇ­

    As if hearing my declaration my surroundings lit up, my breathing haggard as sweat permeated my body.

    I felt hot and cold at the same time, comfortable yet uncomfortable, as if sitting in a comfortable chair where there is one stupid spot that keeps annoying me.

    I can''t explain the feeling, but looking around the room I finally calm my breathing, trying to regain my composure.

    Finding myself staring at a roof I didn''t recognize, I slowly lift my upper body to take a look around. The bed I found myself in appears rather large, but not much bigger than the one I have at home. I donˇŻt recognize the room itself however.

    The whole place was actually unfamiliar, with windows the size of Uncle Black and frames made of a white kind of wood, with even the walls of the room sharing that white color.

    Opposite of the bed, I found a door made of a strange metal, with plants at the two sides of it reminding me of a bonsai, just a tad bigger.

    Then, as I was still scanning the room, even taking a whiff to check for unknown scents, I picked one up I am more than familiar with. To my right, still lying right next to me, I spotted Sumi sleeping as she hugged her pillow.

    My mind didnˇŻt even think anything of this, as I tiredly climbed off the bed to walk towards the door. Trying to jump down, I suddenly feel a strong pull on my tails and fall to the floor, face first.

    Standing back up, I notice that my tails appear to be tangled with something which at first I didnˇŻt quite realize what it was. Rubbing my tired eyes, I finally noticed what the thing was that tied me down, revealing itself to be the tails belonging to Sumi, who appears to be waking up from being tugged by her tails.

    Thinking about it, I finally realized what was happening, and in a panic I try freeing myself from Sumis tails. Before I could do so however, I suddenly felt as Sumi pulled her own tails in, causing me, who was kneeling on the bed to unhook them, to be pulled in by her and end up falling on top of her.

    Freezing in panic, I could not even react in time before I landed on top of her, which resulted in her waking up. Looking at one another, I felt my blood rush to my head, I wanted to get out of this situationˇ­ fast!

    As I am trying to lift myself off her, she only looked at me for a moment, her gaze misty and unsteady. On the other hand, her following actions were too fast for me to follow, and before I knew it, she deeply held onto me, pressing my face against her chest as she used me like a huggy.

    In that very moment I felt my heartbeat increase, and my breathing quickening. I realized a weird feeling I my chest that I couldnˇŻt explain, resulting in me freezing in confusion and fear, unable to even move.

    However, the second turned into minutes, and with time, I slowly felt my heart calm again, causing my eyes to go to war against my sleepiness.

    That wasnˇŻt the end however, as just as my heart began relaxing, I suddenly sensed her swinging her legs around me, embracing me like a body-Pillow.

    I want to scream out, but with my breathing and heartbeat getting irregular and my face flushing red, I couldnˇŻt even leak my voice, my thoughts freezing over like a glacier.

    I really wanted to escape, but I couldnˇŻt. I tried escaping Sumis hold, but even with me using a bit of strength to get away from her, her grip remained steady, not letting me go. Where does this strength of hers come from all of a sudden?!

    I didnˇŻt want to use my full strength to release myself, but I also wanted to get away as quickly as possible, leaving me conflicted...

    My blood rushing to my head, I could feel myself getting lightheaded, my vision even growing darker.

    What is happening?!?

    My breathing still unsteady, I just remained there, my thoughts and actions frozen.

    So, using my hands I tried covering my face and make myself as small as possible out of embarrassment, but it was futile, as out of reaction Sumi just held me closer. Even my tails, which tried to cover me, pulled Sumis with them causing all of them to cover the two of us, making me even more uncomfortable.

    And so, covered by the tails and feeling Sumis soft breathing near my ears, I went more and more panic-mode, my mind unable to keep up as I felt my embarrassment stifling my thought-process.

    Reacting to my ears that were especially sensible to Sumis breathing, a strange sensation began traveling through my nerves, encompassing my whole body while a strong sting of embarrassment creeps onto my face...

    Feeling my stress grow, I didn''t even know what to do, my thoughts resulting in a blank...

    And just as I felt even my breathing growing rough, the pressure overflowed and my mind completely blanketed...

    My consciousness faded...

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    ˇ­

    Meanwhile; within the mind of the great World-Tree...

    So he left... I hope he didn''t notice...

    I mean, I even had to redirect Arin''s Mana in a way to hide it, but...

    How come such a thing could even happen, I mean Arin was clearly alive!?!

    His soul ascended... for whatever reason.

    I couldn''t even track him anymore after a certain moment, I was already about to panic!

    Luckily the soul suddenly tugged on the spirit that continued to stretch as a connection between soul and body... but what if the soul didn''t return...

    I confirmed that it is definitely Arins, and no changes appear to have occurred that I can see... so what the heck happened!!

    I surveillance every step of the procedure myself, so why did then Arin''s Soul ascend?!?

    I could understand it if Lumi suddenly ascended... even if it would be sad, but ARIN?!?

    WHY!?!

    I can only hope that Arin himself will become aware of what happened sooner or later, because here even I can''t help anymore...

 Chapter 50: Morning-Lunch?

    --POV: Saria--

    It is still dark, even with the sky slowly beginning to brighten. This is the usual time for me to wake up, as a result I immediately begin my normal morning routine.

    First I enter the small bathroom and wash my face, before picking up a towel to clean my horns and tail. Then, just as I am used to it, I make my hair. This time I will go with the pony-tail style, as that one is easy to make even for someone like me who possesses horns. Maybe I should make braids next time?

    Anyhow, using darkness-magic to apply shade to my face like makeup, I then immediately infuse some mana into my skin to freshen it up. This is actually a little trick I learned from Arin... I mean the young master himself. He once said that every time he used martial arts and magic combined by infusing mana into his skin, he would afterwards look fresh and clean, giving it a healthy glow.

    Thanks to that hint, I no longer need to take any makeup with me as my magic and mana can do the job.

    Satisfied with my reflection, I immediately put on my clothes. Putting on the simple leather-shoes provided to me as well as my maid-dress with the frugal design, I then pick up the head-ware which resembles a Barrett like the ones soldiers wear.

    As a personal-maid, this isn''t enough. And just like I am used to, I place the usual daggers onto my tights where it is hidden by the long skirt. Within my shoes, I quickly test if the retractable poison-blade still works, before hiding it again and returning to a neural position.

    On my elbow I also carefully place the two elemental-stones I use to strengthen my magic. Humans believe that one needs an external carrier for stones, but thanks to the research we keep doing within the dragon-mountains and the knowledge of Sir Illois, we can easily install such stones even in clothing and use them just as effectively.

    Finishing my preparations, I leave my room and make my way towards Arin''s chambers, preparing myself to wake him up. Normally I would first visit the kitchen and check if the food is ready, yet as a guest this obligation is no longer on me, but the local servants and subordinates.

    Making my way past the countless windows installed in the walls, I quickly manage to reach little Arins bedroom. Once there, I first knock on the door, announcing my presence. Not feeling any of the presences inside react however, I then quietly open the door and enter.

    Inside, I am greeted by an unexpected sight, resulting in a big grin forming on my face. There, lying on the bed I easily spot the young master as he is being embraced by young Sumi. His face is completely red and has a very delicate expression on.

    On the other hand, Sumi couldn''t display a more beautiful smile, her relaxed expression lighting up the whole room. I actually feel reluctant to even wake them up just yet, so I soundlessly move along the room and clean up whatever was lying around. I even found little Arins shoes, which appear to have been flung across the room.

    I don''t know what occurred here, but it appears that Arin woke up at one point. As a result, seeing the evidence around me, I slowly begin making a mental image to myself, allowing me to guess what exactly went down here.

    If it truly is as I expect it, then I can only say that young master had bad.. no, very good luck. However, guessing from the young masters age and reaction to such topics, I believe he wasn''t too thrilled when it occurred.

    Anyway, having nothing more to do, I just pull up a chair and make myself comfortable, sitting still while watching the two sleeping treasures. It is funny actually, seeing little Arins body shudder every time young Sumi is breathing past his silver-white ears.

    And guessing from the expression he is wearing, I believe he isn''t used to dealing with such delicate situations.

    All in all, I think this is just too adorable, watching the two sleep together like this. I personally had a dark past, having to watch over the young dragons on their live-journey whenever they entered complicated territory. I also saw many things I wish I could forget. Yet seeing Arin and Sumi like this, I feel like I can just forget everything and enjoy the moment.

    Anyway, my former job aside, I truly enjoy my new one. I have to be thankful to miss Snowfall for introducing me to it. I actually thought this would be a hard or boring job when I first started it, but it changed rather quickly.

    Anyway, watching Sumi sniffle due to Arins ears tickling her nose, I quickly corrected my bright smile and pose to appear more professional.

    I really have to get rid of this bad habit of smiling so freely, what will the young master otherwise think of me...? Anyway, seeing her slowly open her eyes I return the chair to its original position and make my way over to her, standing by the bed in order to receive them.

    It is officially part of my duties to wake them up, yet recalling the current situation this can be exempted.

    Opening her eyes, Sumi first took a look around the room before she rested them on me, her gaze still hazy.

    Yawning once which displayed her white teeth, she then greeted me with half-closed eyes.

    ˇ°Yaawn... morning Miss Saria~ˇ± (Sumi)

    With her voice trailing off towards the end, I only show a smile as I walk towards the windows and remove the curtains, allowing sunlight to enter the room.

    ˇ°Good morning Sumi, I hope you slept well. You seem to be very relaxed.ˇ± (Saria)

    I long stopped calling her young mistress when talking to her, as she is very uncomfortable with it. Though that doesn''t mean that I will not refer to her as such when needed.

    Meanwhile, with the sunlight flooding the place, Sumi reflexively closed her eyes as she adjusted herself, allowing me to move to the second window and repeat the process.

    After she rubbed her eyes with her left arm, she then opened them, fully displaying the beautiful dark black irises she owns.

    Looking towards her, I show a big smile to which she reacts the same way. It seems she hasn''t yet fully realized, so I believe I can tease her for a bit.

    ˇ°You seem strangely refreshed today Sumi, have you slept that well?ˇ± (Saria)

    Asking a question to test the waters, I immediately got a reply that would allow me to exploit her a bit.

    ˇ°Yes... it was very comfy...ˇ± (Sumi)

    Listening to her bashful voice, I nearly feel bad for doing what I am about to do... but only nearly...

    ˇ°You mean what you were holding onto was very comfortable? That is good to hear, as in the future you will probably be able to hold onto it more often.ˇ± (Saria)

    Saying so, I redirected my gaze at little Arin still sleeping in her arms, his expression still strained and red.

    Sumi followed my gaze and looked towards Arin with an interested expression, probably wanting to know what I mean by ''being able to hold it more often''.

    Her expression once she realized what she was holding onto however is glorious. Her mouth open wide, her face crimson and her eyes showing slight panic.

    I feel bad, but also good for doing this. Seeing the adorable reaction of Sumi who seems to forget I am here, I can''t help but show a wide grin. It is fun to tease this little youngling, both hers and Arins reactions are always so innocent and cute... It seems that even Sir Geyser has trouble dealing with it, especially when Arin... young master asks questions that are pure in intent, but can easily be misunderstood.

    Oh, I need to calm down... my heart is racing again...

    Still holding onto that huge grin plastered on my face, I continue to watch Sumi as she struggles to regain her calm. I wish this would continue for a while and I could continue teasing her, but that can cause problems, so let''s stop here.

    Coughing once, I watch as Sumi nearly jumps in surprise, her tails shooting up in reaction. Her eyes warily watch me as her tails slowly fall back down, her face pouting with her ears falling flat onto her head, indicating that she must feel indignant.

    But I just can''t stop, those large cute eyes combined with her expression, her tails and ears... I wish I could just hug her.

    Anyway, after clearing my throat again I help Sumi out of the bed, her expression still embarrassed with a hint of anger. Seems like I went a bit too far...

    In the end however, she still let me help her remove her clothes and guide her to the bathroom. Once there, I left her in the care of the elven servants of the palace and returned to wake up little Arin.

    It didn''t take long, as only calling out to him once allowed his body to relax once more and his eyes to open.

    He didn''t show an exaggerated reaction, yet his face remained brightly lit in a crimson color the whole time. Feeling him staggering around, I hold his hands and help him undress, before placing a towel around him and guiding him towards the bathroom.

    Guiding him there, I then help him wash his hair and fur, allowing me to have a short moment of bliss while enjoying the sensation. Afterwards I wash him down and let him enter the pool, before leaving the bathroom to prepare the required clothes.

    It appears that Master Geyser is also coming to bathe, so I quickly notified him about Arins state, to which he just nodded his head. As a precaution, I also left Arins fresh clothes with him before I continue making my way towards the female section of the guest bathroom...

    As a result, having finished my first morning duties, I then prepare a fresh set of clothes for young Sumi before I enter the bath. I think it is time for some girl-talk...

    --Arin--

    Hearing my name being called, I slowly feel my consciousness return. I am still groggy, so before I knew it, Saria helped me off the bed while holding me by my arms. The bed is empty, so I guess Sumi already woke up. But remembering what happened tonight, I once more feel my face heat up, embarrassment knocking on the back of my mind.

    While my face slowly turned crimson, Saria helped me remove the clothes I was still wearing from yesterday, before she brought me a towel and guided me to the bath. I still feel embarrassed, so I hide my face and body using my tails. Actually, using small towels is close to impossible if one owns tails, so I mostly use the tails instead.

    Once there, I am placed on a small stool where she begins to clean my hair and tails using a weird kind of shampoo. Rinsing me down once she was finished, she guided me to the bath itself, where I then slowly submerged myself, with only my nose and eyes remaining above the water.

    Saria left shortly after, when instead Uncle Black entered the bath with big strides. He also washed his hair and afterwards used some kind of gel to smear on his horns and tail, making them glisten in the light. Curious about what he was doing, I speak up.

    ˇ°Morning Uncle Black. I have a question, what kind of gel is this?ˇ± (Arin)

    Pointing with my finger at the bottle he held moments ago, Uncle Black quickly realizes what I am talking about and smiles in my direction.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ˇ°Morning Arin. You seem to have slept well. Anyway, to answer your curiosity, this is actually polish, something like shampoo that is for scales instead of hair or fur, very useful for us dragons.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    I am thankful for the explanation, but this all-knowing smile Uncle Black has on really irks me. So, refusing to talk any longer, I once more submerge myself in the warm water, clearly feeling how it drifts past my skin and soaks my hair.

    My hair is already very long, so it becomes heavy once it is wet, but to me that doesn''t matter. Feeling refreshed, I once more surface, raising my face above the water.

    Above me, more and more mist gathers, coloring the surroundings white. Still, my mind is elsewhere.

    Looking down, I become fascinated by my legs, which both have strong muscles and are easy to move even under water... Maybe because of the dream I had, but feeling the strength in my legs...

    *Drop... drop...

    Feeling tears stream down my face, I quickly use my left arm to wipe them away, unwilling to let myself look weak. Sadly, that action only sprayed more water onto my face, causing me to whelp in surprise. During all that, Uncle Black already entered the bath, placing his hand on my head.

    He didn''t say anything, only smiled towards me before leaning back and submerging himself in the water. He probably noticed my actions, so I am glad for the simple comfort. Thinking that far, I just decided to be happy to have it, and be grateful for it. As a result, I quickly regain my vigor and submerged myself again as well.

    Actually, Uncle Blacks Body is very toned, with muscles nearly bursting all around his body. On the other hand, my body sill looked rather fragile, with my muscles being visible, but not prominent.

    Anyway, there was something I already saw more than once, but surprises me every time. All over Uncle Blacks body, I can see scars, many having different forms and sizes.

    I also had some serious accidents already, which I regret, but none of them ever left a scar. As a result I feel weirded out every time I see Uncle Black''s.

    Still, after I had enough, I reemerge from the water and leave the pool, creating wet footprints as I walk on the marble floor, causing a small pit-pat sound to echo. I then quickly pick up my towel by tiptoeing to reach the holder and use it to dry my hair and tails.

    Normally it would take a while, yet using wind magic as well as the warmth from fire-magic, it was done after a few minutes. I actually noticed recently that I can ''isolate'' my hair, ears and tails when I want, allowing them to just shed water off instead of getting soaked, that is boring however.

    ˇ°If you are looking for your fresh clothes, Saria left them to me, they are placed on the cabinet near the sink.ˇ± (Uncle Black)

    Hearing Uncle Blacks voice, I immediately go to the mentioned cabinet to take a look. Placed there is a fresh set of underwear which I immediately put on, as well as a green shirt and a white jacket with long sleeves. The pants are also white, one that is also carefully made from something akin to solid cloth. The shoes that come with them are black leather-shoes my size, making it easy to wear.

    If I now had a Barrett, then I would not be much different from a soldier in officials clothing. Looking at myself, I begin buttoning up the jacket before stepping out of the bathroom. Outside I am greeted by Saria who shows a huge smile once she sees me coming. She immediately approached me and straightened my clothes a bit.

    I already wore those clothes several times, mostly on special occasions involving Uncle Black. I still had to yawn however, as somehow I still felt tired after the bath. Maybe the warm water was a bit too comfortable...?

    Anyway, while waiting for Uncle Black to finish up and come out, Saria helped me comb my hair while wearing a big smile. Over time, the others appeared, such as Alice & Anna as well as Sumi who came from the bathroom. When Sumi and I met eyes however, both of us immediately turned away. I still feel embarrassed at what happened, so I just used one of my tails to hide my face.

    Meanwhile, Anna continued to blab around, talking about how we missed a real light-show of magic made by the elves. She also got into very deep detail about how many animals and monsters made of magic appeared and the flowers decorating our path. I think she wants to make me jealous? Well, its working.

    Feeling slightly vexed, I leave Sarias hold after she was finished and hop towards the window, wanting to know where we are.

    I could already make a guess based on what was already talked about... yet, looking outside, I felt my eyes open wide...

    What is this place...?

    Outside I caught sight off a huge city stretching out from the tall building we are in, decorated with countless buildings that all had similar colors unlike the ones at the harbor. Beyond it however, I could spot a large crevice, even larger than the Abryssal-Canyon I saw before. Special was though that everywhere countless islands were floating around, with even the smallest ones being bigger than Uncle Blacks mansion in the dragon-mountains.

    Astonished and shocked, I just let my mouth hang open wide while looking outside, only regaining myself when I hear Sarias voice coming from behind.

    ˇ°We are currently within the Royal-Palace of the Elven-Island, and what you see before you is nothing else but the place where high-human greed overflowed for the first and last time.ˇ± (Saria)

    Picking up on the dark hint in her voice, I turned towards Saria hoping for a clearer explanation, which she readily gives to me.

    Once I heard it however... Who knew that this whole island actually floats directly above the first crack of this world...

    Having been given enough mind-food for the early morning, I immediately sit down on a chair nearby and continue to wait. It didn''t take long after for Uncle Black to show up, his clothes reminding myself of those special suits everyone wore in the agent-movies... what was it called again? Texo.. Tonix... Tuxedo... yes exactly, a Tuxedo.

    Watching Uncle Black leave the bath with a satisfied smile on his face, I immediately greet him, which he answers by lifting me on his shoulder.

    And like that, he nods towards the others as we make our way onward. Though I really hope we are going to eat breakfast soon. I am not really hungry... I just have a great appetite.

    Walking past countless columns and windows decorating the walls, we quickly reach a large hall with a huge table in the middle. In front of the table however, we are greeted by a mass of people, all of them wearing colorful and fine clothing.

    And like on command, the rows of people behind the five in front all bow, lifting their arms while pressing their palms together.

    Unable to understand, I lower my head a little to ask Uncle Black about this, to which he answers that it is a greeting towards the Trees chosen ones.

    I still don''t understand, why do they even bow? Seeing them bow towards me makes me feel weird, making me wish they would raise their heads already.

    Yet unlike the others, the five in front only make a small gesture before introducing themselves. Of the five of them I actually know one, and that is Sage Zaryph who continues to stand there in a long green robe with a flower design.

    On the other hand, I have never seen the other four, so I carefully listened to their introduction. Though, one of them has a very weird and subtle smell on him... I think I know this smell...

    Anyway, the introductions began with the person on the left, a middle-aged elf with a white long goatee and green, flicked back hair. His clothing is elegant, showing the symbol of the sun on his shoulders while small pendants seemingly drape down on the side of it. I believe that with the length of the robe that surpasses the Sages, one could even clean the floor with. I do keep my mouth shut however, as that fact could be insulting. Uncle Black made a whole lesson once about such things... I don''t want to repeat it.

    That aside, said person introduces himself as the Prime-minister Benz, the caretaker of the Elven-Island in the absence of an official King or Queen.

    From there on, the three individuals whom I perceive to be the royalty introduce themselves.

    ˇ°Hello chosen ones of the World Tree. My name is Invicta Naturae, First Princess of the Elven Royal Family. It is an honor to meet you.ˇ± (Muscle Head Princess?)

    This should be the muscle-head Uncle Black warned me about, telling me that I should not react should she desire a duell or fight. She has deep brown hair reminding me of roots, with leaf-like dark-green eyes. Yet seeing her stand there all dignified in a large dress decorated with roses, I can''t tell if she is truly as bad as Uncle Black told me she is. Though, I do feel a strong sense of nervousness and giddiness from her, so she must be unruly.

    Actually, I noticed the reason shortly after, as beside her ear a tiny leaf was floating about, and strengthening my ears with mana, I could actually hear a silent whisper coming from it.

    [I am warning you Invicta, try to even challenge one of the chosen ones and I will officially turn you into one of my shrine-maidens, and you perfectly know what that implies.]

    I don''t know whom the voice belongs to, yet it is strangely familiar. It sounds like a threat, yet seeing her holding back upon hearing it, I don''t think I have space to complain. On the other hand, Uncle Blacks reaction is impressive, as both he and the others currently still bowing to us react confused towards the dignified and natural greeting the Princess gives us.

    I guess their expectations were shattered.

    Anyway, having finished her introduction, she glanced over to the other two standing there next to her. It begins with the taller one of the two, who''s wearing a simple uniform decorated with the image of a sapling, while a thin metal chord hangs over his shoulder-piece. His short hair is light-blue and he has the same green eyes as the princess. Actually, his voice is deep and powerful, making it especially loud. All in all, he seemed relaxed and calm. Also, right behind him is a woman with the same exact scent on her as him... are they related?

    ˇ°Hey there, my name is Fertilis Naturae, nice to meet you, chosen ones.ˇ± (Fertilis Naturae)

    Holding one hand on his heart, he made a second bow. Afterwards his eyes become sharp as he stubbed the last person, which resulted in the latter jumping up a bit.

    ˇ°Oh, sorry. I''m Auxerunt Naturae, nice to make your acquaintance.ˇ± (Auxerunt Naturae)

    I don''t really know how to describe him, as both his character and appearance suggest that he is hurried and unkempt. His clothing choice is also weird, as on sight it is not much different from just throwing a mantel over the casual clothing. He also looks tired, as under his deep-gray eyes, dark circles can be spotted, already resembling makeup. His bluish hair is also a mess, forcefully combed back, with a few even springing back up giving him a funny appearance as a whole.

    I actually had to stifle a laugh when catching sight of him, even if his demeanor and clothing reeked of unwillingness to be here.

    But I also have another reason to be interested in him, the reason being that I can actually catch a whiff of a very unique scent on him, one I am too familiar with... chocolate.

    I don''t know why he smells like chocolate, yet it is definitely there. I will have to ask him about it later.

    Having finished introductions, everyone stands back up and walks to the side, with several people coming to greet us personally, including the royalty. As I am sitting on Uncle Black''s shoulder, I am not drowning in the crowd and can easily overlook everyone, but having so many people gather around me makes me uncomfortable.

    Uncle Black easily receives everyone and answers questions left and right, while others continue to just look at me from a bit of a distance. I can feel that Uncle Black is forcing himself a bit, yet I can''t really do anything to help... Having an idea, I use my tails that are hanging down to press against Uncle Blacks back, making something similar to a massage I once saw on TV. Uncle Black is surprised at first, but after a moment he tapped my hand once in thanks before continuing with the talks.

    They actually talked for a very long time about different topics of which most I couldn''t really make sense of yet. So while they conversed, I distracted myself by inspecting the hall and its details. I actually first planned to go over to Sumi, Anna, Alice and Saria, though the crowd would probably block me off.

    As a result, I could only watch as they were standing surrounded by their own crowd, even if it couldn''t compare to ours in size.

    Luckily, after another twenty minutes when I was already feeling drowsy again, the end of the meeting was announced and countless elven maids with large dishes entered the hall.

    Many of the nobles took this as a signal to leave, making their way to the entrance, while others in higher positions took their respective seats at the table.

    Uncle Black also let me down, placing me on a seat that had been heightened by using several cushions. Sumi is seated to the left of me, while Uncle Black is sitting to my right. Looking around, the table we sit at is large enough to accommodate at least fifty people, yet the whole table is filled with different kinds of food, many of which I have never seen before. It is like a great ocean made of countless kinds of food spreading out before me...

    Swallowing my saliva, I ask Uncle Black if I can begin eating, to which he nodded with a wide grin. Getting confirmation, I don''t wait long and dig in, enjoying every bite...

    -Saria-

    Looking at Arins relaxed face as he stuffed himself with food, I couldn''t help but smile. Actually, during the welcome-ceremony I could see him nearly fall asleep, his head bobbing up and down from time to time as he was nodding off.

    Well, seeing him regain some vigor by eating, I just remain at my position behind him. As a personal-maid, it is my duty to do so after all.

    Anyway, all the others also begin to eat, their eyes every so often drawn to Arin. Some had peculiar lights reflected in their eyes, while others smiled just like me, also taken in by Arins cuteness.

    Well, if it wasn''t for the older Prince always bragging about how most of the fruits and vegetables here were farmed by him in a loud voice while hugging his wife, I believe that the gazes on Arin would have been more prominent.

    Like that, half an hour passed, and Arin was finished eating. He then placed his utensils onto his plate as a signal that he was finished before sitting back, his eyes absentmindedly staring holes in the air.

    Then it happened, his eyes slowly lost focus and his eyelids blinked more often, meaning he was nodding off again. And like that, a scene occurred that one wouldn''t guess could happen within a royal palace.

    Arin slowly lost focus and his head began dropping down, nearly hitting the table. Yet, as his head approached the table, I could hear gasps and shocks running through the others present, many of the elves even holding their breath as they stared wide-eyed.

    And just before Arin hit the table, he suddenly regained himself and propped himself back up, resulting in a wave of relieved sighs. Shortly after however, Arin once more lost focus and dropped his head, the whole game beginning anew, with elves staring at him, worried he might hit his head if he completely passed out. I don''t even know if any of the elves are even eating anymore, as everyone is continuously staring at Arin, their reactions changing every time he was about to completely fall asleep, some even in panic as he could get injured on impact.

    In the end, what had to occur occurred, and Arin completely fell asleep. Yet before he could hit the table, I picked him up and held him in my arms, preparing to bring him back to bed.

    Looking at Sir Geyser, he only nodded in my direction before continuing to taste the steak in front of him. I can''t blame him, that steak is from a rare beast and a popular specialty, but he should become more aware of Arin even when he is eating.

    Those thoughts aside, I prob the sleeping Arin in my arms up once more before stepping out of the hall, passing by several hallways as I enter Arins room once more. There, I take of his shoes and socks before removing the jacket, which would be uncomfortable to sleep with.

    As a result, I really feel the urge to take out some of the clothes I still had with me and just put them on him. Sadly though, it is only fun when Arin is awake, as the teasing is one of the best parts. Still, seeing him innocently burrow his head in my shoulder while his ears and tails skip around , I could barely keep myself from squealing in delight. However, probably because he ate just now, I could feel him biting down on my shoulder, the pain slowly becoming apparent. Luckily he didn''t put any strength into it, yet he easily bit through my clothes down on my skin.

    I am little shocked as that cloth could even resist sword-slashes, yet as I begin to calmly stroke Arins hair, he released his bite and relaxed, his breathing evening out. Still, this bite, even without using much strength, could have easily injured a normal person. As a result, I am once more made aware of how much of a danger he actually is to himself and those around him, so I can only hope he never leaves the right path.

    Still, even as he wasn''t biting he continued to cling to my clothes, making it as if the previous situation never happened. I truly have to be careful around him, yet as his personal maid I shall never abandon him when he needs me.

    In the end, after savoring the moment for a little longer, I lied him back into bed before pulling up the blanket and tucking him in, leaving him there as I made my way back to the door.

    Looking back however, I spotted the figure of Miss Lumi sitting next to the bed all of a sudden, calmly holding one of Arins hands. She has a soft smile on her lips as she watches her Son, before nodding towards me in thanks. I believe at least it is in thanks...

    Bowing respectfully towards her, I then leave the room and close the door. Afterwards I stand guard in front of the room, doing what I am supposed to;

    Guarding the physical and mental health of the young Master, and assisting him in any way possible.

 Chapter 51: Doused Hearts

    ---POV: Lumi---

    Materializing beside my sons bed, I settle into the chair waiting for me as I take in my surroundings with nostalgic wonder. Being able to experience the world for myself again feels like a dream coming true.

    I slowly remember what it is like to be alive. Even if my body isn''t yet completely corporal.

    Reaching out to Arin I take his hand into mine, the feeling of touch is clear to me. As if in response to my presence Arin rolls over with his adorable face snuggling against me. His tails carefully winding around my arm, his soft fur making it comfortable.

    Feeling the warmth coming from his actions, I am again made aware of how important the boy is to me. I really want to spoil him. However, I will have to be careful so he doesnˇŻt become too dependent on the ones around him, allowing for a healthy growth.

    Well, he is learning quickly. So I am not too worried.

    Looking at Arin nestle up to me like that, a warm feeling wells up in me. This is something that even the former Lumi dearly wished for, so I am truly happy that I can take care of him.

    Stretching my arm, I half-kneel besides my sons bed, causing him to cuddle up against my hand with a soft smile on his face. I have to admit, this smile heals me, especially with my recent thoughtsˇ­

    Watching him pull in my arm to use as a pillow, memories of my young self come to mind. I remember being just as clingy back then as he is nowˇ­ could it be that he inherited that from me?

    Still, he always looks so innocent and defenseless when he sleeps, probably because ˇ®that manˇŻ hasn''t taught him yet how to keep vigilant while sleeping...

    Is what iˇŻd like to say if it wasnˇŻt for Arin reacting to disturbances in a very unique way.

    The last time a child tried to scare-attack Arin while he was sleeping, a rather intriguing scene unfolded. Let''s just say, that child no longer feels like pranking others. The sudden shock coming from the defending magic-animals that instantly appeared back then was too big.

    Well anyway, he never reacts that way as long as it is someone he trusts, which is why nobody really avoids him, even when he sleeps.

    Looking at him yawn and shuffle a bit as he lies his head on my arm, I begin to slowly run my hand through his silky white-silver hair, causing his ears to flutter. Both his ears and tails quiver when I run my hand through his hair, his smile becoming noticeably brighter.

    Shortly after, he threw his blanket off, his tails throwing it into the air. In reaction, I quickly push it away using magic, keeping it from falling back down on little Arin. Afterwards, I take my son into my arms and embrace him closely, making my way back over to the chair and sit down.

    The bundle of cuteness in my arms didn''t struggle, and just like the small child he is he leans on me, his eyes still tightly shut. He continues to play with my arm, holding my hand while he is peacefully snoozing, his ears continuing to twitch as I comb his silky hair.

    Feeling myself at peace, I begin sinking into thoughts, things that have been worrying me.

    I have been thinking rather often recently, especially about who I am and what I want, no finding the answer I seek.

    I mean, I never truly was the real Lumi, as she died long ago and ascended. In this case I am no more than a piece of spirit she left behind, filled to the brim with memories and knowledge.

    So, could it be that the feelings I have aren''t really mine? Especially when it comes to... that personˇ­

    Why I am thinking of thisˇ­?

    Looking down on my near corporal form, I closely inspect my hand and skin, wondering how I can exist this way. Yet, why do I question my own existence like this? Maybe because I now have a form that actually begins to resemble the original Lumi?

    I don''t know anymore, sometimes I feel it should be okay since I am a part of the original Lumi. Then again, I am not the original oneˇ­

    It is confusing to the point where even I don''t know what to think anymore, my mind and heart in disarray. But the worst part are these emotions rumbling within me, the increase of my heartbeat whenever I see that manˇ­

    Are those truly my feelingsˇ­?

    While my mind continues to occupy such thoughts, I feel the grip on my right hand increase with Arin beginning to shuffle around. He only stopped after I continue to brush his hair, the soft texture running past my fingers.

    Watching Arin act this way towards my negative thoughts, I can feel my heart grow warm again, my thoughts calming a bit. He always notices the states of mind of the people around him, so I wonder if this is a curse or a blessing. Anyway, thanking him in my heart I continue to lovingly embrace my son.

    It is actually funny how much I can already materialize in the real world, seeing that yesterday morning I was no more than a remnant soul. I was barely capable of retaining my form for long, not even mentioning interaction with the real world.

    Still, looking at the soft smile blossoming on little Arins face, I habitually also smile. Though I have to admit, his smile is addictive.

    On the other hand, about my previous thoughtsˇ­ maybe I should consult someone about it? I mean, sometimes you just need someone to talk to...

    Sighting to myself, I move my fingers a little, sending a bit of wind-magic from my palm. It feels peculiar, finally being able to use magic again after all this time...

    I donˇŻt have to wait long, as already moments later Saria carefully opens the door and steps inside. Bowing towards me before closing the door behind her, she then just stands there, waiting for instructions.

    Actually, looking at her professional look, I wouldn''t guess that she and the Saria that keeps squealing in delight when carrying Arin are one and the same person.

    Amused by her professional behavior I make a motion with my hand, inviting her to take a chair and sit near me to which she complies wordlessly.

    Her movements are swift as she pulls up a chair nearby and takes a seat, her back straight while her dragon-tail rests on her side, not making any movement.

    Her hands are clasped on her lap while facing opposite directions, an action usually done by sitting servants within the Fox-clan. However, this is an unusual behavior for a Dragon-Kin. Even more so for their servants who always sit by laying their hands openly on their legs, showing that they aren''t hiding anything.

    Still... taking a deep breath I face Saria with a steady gaze.

    ˇ°Thanks for coming Sariaˇ­ uhm, this may sound weirdˇ­ can we talk?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Saria stares at me for a moment, her brows raised as an awkward silence descends in the room.

    *cough

    Coughing I try to get SariaˇŻs attention, prompting her to regain some semblance of movement.

    ˇ°Uh... Yes Miss, how can I help?ˇ± (Saria)

    Her speech is stammered and hurried, her eyes finally breaking away from mine. I am taken aback by said unusual behaviour.

    Calming myself I try to reassure Saria, hoping she would regain herself a bit.

    ˇ°Saria... you don''t have to be so stiff around me, just call me... call me Lumi.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Affirming my own thoughts, I answer Saria. She however keeps staying silent for quite a while, only answering after I waved my hand at her.

    ˇ°Excuse me...however... Miss... I am not sure if I can call Miss like that...ˇ± (Saria)

    Saria acts rather held back and unsure right now, which I think is unusual for the True Adult Dragon she is.

    I wonder though, why is she only so stiff around me? Already back at the forest she would always remain in the background when I am there, but enjoy it when I am gone... Is there maybe something about me that makes her uncomfortable?

    ˇ°Saria, is there something that makes you uncomfortable about me?ˇ± (Lumi)

    I mean, if one doesn''t know something, then ask. On the other hand, Saria appears shocked, her gaze wandering around the room before landing on Arin. She seems to be contemplating something... After a minute, she finally steadies her gaze and looks me in the eyes as she answers.

    ˇ°Miss Lumi... it is just that... I am unsure of how I am to respond in your presence...ˇ± (Saria)

    Seeing her distressed look, I somehow feel the need to pet her as well. Though I can''t really displace Arin from my lap...

    Seriously though, her behavior is so fixated and inflexible... wait? Am I not the same...?

    Realizing myself a bit, I only return to reality when I notice Saria''s worried gaze land on me.

    Feeling uncomfortable with her gaze, I begin to explain why I called her here in the first place.

    ˇ°Fuuhˇ­ Well it''s fine, just call me the way you are most comfortable with.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Receiving a nod of acknowledgment from Saria, I continue with what I originally called her for.

    ˇ°It may sound weird Saria... yet I need advice. Recently, especially since I gained this more corporal form... I am confused as to who I truly am. I am not the former, Real Lumi, so who am I? I have a fully independent and functional soul, yet my memories and knowledge all come from her... so what am I supposed to do when all those feelings well up in me that aren''t originally mine...?!?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Like a dam, I just blurted everything out from inside, scared I might fear telling everything if I waited even for a moment. Though, even I didn''t expect that towards the end of my sentence, tears fell from my eyes before rolling down my cheeks and falling down, accidentally wetting Arins hair a bit.

    Quickly using my free arm, I wipe them away. However, opposite of me sits a stunned Saria. Her tail is raised, her eyes and mouth wide open. Confused, I look at her as she stares back at me, her eyes revealing shock and surprise.

    ˇ°...Saria?ˇ± (Lumi)

    Calling out to her, I try to get a reaction. Did I do something wrong? Is she okay?

    Luckily Saria reacted to my call, muttering under her breath as she calms her breathing...

    ˇ°Is she really... just like us...ˇ± (Saria)

    I couldn''t understand what Saria meant by muttering that, she did regain some of her dignity though, straightening her back once more. It took a while, yet her mouth began moving some time later.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ˇ°Miss... Lumi. I am unable to understand your predicament, especially since a situation like yours is hard to come by. I am truly sorry. However, if you are unsure about what to do with your feelings, please remember that if one waits too long to express them they might just crush you when it is too late, and I am speaking out of self-experience.

    I do not know how Miss is feeling, I hope however, and also for the young master, that Miss will be able to accept who she is as well as where she comes from. I am unsure what to say to this, but like the young master likes to phrase it; ''She is my mother, and there is absolutely no one like her, neither past, present or future!'' Miss, you already have a very unique and unshakable place within the young master''s heart, something that appears to trump even that of his former caretakers. So I must ask Miss Lumi to truly think more of why Miss exists and whom you are, and not about whom you could have been.ˇ± (Saria)

    Listening to her advice, I feel something clicking in my head. However, I still need time to think about this, it is just too fast...

    Self-reprimanding me, I nearly miss how Saria stood up and began to leave the room. Just as she was about to leave through the door though, I feel like I understood what she meant by ˇ°feelings that might crush youˇ±... It must have been painful for her...

    ˇ°Saria!ˇ± (Lumi)

    Calling out to her, I can see her halt while opening the door, her eyes staring at me with dark emotions repressed deep within...

    Swallowing my saliva, I then say what is on my mind.

    ˇ°Saria, thank you. I believe it must have been hard for you, and I don''t want to pity you for what you had to go through, as that might just hurt even more... However, I hope you can move forward, just as I will try to do in the future. If you ever have something you need to talk about... please come to me.ˇ± (Lumi)

    Finishing what I wanted to say, I continue to watch as Saria stands in the door-frame, unmoving.

    Her expression tilted slightly, her eyes regaining a bit of luster.

    ˇ°My pleasure... Lumiˇ± (Saria)

    With those words, and before I could answer, she immediately opened the door and left, closing it behind her.

    Seeing her act this hasty, I am left a bit dumbfounded. Her Eyes did regain their luster, so I am not worried about her. However, just as much as she faces her past, I will have to face mine.. I wonder how IˇŻll manageˇ­?

    What I was unaware off however, was that shortly after Saria left the room she broke out in tears. She cried in front of the door as she knelt down, unable to repress the tears shedding from her eyes. So she just knelt there, her injured heart surfacing once more, refusing to be unattended to any longer.

    I could even hear her painful whimpers through the door, the silent cry of pain echoing in the hall. In the end I couldnˇŻt just look any longer, and carrying Arin with me, I opened the door and guided the crying Saria inside, comforting her to the best of my abilities.

    I donˇŻt know if Arin is actually awake or even aware of what is occurring, yet he started to release a steady stream of warm mana into the air, giving comfort to Saria.

    In the end I stayed with her for over an hour, just standing by her side and comforting her.

    It was a good experience for both her and me...

    It was also this that was the beginning of my friendship with Saria, whom in the near and far future I would often meet and talk with, allowing us to share our burdens.

    For now however, I tried to grasp myself, thinking about what I heard from Saria. ''Whom I am and not who I was...'' was that it?

    Still, watching Saria calm down as her breathing evened out again, I could only show a relaxed smile. Under her breath, Saria thanked me, before letting me take a seat again.

    Saria shows a bright expression, even with the tears and snot-marks remaining on her face. Still, I never thought that she could show such beauty just by releasing some of the shackles holding down her heart.

    My thoughts swirling in my head, I don''t even notice my eyelids closing and my consciousness leaving me. I didn''t think that even souls and spirits could feel sleepyˇ­ Well, I was active already for a long period of timeˇ­

    And so, with the sight of the peacefully smiling Saria and my sleeping son in front of me, I give in to the darkness approaching me and enter my first real sleep within this world, only to be later woken up by a bunch of brightly smiling faces...

    ...

    POV: Arin

    Feeling my mind slowly clear up from having just awoken, a relaxed yawn escapes me. Stretching myself while looking around, I find Uncle Black and the girls gazing at me curiously with all of them have strong and warm emotions gushing out.

    Soon after I realize why, as Mom continues to hug me even as sheˇŻs asleep. She even has her tails surround herself and me, something I can tell is meant to protect me. Her expression is slightly troubled however, her eyes shaking. Maybe she is having a nightmare?

    She continues to murmur words under her breath, sometimes even twitching with her ears as she strengthened her hold on me. I don''t feel pain however, so I just remain still, waiting for her to calm down.

    It didn''t take long, as shortly after I moved a bit, she immediately regained herself and slowly woke up, her eyes opening as her tails drooped down.

    Watching me with warm eyes as I sit on her lap, mom squeezes me in her arms while a happy smile forms on her lips.

    Beginning to struggle from being squeezed like this, Mom finally let go of me and placed me back on the ground, lifting herself up a few moments later. Her complexion changed a lot, and even the girls become astonished by her near-corporal body, with Anna even mentioning something about her being jealous of her bust-size.

    Though, could someone tell me what a bust-size is? Kinda sounds like bus, but what does Mom have to do with buses?

    Asking that question to Anna, she immediately turned red, while Alice nearby stifled a laugh.

    ˇ°Arin, you can ask that question when you are older, so please don''t ask, right now this isn''t important!ˇ± (Anna)

    Slightly panicking, Anna screamed as such, her face flushing crimson.

    Also, seeing Uncle Black nod towards said topic, I just accept it and drop the matter.

    Looking around, I can find Saria walk over with my shoes in her hand, as well as my jacket and socks. Placing them in front of me, she helps me put them on. Somehow her eyes are red and tear marks can be seen.

    Did she cry?

    Looking at her face, she soon notices my gaze and turns away, quickly using magic to get rid of the traces. The others and I are all a bit confused by this gesture, with only Mom seemingly understanding what is happening.

    In order to comfort her, Mom stood up and approached Sari, pulling her into a hug with her arms and tails, waiting for a while until she calmed down. Afterwards she smiled towards her once again before approaching me, the expression of both of them showing a weird hint of melancholy yet mixed with happiness.

    Afterwards, once Mom arrived at my side, she gently rubbed my head once before vanishing from sight. The smoke she turned into began gathering again and fused back with my mind-space, letting me feel her presence inside.

    Though, I did wonder if Mom could now stay outside permanently, but it appears that she is still not able to stay out indefinitely. She said that she still requires a lot of rest after materializing for such a long amount of time.

    That aside, after Saria calmed down and everyone was ready, Uncle Black announced our afternoon-program with a loud voice, even if it wasn''t very spirited.

    "Everyone, due to my duty as an aid in choosing and *cough* coercing *cough* one of the royal-descendants to take over the throne, I will have several Situation to take care off. Therefore, for this afternoon, in order for you guys not to get bored, I organized for one of the locals to guide you through the city. Saria will accompany you, so should you need something, please ask her. That is all from my side, have a nice afternoon." (Uncle Black)

    With those words, Uncle Black gave me one last hug and said goodbye to the others before leaving, the sound of his steps becoming more distant. Actually, when Uncle Black hugged me, I felt him planting a tiny magic-formation on my clothes, probably for him to know where I am at all times.

    Due to being here for the first time, I can accept it. Usually though, I really dislike this kind of setup.

    Well anyway, pushing senseless thoughts aside, our whole group makes its way out of the castle where a pair of young elves with simple clothing greets us. Both share the same green hair and blue eyes, yet while the male has a tall and muscular stature, the girl appears to be on the smaller side, nearly hidden in the shadow of the male. Both of them share similar features, with even the aura they have being similar... could it be they are siblings? Maybe even twins...

    With such expectations, our group approached the two and greeted them, both returning it and introducing themselves.

    ˇ°Hello, I''m Marillene, and this is my older Brother Larso. It is and honor to meet you, honored guests.ˇ± (Marillene)

    The girl of the two introduced herself and her brother, making a small gesture to show respect. Yet, they didn''t appear to be twins.. a shame...

    Still, with them having finished introducing themselves, we also introduced ourselves.

    ˇ°Nice to meet you, I''m Arin.ˇ±

    ˇ°I''m Anna!ˇ±

    ˇ°Alice, nice to meet you.ˇ±

    ˇ°I''m... Sumi...ˇ±

    ˇ°My name is Saria, the caretaker of young master. Should you require my assistance, please call me.ˇ±

    Everyone of us introduced themselves, with Sumi being the only one hiding herself, probably still not accustomed to talking with unknown people.

    Well, I can''t blame her after what she had to go through.

    ˇ°Thank you very much. Well, I believe you have been informed of this, but the two of us will be guiding you through the town today, ranging from visiting shops to sightseeing. Everyone ready?ˇ± (Marillene)

    Marillene explained to us afterwards what she had planned today, with her brother nodding beside her. He doesn''t seem like the talkative type, yet he does have a very calm aura...

    Anyway, with all preparations done, I once more turn around to finally take a look at the large castle we just came from. Sadly, due to us standing right beside it, I am unable to really see much. Also, due to the uneven way it is built, I can barely make out its structure. I can see however that there is a giant crown of a crystalline tree hovering far above, casting a long shadow over the whole city.

    It isn''t as large as the World-Tree by far, yet still immensely impressive.

    *CLAP!!!*

    ˇ°yelp...ˇ± (Arin)

    Being lost in thought, I nearly jump in fright when a loud noise reverberates next to my ears. Rapidly turning around , all I can see is Anna''s stupid grin, her face revealing how much she enjoyed my reaction. Looking at her hands, I conclude that the noise must have been her clapping her hands right beside my ears.

    I really have to pay more attention to my surroundings. Actually, the noise was really loud, and with my sensibility added on I could still feel the sound reverberating in my head, my tails still standing on end.

    Due to the situation of the Elves, such as that they don''t have outsiders here and will keep secrets of the World-Tree no matter what, I am allowed to have all my ten tails active, causing me to feel unnaturally relaxed.

    Is that the reason I didn''t notice Anna approaching me...?

    Still, having finally calmed down, my tails and ears drop down low. I am angry... this wasn''t funny at all, no matter how much the others around are trying to stifle their laughter.

    ˇ°pff... Arin, your yelp was so adorable...ˇ± (Anna)

    Watching Anna stifle a smile while saying that, my mood only becomes worse. Also, looking at the others around, including Sumi who are having trouble keeping control over themselves, I feel mad.

    Even the two elf-siblings keep watching me with a warm gaze, their eyes openly displaying their laughing intent.

    In anger, I begin triggering my mana which kinda overreacts. I only wanted to trigger a tiny distortion in Space in order to surprise Anna, yet for whatever reason everything around me suddenly distorted, and before I knew it, I stood on top of a building.

    Surprised, I temporarily just stare in shock. This feeling... is this how Space-Magic truly works?

    I wasn''t sure, yet something felt different. Every time I tried using space-magic before, I would use it on myself, trying to make a connection to another place...but nothing would happen... what is different this time?

    Looking around, I finally spot the others that were laughing until a moment ago. Several hundred meters away they were still standing near the palace-entrance. Me however, I am standing on a building a bit inwards, somewhere close to the palace...

    Wasn''t I looking at this house when I triggered the space-magic?

    Actually, are those my clothes lying there on the grass? Looking down, I finally realize that I was naked, with only my tails covering me... Is this a side-effect from teleportation?

    Feeling my face flush in embarrassment, I cover myself with the various tails I own. Don''t I have some clothing somewhere...? I hope no one is watching...

    Hurried, I take a look at myself. Sadly, everything was gone, even my underwear. Wait, no.... Not everything was gone. Looking at the pendant dangling on my neck as well as the ring decorating my finger, I heave a sigh in relief.

    Willing it, the pendant dissolves and slowly gains in mass, beginning to spread out all around my body. Yes, it is my Magic-Essence, which I haven''t used in quite a while.

    Remembering it, I must have given up on it after realizing it hadn''t been able to have physical substance. I did continue feeding it mana however, so I hope it can at least fulfill its intended function.

    Feeling the substance that feels like an extension of myself slowly take form, I will it to turn into a comfy white hoodie with gray cargo-pants and blue sneakers my size. Of course, can''t forget underwear... In the end, it easily adjusts itself, and feeling the warmth it gives me, I can feel hope well up in me.

    Looking at the finished product, I find myself surprised. Touching it works just fine, it even has the comfy touch of the synthetic materials I remember from earth. It might actually be even better than that. Looking down, I even realize that I am no longer standing on the rough roof of the building, but instead have the pleasant feel of modern soles under my feet.

    Truly, I have a feeling this essence can even defend against a certain degree of attacks already, though I will have to test this out first. I should inform Uncle Black before I test it, I donˇŻt want the drama like last time happening again... It will probably not reach Uncle Blacks level any time soon though. After all, Uncle Blacks Magic-Essence can even defend against serious strikes and magical-attacks...

    Those thoughts aside, and losing myself in the snugly feeling of my hoody, I pull up the hood and cover my head. However, my ears are forcefully pushed down like this, so I adjust small details here and there to make it comfortable, such as two holes in my hood for the latter...

    Delighted, I once more take a look at the group of companions that were laughing at me a moment ago. Now who is laughing, ha?

    Crouching down and erasing my presence the way I was taught (and figured out myself a little), I continue watching the now rowdy crew of companions. No one was laughing, with Saria and the elfs seriously inspecting my left-behind clothes while Anna was running around shouting my name.

    ˇ°Arin, I''m sorry I scared you, please come back.ˇ± (Anna)

    Nearly pleading, with tears threatening to come from her eyes, Anna ran around calling my name.

    The feeling she gives off is genuine, I still feel indignant however. Actually, sharpening my hearing a bit, I can hear the voices of the other girls, including Sumi who call my name as well.

    ˇ°I''m sorry Arin, please come back. It was wrong of us to make fun of you, we all know how much you dislike being scared like that...ˇ± (Anna)

    ˇ°Sorry... I didn''t mean toˇ­ Arin!...ˇ± (Sumi)

    Hearing their words, and feeling the honest emotions coming from them, I decide it is no longer required for me to hide myself.

    So, utilizing my superior physical abilities, I jump from roof to roof while continuously killing my presence...

    I have to admit though, the feeling is amazing, even better than back when I was playing Assassins Greed.

    Feeling playful, I jump over the wall surrounding the palace using a bit of magic, allowing me to land on one of the large trees standing beside it.

    Sitting down on one of the branches that is directly above the group, I then undo my stealth and speak aloud.

    ˇ°Fine, I accept the apology, but please, stop with those jokes... With my sensitive hearing it isn''t funny in the least!ˇ± (Arin)

    I still feel a bit grumpy, unable to let go. So, swinging my legs back and forth to vent a bit of my temper, I continue looking down at them. Looking up, the others actually become astonished when spotting me. I am unsure if it is because I am wearing modern clothes or because I am sitting directly above them in a large tree...

    Jumping down, I make a small roll in order to feather the landing. Uncle Black said I should not use magic, and even if required, only minimally. For that reason, I only cushioned the fall a bit using wind magic, letting it catch me should something go wrong.

    Once I was on the ground, I stood in front of everyone, my hoodie covering my head but not my face.

    "Arinˇ­ where did you get these clothesˇ­" (Anna)

    Confused, everyone continues to stare at me, or better, at the clothes I wear. I am honestly a little disappointed that that is the first thing she has to sayˇ­ Actually, Anna''s expression especially shows signs of longing, yet I tell her immediately that she can''t have those due to their special properties.

    Crestfallen, Anna remains silent, her face crunching up. I really would like to laugh at this display, yet knowing how much it hurts to be laughed at, I just keep my mouth shut.

    Looking at the others, I stare at them one by one, wanting them to apologize. Sadly, it proved less effective as everyone''s eyes turned warm once I stared at them angrily.

    I couldn''t understand the world anymore, why are they making such faces when I am angry!?

    Looking at my confusion, Saria suddenly grabs my arm and makes me look at her, her expression being extremely serious. Not wanting to lose, I stare back, not backing down.

    Before I know it however, Saria''s face turns red and she begins to laugh, her eyes turning warmˇ­ WHY?!?

    Faced with my confusion, she begins to explain to me what is happening.

    "Young master, I may sound rude saying that, howeverˇ­ Even if Young master is Angry, you''re adorable features are hard to take serious. I may even say that young master is too cute." (Saria)

    Hearing Saria''s reasoning, I am taken aback. How can someone not be taken seriously even if they look cute!? Angered and confused, I bellow once using water magic, having had enough of their antics.

    ---!

    Before I know it, everyone in a ten meter radius of me got doused, the cold water cooling their heads. Luckily the weather is sunny with the air being warm, so there was no risk of them getting sick.

    Letting out a breath, I then fill my lungs again in order to calm down. In the meantime, everyone around me was looking at me with shock, surprise evident on their faces. They only regain themselves once I used some of my wind-magic in order to blow-dry them, causing the girls hair to be all over the place.

    *pffˇ­. Hahahahaˇ­

    This time I had to laugh, as everyone''s hair was standing up, their appearance reminding me of those crazy scientists in the tv-shows.

    Lying on the floor, I held my stomach from all the laughing. Their shocked eyes, hairstyle and way they look at me, it is glorious!

    Laughing hard, I notice late that everyone else joined me as well. In the end, everyone nearby laughed, inclusive the elf-siblings that are supposed to guide us. The only ones confused were the guards passing nearby, not understanding anything.

    In the end though, after everyone finally calmed down, I apologized for exploding like that, while the others apologized for their behavior towards me.

    As a result, nearly half an hour later than we planned initially, we finally made our way towards the city, guided by the elf-siblings.

 Chapter 52: Ice(-cream) and Fire

    ˇ­

    This mood is depressing.

    Even after we laughed and everyone apologized, all the others are still staring at the ground with their heads hanging down. I feel like thunder is coming soon with all those black clouds hanging above their heads.

    They are probably still ashamed of their behavior, and to right they are! Still, this can''t go on like this, after everything is said and done I want to at least enjoy the city-trip, but that is impossible with the current mood.

    Though, if I am honest, I am still angry. I mean, who would enjoy being ignored like that?!?

    However, watching the mopey group of people nearly fall through the gates towards the city, I finally couldn''t take it anymore. I can''t stand all those negative emotions being emitted in the surroundings!

    ˇ°That''s Enough!ˇ±

    Declaring so in a loud voice booming with power, I turn around to face everyone in the group. Surprised, their gazes all focus on me, insecurity reflecting in their eyes.

    ˇ°I already said I forgave you guys! Now stop with this mood already, it making me sour! If you are truly ashamed then at least take care not to make the same mistake again!ˇ±

    I don''t know why, but finally telling them what I was thinking made me feel refreshed. It feels like I just drank a fresh and cool glass of water...

    Actually, was I louder than before? I felt like some unique might of sort was used towards the end... where did I feel it before?

    However, all such thoughts vanished when I was able to see everyone faces look at me with astonishment, their gazes fixed on me. Even their mood improved a bit, which makes me feel relieved.

    In the end everyone acknowledged my words and finally some strength returned to their eyes. The atmosphere was still a bit strained and awkward, yet as we made our way towards the bustling streets even that atmosphere slowly dissipated and another, more joyful one took its place.

    Pacing along the countless stalls decorating the streets, both the girls and me are astonished and begin to browse through the variety of things the people have to offer. To our surprise, something like money isn''t really used much, as most times we watch people exchange materials for goods.

    What surprised us even more was that if there was a currency used, it was in the form of medium sized green leafs which could be seen in various transactions.

    Additionally, Most people were happy, or at least in a good mood. It wasn''t something new, as even the dragon mountains lacked true poverty or such, ''cause dragon''s can easily live in the wild if they don''t have money, or use their abilities to gain some. However, the tense atmosphere with the pressure that I normally feel among the dragons is missing here, causing me to feel somewhat strange while also at ease.

    Still, curious about the ''currency'' used here, I face the elf-siblings guiding us.

    ˇ°I have a question. What are those leafs everyone is using to buy things with?ˇ± My question is simple, so the sister of the two quickly answered with a teaching tone.

    ˇ°Those are the leafs of a Lorin-Tree, or sub world-tree as they are called. They are trees that can be found only on this specific island and have a special connection to the real world-tree, something like an extension of itself on the islands. Those leafs themselves have healing properties, while also being a good material for various crafts and even capable of refreshing one''s state of mind.

    As a result, those leafs are always in demand and have a more or less fixed worth, so they are very often used as currency. Additionally, those leafs take tens of years to even begin rotting, yet the older they are, the stronger their effect, which raises their worth.ˇ±

    Looking around, I could spot several people trading using green-brown versions of the leafs, probably the older versions of the Lorin-Tree leafs. Yet seeing someone exchange one completely brown leaf for such a huge amount of Iron, he is probably a blacksmith, I could only open my mouth agape.

    Though, I immediately prick up my ears the moment I can hear the voice of Alice asking an interesting question.

    ˇ°Saria, do you know how much such a leaf would be worth on the mainland?ˇ±

    To this question, it wasn''t Saria who answered, but the brother of the two siblings. His deep voice somewhat gruff.

    ˇ°Those leafs are Illegal to take off the Island.ˇ± With a serious expression, he turned towards us, warning us directly. ˇ°You will not see any even in the harbor-town at the border of the island, so please don''t think of anything weird while you are here.ˇ±

    Listening to his words, I can somewhat tell that he has some kind of problem with those leafs, or at least with the rules applying towards taking them with oneself.

    Confused by his sudden change in behavior though, all of us just silently walk behind him. However, just as I was about to ask, the sister knocked him into his side using her elbow before facing us again.

    ˇ°Don''t worry about this goof. It is just a part of his post that he has the obligation to ensure that nobody takes those leafs off the island, and whenever visitors come, he has a headache incoming due to having to check everything.ˇ± Chuckling a bit, the sister began to tell stories about her big brother as well as a bit about their childhood. She seems very talkative when in a good mood.

    Though, before she could begin talking about some ˇ®misadventuresˇŻ her Brother went through in his childhood, a fist landed on her head, with the rough voice of her brother coming from behind her.

    ˇ°This is enough playing around Marillene, let''s go.ˇ± Walking forward again, he slightly quickened his pace. Though I could tell from here that his face became red in embarrassment. Is he embarrassed to have his sister talk about himself in front of guests?

    Well, I can understand that feeling. Looking back on my days at the orphanage, I can vividly remember how many times Anna and the others went to gossip to other girls about how ''adorable and cute'' I was... let''s just say it was always confirmation-hell coming afterwards...

    Always those girls wanting to have proof if their friends talk about something cute. Worst of all, due to them ''voluntarily'' driving me around outside in my wheelchair at the fresh air, I couldn''t even complain to Maria. At least she wouldn''t listen to my complaints, saying that company and fresh air is good for me. And always their talk about how I behaved as a small kid and all the embarrassing details... I always wanted to flee from there, yet it is nigh impossible if you can only use the wheelchair.

    Anyway, remembering those dark times I can understand the pain that the Larso must be experiencing right now.

    Still, continuing to walk past different shops, I come to a halt when I pick up a sweet scent from nearby. Walking up to Saria, I immediately grab her sleeve and try to pull her with me, going into the direction the smell comes from. Actually, I was so focused I didnˇŻt even notice that Saria began to stupidly grin when she realized that I was pulling her along.

    Anyway, looking at the stall placed in front of me, I immediately walk up to the shopkeeper and look at the wares he sells with large eyes. I couldn''t believe it, Ice-cream! Or at least... something similar.

    Drooling ever so slightly, I suddenly remember where I am. After swallowing my saliva I look up at the stall-owner, curious about what this really is.

    "Hello young man. So you are interested in Pulah? I have four different flavors if you want to have some."

    Smiling brightly, the man began advertising his wares. Actually, I realized quickly that he isn''t speaking either the Dragon or Basic-language as I call it, but a language I have never heard off before. Maybe because of that, Anna and Alice looked at the man strangely, unable to deduce what he said.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Still, is it due to mom''s memories that I understand it? It feels so natural, like I learned this language long agoˇ­

    Anyway, unable to hold back I ask the man how much it costs, to which he only lifts the corner of his mouth and began to make an offer.

    "That depends on what you can offer. I would also offer three Pulahs for a evergreen leaf."

    "Evergreen?" Surprised I immediately follow up, not understanding the way they calculate the worth of those green leafs.

    This time it is the sister of the two siblings, Marillene, who answers my question.

    "Evergreen is the name of the freshest of leaves which are often younger than half a year, so they aren''t worth much. They are mostly used to buy minimal necessities or small items and products such as this Pulah."

    Oh, so that''s how it worked. However, I don''t have any money. Looking up at Saria with great expectations, I am not betrayed when she pulls out two completely green leaves from her pocket. Handing them over to the stall-owner, the latter immediately begins to pick up some wooden cups and asks what flavor we want.

    Though, due to us having no idea what he has to offer, we calmly listen to his explanation.

    "I have Strawberry, Pineapple, Phyria and even Paruma."

    "Wait, even Paruma?"

    I exclaim in surprise! Paruma is the colorful equivalent to potatoes over here, so how come it can be part of ice-cream?

    Confused, I think for a moment. Experiment or just enjoymentˇ­ meh, I go with what I like.

    Choosing Phyria, this worlds Mango look a-like, I immediately make my request to the stall-owner who happily obliges.

    In just a short moment, everyone except Larso has gotten some Pulah, with Sumi and Alice sharing the same flavor. Surprisingly, Saria chose Paruma as her flavor, and she happily allowed me to taste some.

    Tastes rather sweet unlike my expectations, though does have a peculiar side-taste. Anyway, the Pulah is actually something like a sorbet that has been cooled with ice-magic instead of real Ice-cream, yet is extremely tasty nonetheless. Following which, content with the taste, our group says goodbye to the stall-owner as we slowly make our way past several other streets.

    Taking in the surroundings while enjoying the various sights offered to us, I nearly miss it when I was about to trample a unique mana-reaction coming from beneath my foot.

    Looking down, I can only spot the gravel-stones lying between the different stone-tiles paving the road. However, one of them has a peculiar color, with a small mana-reaction coming from it.

    Carefully I pick up the stone, taking a closer look. Though, once I carry it in my hand, I immediately recognized that what I am holding isn''t a stone, but an egg. I can faintly feel the traces of life coming from it, yet as weak as they are I can''t imagine it lasting much longer.

    Looking around, I can see the rest of the group staring at me curiously, Anna even approaching me with a smile on her face.

    "Did you find an interesting rock?"

    "No, but I did find an egg."

    To my immediate reply she wasn''t expecting, Anna immediately shut up, curiously looking at my hands holding the egg.

    "What kind of egg is it?"

    Curious, even Saria approached, taking a closer look.

    "I have no Ideaˇ­" Answering in an unsure tone, I show the egg to everyone by opening my palms. The egg is tiny, no bigger than the tip of my thumb, with a white color and some black spots around it.

    The one answering everyone''s question was once again Marillene, pointing towards a group of birds fluttering beside a feeding-station put up nearby.

    "It is an egg of a Days-Hummingbird, a rather common bird in this region. They can be found nearly everywhere, yet they mostly stay near places with many flowers or fruits.

    They aren''t aggressive unless their eggs are involved, yet seeing as they don''t react even a bit, I guess you are lucky."

    "Lucky, why should I be lucky?"

    "Simple, this egg is probably abandoned, maybe because it is dying. However, there is still life in it, so if you want to raise it, please try. It is hard to come by such a situation."

    Hearing Marillene''s explanation, everyone just nods in unison. So, restoring the life-energy within, huh. Trying it out, I carefully use a small amount of regeneration-magic and guide it to carefully wrap around the egg. I don''t know what might happen if I directly insert it, so I will slowly go at it.

    Satisfied, I will a bit of the essence of my current clothing to split apart and wrap around my neck to form a pendant, the egg carefully placed in the middle of it, padded with even more essence. Closing it afterwards, our group continues with our tour, arriving outside the city in the later afternoon.

    Feeling a bit tired from all the walking today, which I think is curious when thinking about the previous occasions, I take a look at the fields not far away. There are many empty spaces in between the trees, with various small animal and insects running about.

    However, though the place was giving off a silent and tranquil aura, the noise coming from the kids playing on the field quickly distorted it, giving it a playful vibe.

    The feeling it gives off is similar to the play-field back in the Dragon-Mountains. However, it was by far less chaotic, and the elven-kids were mostly interested in less roguish playing-methods.

    Due to the nature of Dragon-Children, they often play and fight with one another based on their instinct, to which the nature of elves is rather calm in comparison. It reminds me more of the way we would play back at the orphanage.

    However, I never really felt a problem with playing roguish. Could it be that my nature changed that much since I woke up from Mom''s crystal?

    Well, I also like playing calmly, yet I also enjoy racing with others over the field whenever possible. I probably don''t have to mention that I race in the flying races of the young dragonsˇ­ on the ground! I am too quick for normal ground-races, so I was ''disqualified''.

    Still, watching some of the elven kids playing with cards and skipping ropes, I am reminded of the games back in the orphanage. Getting impatient, I turn around to Saria and entrust her with the pendant containing the Hummingbird egg. I don''t want it to come to damage while I play. As a result, asking the girls to join me, Sumi, Anna, Alice and me all run out to the field, causing many curious eyes to land on us.

    Marillene already told me that beside elves other races are rarely seen here, causing them to be especially curious if newcomers arrive, even more so if they are children like us.

    For this reason, beside Sumi all of us just approach the largest group of kids playing with something similar to a ball, asking if we can join them. Sumi is also with us, yet continues to hide behind me and Alice.

    She wasn''t used to it, yet her tails were excitedly swishing behind her back, causing a bit of wind to pick up.

    I had to giggle at Sumi''s behavior, since it was similar to my own when I met the other dragon-kids for the first time. Elrion guided me back then, so I kinda hid behind him. Afterwards however I truly enjoyed playing with everyone, without fear of them.

    Confronted with our group of four, one of the older elf-kids stepped out of the gathering and faces us, his expressions showing interest and curiosity, but also a bit of fear.

    ˇ°Uhm, you don''t have anything against playing with us?ˇ±

    I don''t know why he is speaking like that, yet hearing his question I just confirm it again. This time however, one of the other boys speak up.

    ˇ°But aren''t you the World-Trees guest, why would you want to play with us?ˇ±

    His voice is slightly concerned, causing me to fall into thoughts. Could it be because I was invited by the tree that they look at me as something special?

    Well, I am special if we look at my circumstances, yet isn''t it going too far to even act like this?

    ˇ°Am I not also a kid, I also want to play and have fun.ˇ±

    Towards my comment and big smile, the kids relaxed and in the end decided to let us join.

    We started with a round of leaf-ball as they call it, something similar to football using two or even four teams if there are enough people. The goal of the game is to shoot the ball into a designated goal using only ones feet.

    Unlike normal football however, non-combat magic was allowed for use, so the field we played at had to be rather large.

    It is a lot of fun, especially when the unexpected happens. Like this, we started to play. Alice tried to take the ball from another kid, only for that one to sink the ball temporarily beneath the ground using magic before resurfacing it and continuing on.

    One of the kids even told me that for a long time fire-magic was forbidden, until someone discovered that the heat-aspect can be used without letting it burst into flames.

    As a result even Alice had found a way to utilize her ''domain'' for the game.

    She actually just formed a thin heat-haze around herself, causing one to become uncomfortable by looking at it too long, especially with the colors she mixed into it.

    On that note she even managed to score a goal, the haze effectively confusing others while keeping them from approaching too close.

    On the other hand, Anna used her wind-domain to sometimes lift the ball up into the air, gaining an advantage this way.

    Sumi also played along, using a tiny bit of chaos to disturb magic used when she had the ball. Actually, Sumi and me were reprimanded by the other kids in the beginning for using our tails, so Sumi just used them to balance herself while I returned to my human-form, shocking a few of the kids and even their parents watching by the sidelines.

    Sometime during the game I even spotted Saria walk towards the outer edges of the city, talking with the elf-siblings about something. I don''t know what it is about, though Saria and Marillene seem to hit it off together rather well. Larso on the other hand looks like the third wheel in all this, quickly losing interest in the talk and instead coming over to watch us play.

    In the end he even joined us, playing as a goalie for the team with the least points. Otherwise it would be unfair wouldn''t it?

    Actually, I even spotted a few of the near-adult girls that stayed nearby chattering look over when Larso appeared, stealing glances at his large frame that gave one a feeling of assurance.

    I could actually perceive a pinkish aura drift off of some of the girls, something similar to the one Uncle Black and Mama Lumi sometimes emit, only a lot less subtle and more lost. If Uncle Blacks aura is like a silent storm trying to burst free, Mama Lumis is like a river that has no destination, unable to reach a decision where to go.

    On the other hand, those girls aura just flared like a fire, unable to be containedˇ­ I wonder what kind of emotion pink aura represents. Well, pinkish. Pink is a lot brighter, so I guess some kind of mix between red and Pink?

    Anyway, I quickly become distracted as I once more steal the ball from another elven-kid and begin to storm towards the nearest goal, only to have the ball taken away from me again shortly after by another kid using wind-magic. I did react, yet the teamwork of the elven-kids was near seamless with the ball, giving me no chance to retaliate and regain the lead.

    Like this we played until the sun began to sink, the sky slowly turning a beautiful orange color mixed with the natural blue of the sky above.

    In the distance one could even see the unimaginably large tree as it pierces the clouds above and grew towards the heavens.

    Watching the skies color shift, some of the kids began to leave with their parents while we just enjoyed the scenery, feeling at peace. We had to wait for Saria and Marillene, as the latter appears to be guiding Saria around specific stores she could be interested in.

    In the meantime Larso is the one to look after us. As by now most of the elven kids were already gone, leaving Sumi, Anna, Alice and me to just sit there in the field and watch the sky.

    All of us talked and exchanged about our experiences today, as well the new things we learned. We even exchanged as to what we liked most and would do again. It appears that the Pulah was well received by everyone, me included. Alice was even mumbling something about trying to steal the recipe, so I am already feeling sorry for the stall-owner.

    All the talking aside however, all of us continued to enjoy the slowly reddening sky, its fire like brilliance lighting up everyone''s mood.

    It was then that it happened...

    Beyond our sight and senses, the heavens began to burn. The orange sky suddenly began to burst up in flames as the clouds evaporated in the heat...

    In the distance, a loud and shrill cry emanating endless rage and sadness is heard, blood-lust drowning the skies as it rapidly approached us...

    However, I understood what the cry said, I could feel the honest yet dark emotion coming like a tidal-wave towards us as well as the massive mana-reaction accompanying it...

    I immediately jump to my feet and turn towards the girls...

    ˇ°We need to Run!ˇ±

    ...

 Fragment 1

    -Where am I?

    *I don''t know.

    -Why?

    *Because the Void can be everywhere yet nowhere.

    -I do not understand.

    *You don''t have to, at least not yet.

    -Then who are you?

    *Me? I am the Ghostkeeper.

    -Ghostkeeper?

    *Yes. It is my duty to guide the souls of the dead to the grand dream, for that they can assimilate with the void once more. Yet, the important questions is, who are you? Child of the void?

    -Child of the Void? Me?

    *Indeed, yet you don''t seem to remember? Well, in the void everything can be real or just a dream among many.

    -...What do you mean?

    *The one who disconnected from the laws and chaos, falling into the void without a blemish. The one who resisted the eternal void and assimilated it instead of getting taken... that is you, child of the Void.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    -Sorry... I can''t follow.

    *Do not worry child, for one day your eyes will be opened to the truth. For the one who rules the void, chaos and Law must bow to him. Only your will and authority have yet to awaken.

    -???

    *Do not fret Child, for the ones you cherish are around you. The Void-Walker will be your aide. So, may the day come where we share a talk again, be it in the past, present or future. Good luck...

    -Wait, I still hav...

    ...

    ...

    *For may the power you have taken for yourself not be your end...

 Fragment 2 (And important announcement!)

    Somewhere in Limbo, the realm between the void and law.

    *Do you think we did the right thing, honey?

    -I don''t know, but we did what we could.

    *If you say so...

    -Don''t let yourself down, I am sure that we did the right thing.

    *Are you sure? After all, we practically forced all our left behind burdens on him...

    -Don''t worry. Our old friends have been informed, and I am sure the boy will be able to get passed the trials awaiting him.

    -However...

    *What is it?

    -When he fell through the hole, wasn''t there a time where he was just... gone?

    *You mean, he entered, and possibly stayed in the void for a long time?

    *But how would that be possible? Everything entering the void will return to being void...

    -I don''t know either, since neither of our specialty was the void. However, I believe the boy is still hiding a great secret that even we don''t know about.

    *You think so?

    -Yes, but if he truly does have void inside him... do you think he will manage to stay alive? I mean with all the powers surging within that once fragile body?

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.-Let''s not even mention his heart that might break from this.

    *... hard to say, if our speculations truly come to be... probably not. Additionally, it might just carry those around him down with him.

    -We might have just created a monster that shouldn''t exist. Still, we are also at fault, so let''s try our best to prevent the worst.

    *We might as well do so, but our influence is weakening... we will need to get creative in order to do something about this...

    -True. For a first however, let''s wait and see. A fragile heart that was thrown into confusion might just break under the pressure. If there is nothing holding it together, it will fall apart.

    *You know that what you are spouting makes no sense, right?

    -Yes, it does. Let me rephrase it, a mind that is given another person''s memory might stay healthy, but it can also be that it will fall apart or break into pieces.

    *Let''s just hope it doesn''t come to this...

    ...

 Chapter 53: Earth, Water & Fire

    ˇ°We need to run!ˇ±

    Jumping to my feet, I look into the direction from where the cry originated, a cold feeling running down my back.

    The air became heavy, my world started to turn blank... what is happening?!

    Confused I look around, the world seemingly melting around me. Confused and scared, I only return to reality when Anna''s and Alice''s worried shouts pulled me out of my trance...

    Regaining awareness, I noticed that sweat started to permeate my skin as my heart palpitated, causing me to hiccup. This pressure isn''t normal!

    ˇ°I... ˇ° Nearly panicking, I look at the two of them, trying to convey what my instincts are screaming to me over and over relentlessly.

    They, seeing my desperate eyes, both freeze on the spot, their expressions turning serious.

    ˇ°We... we need to go... NOW!ˇ± Squeezing that out between my heavy breaths to calm my heart, the two girls don''t dawdle around and immediately stand up, deploying their domains as they prepare to run. However, unlike them, Sumi remained sitting on the ground, her gaze vacant yet terrified.

    She must feel the pressure too... The moment I try to touch her, her eyes suddenly returned to reality and look at me, terror visible in the depth of her gaze, her body shaking in fear.

    ˇ°Arin... this... we can''t win...ˇ± Among tears she tells me, her eyes focused solely on me. However, I don''t know how to answer this, as even I can tell that whatever is releasing this pressure is definitely far beyond our league.

    Yet even with this pressure, I will not fall! Clenching my teeth, I pick up Sumi in my arms which caused the latter to yelp in surprise. Following which I pick up Anna and Alice with my tails, before breaking out into a sprint, forcing my trembling legs to use their power and run!

    One step at a time, my speed increases more and more, the pressure following us from behind causing me to put all my strength into this run.

    Yet as I can feel the wind rushing through my hair while it wails beside my ears, I don''t get the refreshing feeling coming from it like usual and instead feel myself becoming more desperate. Why can''t I go faster?!

    Even as the city wasn''t that far away, it couldn''t be a longer distance in that very moment.

    Even from behind, loud screeches of endless blood-lust and rage assaulted our backs as I ran. It was all aimed at us, the screeches causing my scalp to itch and grow cold as my breathing hastened.

    ˇ°SCREEAAAHHH!!!ˇ±

    Over and over those screeches arose, with the volume of it increasing every time, telling us that the owner of that screech was coming closer. Feeling my back grow colder from this, I try to focus solely on the city, ignoring the ever-increasing loud noises our attacker made.

    Sadly, just as I ran my instinct suddenly flared on, causing me to jump to the side, sweat permeation my forehead in surprise. The place I was just about to reach had been blown to smithereens by a small explosion, tongues of fire licking out of the hole in the ground as the heat rose from the earth.

    Shocked, I turned my head in fear, only to witness a sky filled with huge red fire-balls the size I had never seen them before. All of them were larger than any I created before, and looking at them I felt as though they could crash down on us at any moment. Desperation... I believe I now know how it feels...

    Watching them grow bigger as they close in on us, my breathing hastens while my body froze, making me unable to move, even less run... what is happening?!

    Looking at my certain doom, my mind drifted towards countless memories I experienced... why did this have to happen now, now that I finally found some happiness...

    Suddenly my shoulder hurt badly, causing my gaze to break away from the attack closing in on us...

    Looking over, it was Sumi''s hand that was holding on to my shoulder, her hand clenching itself subconsciously as her eyes stayed focused on the incoming attack, her nails digging into my skin.

    However, thanks to this my mind regained some clarity, my thoughts finally able to react to my screaming instinct, my body breaking out of its frozen state. Yet precious time passed, the attacks were already about to hit...

    In my panic I didn''t even think of putting up a shield, as I solely ran, hoping I could outrun those large fireballs. I couldn''t do anything except run, so I put my everything into it, sometimes dodging attacks approaching us with a wide angle.

    However, this tactic cost me a lot of my momentum, and every time we dodged, the screams of the girls sitting in my tails rose, their expressions ashen in the face of those relentless attacks.

    Yet, Alice seemed to relax after the first few attacks, even when her hands were still nervously grabbing the fur of my tails. She, circulating her Magic-Power once more reopened her domain that collapsed from the previous surprises, causing it to flow out into the surroundings.

    Sadly, the Magic-Power was oftentimes too thick for the two of them, causing the domain to be small, but especially stable. Using her fire-element, Alice then focused in diverting flames that got too close, allowing me to dodge without losing my momentum.

    Still, noticing this behavior I also wanted to do something, but another thought came to mind. I was currently the only one capable of running like this with the others, and was I truly so mistrusting of my friends that I can''t let them do the fighting for me?

    Faced with such a question, I suddenly realized that I am not the only one training to become stronger, and the girls also decently knew how to utilize their talents.

    For this reason, and my already weak mana-pool due to the seal of the World-Tree, I focused more on increasing my speed using magic, strengthening my body to remain steadfast.

    I was sweating from concentrating like this, yet even under the rain of fire, I could feel the will of the girls to help me, allowing me to put my trust in them as I solely focused on getting us out of this.

    In the meantime, Anna also regained some calm, and nervously deployed her domain as well, this time barely managing to cover me and Sumi, as well as Anna and herself on the tails. She then used her light and wind to make us lighter and purify the air, my speed increasing once more.

    I ran directly forward, sometimes correcting the course a bit when my instinct kicked in, yet before we knew it we were about to enter the city where the large formation would protect us.

    My body was already tired the moment we stopped playing, yet now with all the fleeing and seeing some hope, I suddenly had a small relapse of attention, my guard dropping for just a moment...

    It was in that moment that all my movement suddenly halted, and using everything I had I made a large jump back. I didn''t even have the time to fully react as my instinct took over, my free tails rushing in front of me to protect both Sumi and me.

    In front of me, at the place I stood not even a second ago, large towering flames the size of a castle-wall shot from the ground, rising into the air with abnormal speed while breaking the ground beneath them.

    Like an explosion, the shock-wave shot me back together with the girls, soft cries escaping them as they are thrown back. Unlike them however, I suppressed the urge to scream, as burning hot pieces of rocks and stones flashed past me or into my tails, causing my fur to burn and strong pain to travel up my spine.

    Falling to the ground, the impact shook my vision, my hearing ringing loudly as I lie on the floor.

    ...

    What... just happened?!

    Panic taking over, I try to raise myself even under the pain assaulting me. It is painful, yet even as I was disoriented, my darkening vision caught sight of the other girls as they removed themselves from my tails, Sumi even holding me in her arms as she tried to speak to me.

    However, even as I could see her mouth opening and closing, I couldn''t hear even one word, my ears only ringing as a stinging pain invades my head. The only sound beside the loud ringing was the noisy thumping of my heart, every beat sounding like the beat of a drum right next to my ear...

    Moving my eyes, I caught sight of Anna and Alice as they stood near me, talking about something while using their domains to divert the closest fireballs to barely avoid us.

    In the meantime, behind us a huge wall of flames rose from the ground, the heat washing over my body, causing my throat to dry.

    What exactly happened? I still didn''t fully understand, beside the fact that an explosion pushed me back, while burning rocks shot from it, singing my fur and injuring my tails. The pain still traveling up my back being proof of this, making me feel uncomfortable.

    Luckily the seemingly vacuum silence slowly receded, causing the loud noise of explosions, the worry-filled shouts from the girls and the crackling noise of fire to assault me all at once.

    Raising myself while trying to ignore the dull aching coming from all over my body, I then proceed to shake my head for a bit, trying to dispel the ringing in my ears. It is confusing... what exactly happened back then...?

    I remember noticing a rapid current of mana flowing through the ground, and before I knew it all my senses screamed danger and I jumped back... Was that a special way of attacking...??

    Still feeling the searing pain coming from my tails, I wince. Additionally, the headache wasn''t gone yet, and with the pain coming from both my tails and ears, I quickly push my ears down on my head, whimpering as I clench my teeth.

    I really hate pain already...

    With my hearing slowly restoring, I finally manage to catch some of the words Sumi was desperately trying to convey to me...

    ˇ°..rin... a.. yo... a..right?! Pl...e be o..ay!... pl..se.!ˇ± Even with her words being disjointed and incomplete, I couldn''t help but feel confused. The whole world was still swimming around me, twisting with darkness in every corner of my vision...

    However, as my vision cleared up again, and my hearing regained its full function, I finally managed to return from my dazed state, becoming once more aware of the bad situation we are in.

    ˇ°W...what ha...ˇ± I can''t even speak right...! My throat feels parched and hot, yet just as I was trying to complain, suddenly Sumi hugs my head for a second, her sad voice echoing in my ears...

    ˇ°I''m glad you are okay Arin... please don''t do this again...ˇ± She was crying, yet her voice was also laced with fear...

    I must have worried her... but I... I can''t even refute that it was dangerous...

    Feeling down, I look around, easily noticing the huge firewall blocking our exit-route, Anna still desperately trying to blow a hole through it. However, everything still felt so detached, so out of place... How did we exactly get into this situation, how come we were suddenly attacked...?

    Taking a deep breath, I accidentally breathe in the smoke hanging in the air, causing me to cough for a moment. Not having planned for that, the surprise finally managed to wake me from my thoughts, allowing me to regain control over my body.

    Having regained my connection with reality, I stand up with Sumi''s help, raising myself to become witness to the desperate situation we found ourselves in.

    The sky above us looked like the heavens themselves were mad at us, a whole sea made of fire-based attacks scattered as they reached for us, bringing swaths of killing intent and destructive will with them.

    ˇ°BROAAAMMMˇ±

    The crackling of fire as the attacks raced towards us caused the air itself to shiver, a sound like continues thunder closing in on us.

    However, as fear began to grip my heart, something deep inside me reacted, wanting to burst out of me. It felt as though my blood began to boil when watching this, and before I knew it, my head was thrown back, my throat felt hot, and like thunder, a roar escaped my mouth, causing the girls nearby to jump in surprise.

    ˇ°ROAAARRR!!!ˇ±

    It felt like a challenge, a cornered beast that will bite back...

    Instinctively, my tails raised themselves to the highest point, swaths of mana channeling themselves into my tails before shooting towards the sea of flames like spears.

    However, thanks to the pain coming from the tail-injuries I didn''t lose my head, I know I can''t win... we have to hold out until someone comes to help us... please... Uncle Black... Sariaˇ­ Anyone!

    With said thought and a tiny glimmer of hope, suddenly the swaths of mana glistened and burst apart, a glittering blue film of mana forming around us, shaping a shield-like structure. However, as the shield surrounded us I felt myself grow weaker rapidly, my mana-reserves already becoming thin, the world-tree''s leaf denying me full access to my mana-pool.

    Before I could lament the lack of mana, the first attacks managed to reach us, thundering as the flames crashed against the shield and steam continuously rose from the collision of fire and water.

    Around us the apocalypse arrived, outside the shield the whole field began to burn, fire spreading like wild. For us on the other hand, the shield was rammed against by countless attacks over and over. At first it was tolerable, yet the sheer amount of mana required to repair the shield again every time quickly sapped me dry, my head ringing from the fast loss of mana.

    Even as we were defending with the shield, the hailstorm of fire didn''t relent, masses of fire crashing into the blue film again and again, causing the whole shield to shake in its place.

    Yet even under unstoppable attacks, even while losing its glimmer, the shield held true and reformed itself dutifully under my control, shaping itself to strengthen the points where the most impacts occurred.

    Though even with that, mist continued to pour from the shield as the fire boiled the water creating the shield, clouding our vision of the outside-world. Even inside the shield, steam rushed inside, which was then disposed of by Anna who used her domain of wind to send it outside.

    Still, with the steady increase in bombardment, my legs were already shaking, my mana-reserves running on fumes while the shield began to show signs of weakening.

    Desperately I hold on, sweat pouring from all over my body.

    Yet just as the shield was about to collapse on one side, suddenly countless rocks of varying sizes floated from the ground, shaking mid-air for a second before shooting off towards the carpet of fire above, causing some of the attacks to explode prematurely as the heat and shock-wave brushed past the shield.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    However, I don''t remember anyone using earth-magic in our group, so curious as to who helped us, I quickly spotted a rather tall figure push through the flames around us. It was Larso who was looking after us before the chaos.

    Though, knowing that he was still out there and that I completely forgot about him in this situation, I felt shame creep up my face.

    Yet, Larso didn''t even react to this, and instead closed in on the shield while keeping the flames away from himself, mana running along his body like an avalanche.

    Like a steady giant, he stepped past the flames until he reached the shield., where he then waved for a moment, his loud voice just barely audible over the crackling of the flames.

    "Hey, still got space in there? I like saunas, yet it is a bit too hot out here." Hearing the rather relaxed tone of the man, my heart also calmed down a bit, allowing me to focus for a second so that Larso had no problems passing through the screen.

    The latter, not waiting long immediately passed through and arrived beside us, his stature nearly tall enough to hit his head on the shield''s roof. Still, his disposition was serious, a cold light flashing in his eyes as his voice boomed beside our ears.

    "Young one, I commend you for defending until now, yet just turtling like this isn''t always the best defense, especially in your case right now. Anyway, I will ingest my own mana into the shield from now on, it should lessen the burden on you.

    As for you girls, I don''t know your specialty, yet please prepare something we can do in order to signal the more powerful beings and Sir Geyser our position, something like a light signal or anything similar." Larso''s voice wasn''t as gentle as he was before, and instead contained power and authority that could discipline people.

    Listening to his commands, the girls immediately began to work on a signal as they were told, while I myself continued to watch the flames slowly cornering us. However, small rocks continuously floated off the ground, flying towards the fire-attacks before disturbing those and causing them to explode early.

    Still, as I was already worrying about the impact on the shields, suddenly I felt another source of mana connect to the shield, injecting something like a murky substance into the mix. I first tried to expel it, worried that it may damage the shield, yet Larso''s voice which spoke out beside me caused me to stop my actions.

    "Don''t resist! If I am not wrong you have balance attribute, so just keep it steady. It won''t bring harm to you." Nodding silently, I stopped trying to control the murky mana and instead let it mix with the mana of the shield itself, causing the shields glimmer to dim, yet its power to rise by several notches.

    Surprised by said change, I finally let out a breath in relief, some of the tension leaving my body.

    However, just as I was thinking about it, I remembered something importantˇ­

    The flames previously exploded from the ground! I don''t know how the attack worked, yet if he did the same thing again while we are still within the shield?!?

    Suddenly I feel a bad premonition rise up in me, and not losing any time I turn towards Larso, telling him my thoughts.

    He however shook his head, saying that it is very hard to defend against mana-guidance attacks from the ground. As one of the only counters would be injecting great amounts of mana into the ground below them as that would disperse the mana-attack itself.

    However, neither he nor I, the only two who could use real mana here were able to do so, so we could only pray for luck that such an attack didn''t occur again.

    Unlike expected however, it was Sumi who reacted this time.

    "If it is dispersing mana, my chaos can do thatˇ­ what should I do?!" Sumi''s lips were quivering, angst and fear still showing on her face, yet there was also a determined light in the depths of her eyes, giving her a valiant look.

    Unlike me however who couldn''t think of something on the spot, Larso didn''t bother waiting and instead immediately gave out orders.

    "In that case, try to inject your chaos into the ground below, then try to enlarge the field to the size of the shield in order to prevent underground-attacks." His words were commanding, carrying a pressure with them. Yet they didn''t appear overbearing, so Sumi, even though she was a little shaken, quickly went down on her knees and planted her hands on the floor, a gas-like substance emitting from her body. Like a winding snake, chaos channeled through her arms and entered the ground below, the grass that wasn''t yet trampled or dried off quickly falling apart as though rotting in high-speed.

    It was a strange sight, as the earth itself turned black before spreading along the ground, coloring everything in a dark and deep black. However, as the darkness spread along the ground, colorful wisps of light rose from the darkness, giving the whole thing a surreal-vibe.

    Sumi didn''t stop it there, as the darkness spread faster and faster, running past our feet before covering the whole ground within the barrier, the strange darkness seemingly cutting off our connection with the ground itself.

    Yet I didn''t feel uncomfortable, it was more like I was standing on top of squishy foam...

    I can''t describe it in detail, yet before I could immerse myself more in the feeling, Larso called me back to attention.

    ˇ°Don''t lose focus yet kid, our attacker is coming closer, my earth-shards won''t be able to prematurely trigger the attacks much longer without great mana-expenditure.ˇ± Hearing Larso''s words, I face back towards the front, where still swaths of mist covered out sight from the previous collisions.

    Not able to see anything, I focused more on my hearing, the eternal buzzing of mana flickering in the air and the thunderous explosions from the fire-attacks being the only thing resounding nearby.

    Even the repeated screech of our opponent was gone. Actually, on that topic I once more turned towards Larso.

    ˇ°Larso... who, or what is attacking us anyway... those mana-levels, they are on par with Uncle Black...ˇ± I noticed my voice beginning to shake, the fear of the pressure returning ever so slightly.

    ˇ°I am not exactly sure, yet it may be, if the legend is true, the last phoenix.ˇ± Larso''s voice was filled with awe when speaking about our opponent, yet a deep hint of crisis was also present.

    I do know what a phoenix is, as we had that topic in class, as well as the things that Illois told us. Yet, I though they were extinct, how come there is still one alive here? Especially after all those years...

    Having those thoughts run through my head, I suddenly returned to reality when I noticed the lack of explosions.

    Around us the area became silent, deadly silent. Though the pressure from the constant bombardment was gone, all my hair and even my tails were standing on edge, my instinct telling me that something is definitely wrong.

    Looking around, the area around the shield was fully covered in white mist, covering our vision. Unable to see what was happening outside made me nervous, even Sumi and Larso kept looking around.

    However, no attack occurred even after several seconds, and if it wasn''t for the crackling of the towering flames behind us I would even think that everything until now was a lie.

    ˇ°We are finished preparing!ˇ± Just as I wanted to relax, Anna''s bright voice came from my left, causing me to jump in fright.

    ˇ°What...ˇ± I was confused, what was finished? Just as I thought about it, I remembered that Anna and Alice tried to make something capable of signaling those in the city our position, and it seems they did find a way.

    Before I could ask, suddenly a bright flash of light exploded in my sight, before said ball of pure brightness sped past the shield and into the sky, flashing in regular intervals as it continued to ascend.

    ˇ°Uaah, please notify us before you do something like that!ˇ± Having had the bright light literally explode in front of my eyes, I felt a strong burning sensation, causing me to turn blind for a couple seconds.

    Only after the pain subsided did I dare to open my eyes again, and even then, sparks of colors continued to dance in my vision, leaving me disoriented.

    ˇ°Sor...Sorry, I didn''t mean to...Aaaaaaah!!!ˇ± Anna immediately tried to apologize, realizing her mistake.

    Yet before she could finish her sentence, her voice broke down into a scream of panic, as she pointed outside the shield with wide open eyes.

    Alice and Larso also immediately opened their eyes wide when staring outside, while I could barely recognize anything.

    My vision luckily adjusted quickly and I finally found the reason for the fearful reaction of everyone...

    It is huge! That was the first thing running through my head when I saw it, standing there hidden by the mist, illuminated by the ball of light flashing high in the air and the flames dancing around it.

    A huge bird the size of a building stood outside, its huge red eyes filled with rage staring at us with murderous intent that seemed to choke me.

    I couldn''t see its whole body, yet seemingly displeased at being discovered the huge bird suddenly moved towards us.

    BOOOM!

    Before any of us could react, the bird already arrived in front of us, its large beak which was burning with fire slamming into the shield while its massive wings brushed away all the mist like it was nothing.

    The whole shield shook, the attack causing tremors to run through the earth that nearly threw us to the ground.

    At that moment I noticed, I was nothing. I wouldn''t be able to attack this, my senses telling me to prepare for death.

    Looking up at it, all my instincts screamed at me to flee, far away and out of reach of that massive bird.

    Yet even as I despaired, unable to fully understand the reason for its attack, its giant beak and talons continued to rush against the shield, the latter cracking and nearly bursting under the pressure.

    Over and over, its beak and wings crashed against the shield, flames fully covering the surroundings.

    However, as its attacks continued raining down on us, both me and Larso had to use up all our mana to keep the shield stable. Though even with us supplying continues mana to it, the shield started showing cracks from the point of impact, the cracks running down all over the shield, the mana having trouble keeping up with repairing.

    As sweat started to gush out, I grabbed deep into my inner self, grabbing as much mana as I could in order to feed the shield, yet it was useless. My mana-reserves were able to relax a bit after Larso arrived, yet with those attacks I was already running on empty again.

    Like a drained rag I felt my body become weak, my mind turning livid as my eye-lids became heavy. Yet I continued staying awake, mana supplying itself to the shield, trying to hold on as long as possible.

    Yet even I didn''t have enough power to hold on much longer, and before long my vision darkened as I fell to my knees.

    Even Larso next to me was already on his knees, his previously avalanche-like mana only resembling a small stream now.

    Even now, mana was supplied, yet before long it ceased, my whole body falling to the ground, unable to move.

    All around my body, my muscles ache. My mind and thoughts are chaotic, a strong urge to close my eyes and sleep overtaking me.

    If it wasn''t for Alice supporting my collapsing body, I might meet the earth beneath, yet I didn''t even have the strength to thank her anymore.

    While my power was fading away rapidly, I could only keep my eyes open, looking at the massive figure of the bird attacking us while roaring in frustration, releasing several attacks against the shield at once.

    However, the shield who wouldn''t hold out much longer having lost its source, suddenly began to show signs of collapse, tiny holes already opening up from which extremely hot air drifted into the interior. Feeling my breathing turn hot and my throat parched, I continued staring at the massive bird.

    I know I could have fled using space-magic... And when I was still supplying mana, I really felt like doing so, yet I just couldn''t.

    Wouldn''t that be no better than abandoning everyone else?

    While my thoughts started to drift in different directions, I suddenly saw the bird look up in vigilance, releasing a loud screech that caused my ears to hurt before taking off the ground. However, not before long, mana started to gather in front of it, before it cast a fire in the shape of itself in our direction, its speed and power surpassing the previous attacks.

    Yet, I could only watch the attack close in on us, unable to truly register the danger. Only my instincts still trying to cry out.

    Mom... Anna... Alice... Sumi... I can''t do anything... I''m sorry...

    Uncle Black... please help me!

    Despair coming from the depths my heart, I only heard the panicked screams of those around me, letting me know that the attack will probably hit soon.

    Yet even from the murky abyss that was my current state of mind, I still witnessed the attack coming ever closer, a fire-attack in the shape of a bird that was traveling extremely fast.

    And I am fearing the impact, the result or justˇ­ death? Can''t anything be done?!?

    Yet I couldn''t even move a finger...

    Despairing and silently praying for help, suddenly the fire-wall behind us exploded as a huge blue figure landed in front of us, threatening growls coming from its maw.

    The huge frame suddenly covering for us turns out to be a large blue dragon, several horns decorating the dragon''s head as four large wings hang on its back. Like a tsunami, large amounts of mana exploded from the dragon''s body, covering us in protection.

    Yet at the sudden change in the situation, Larso, me and the girls were unable to react, dazedly watching the blue giant covering for us.

    Yet even though I have never seen this dragon in this form, I knew that help had arrived, and I know who it isˇ­

    Saria... thank youˇ­

    ˇ­

    ???

    I was sitting together with the royalty within a room inside the center of the palace-tree, a place where seemingly no voice can reach.

    Currently I am speaking to the three of them, trying to figure out what exactly keeps each of them from taking the throne, and honestly, I am surprised that each and every one of their reasons are so whimsical.

    One doesn''t want to rule since he can no longer do his experiments, the other only wants to fight strong people and leave the island, and the last and most probable candidate is continuously blabbing on about his wife and farm, causing me a headache.

    Even at the banquet this morning he continued to yell around about this, and from my point of view as a thousands of years old virgin dragon, I feel very uncomfortable with his behavior around his wife. He acts like a fool, and I feel pained and somewhat envious every time I spot him ''sweet-talking'' with his wife.

    For that reason, I am currently feeling rather vexed. Two are near impossible to force on the throne, and the last one is an idiot in love who won''t listen to reason...

    This whole situation is a mess, and I hate the World-Tree for burdening me with the job of fixing it.

    Yet, just as I was about to force myself and try to convince the eldest prince to take the throne, a sudden flash of light exploded behind me, illuminating the window to my back.

    Something is wrong!

    Immediately turning around, I froze at the sight I witnessed.

    Beyond the city-walls, towering walls of fire rose into the air, smoke billowing into the sky.

    Yet what shocked me most was the giant flare high in the sky, shining brightly as if breaking through the smoke. Though that wasn''t what froze me, it was what I caught sight of on the other side of the flames...

    There, huddled together within a watery-shield surrounded by mist, Arin and the girls, as well as an elf were trying their best to survive under the onslaught of a giant fire-bird...

    A phoenix? I realized that it must be the bird of legends, or at least related to it...

    That wasn''t stopping me however, as at that moment I saw how Arin collapsed, sweat pouring out of his body, blood seeping from his mouth, nose and even his tails...

    He... he was wounded...?!

    ˇ°ROAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!ˇ±

    Without thinking much I smashed through the tower-window, and within the free-fall from the palace I immediately turned myself into my largest possible form.

    This Phoenix... its level threatens even me...

    However, Nobody Is Allowed to Hurt ARIN!!!

    Wind and Lightning surged around my body as I flew across the city, the air itself exploding beside me from the speed.

    However, I didn''t care. My vision turned red, fire and smoke assaulted my body, yet I didn''t stop, for I saw despair...

    Just as I was about to reach, I saw as the Phoenix drew upon its essence-power, burning its mana while an attack in the shape of itself flew from its body, crashing towards Arin and the others...

    This insane bastard! How dare he!?!

    I realized quickly, yet I wouldn''t be able to save them in time, the attack being faster than even my body under the full support of wind-magic. I could only watch the attack closed in on them at break-neck speed, my thinking stifling at the sheer thought of the result of this attack...

    Yet just as the attack was about to hit, the flames behind the children burst apart as the blue figure of Saria landed in front of them, mana wildly gathering around her.

    How did she?

    I wasn''t able to analyze, yet I feared she would die as well, causing fear to rise up my throat...

    Please everyone, you can''t die! Isn''t there anything I can do?!?

    Panic was taking over, yet that fucking bird nearby even began to laugh, its screeches filled with schadenfreude causing me to snap.

    ˇ°SCREEEEEEEAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHa!!!ˇ±

    (Die Human Filth, no one can save you now, not even you, Dragon! Hahahaha!!!)

    Insanity glistened in the bird''s eyes, yet so did it in mine...

    YOU DARE?!?

    Rage taking over, I didn''t even think anymore, my thought process cutting short as the ancient instinct I repressed so long once more surfaced, my throat burning hot as a Roar unlike any other escaped me.

    ˇ°ROOOOAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!ˇ±

    With earth-shattering volume, my roar traveled in all directions, causing the insane bird to look into my direction with a shocked expression...

    Yes, fear me! For you are not worthy of mine, harming my SON!

    I didn''t even think straight, yet all my Anger and rage exploded as my whole body rushed towards the insane bird, my wings spread far while my mana was wildly rushing through my body.

    ˇ°ROOOAAAARRR!ˇ±

    DIE, YOU BASTARD!

    I only saw red, my thoughts ceasing to exist. Yet that didn''t hinder my combat-ability which was ingrained into this body since young.

    Without waiting for the bird to regain its calm, I swung my claw at it while coating them with deadly lightning. Yet it reacted quickly enough, flying up so that my claw just barely rushed past its neck.

    This bird was fire, so it wouldn''t be much use against it, so I changed all my attacks to use wind and lightning, its wild sparks running along my body.

    Like snakes, the whistling wind ran along the bird, slowing it down and preventing it from fleeing. However, I didn''t stop there and using the momentum from my missed claw immediately attack with my tail, throwing the bird off.

    However, it covered itself in flames in time, preventing most of the damage, so I quickly followed with my other claw, trying to rip into its wings.

    I have to prevent it from fleeing... I have to get rid of the wings...

    Thinking such, I was about to charge up my lightning-breath when I had to retreat a bit to prevent the bird''s massive beak from ramming into my head.

    This Bastard!

    Anger taking over, I open my maw again and release my mana-charged breath, swaths of wind and lightning blasting from my mouth towards the bird.

    Yet the bird seems experienced as it effortlessly dodged my breath while using its talons to counter-attack.

    Having those sharp things rip into my left arm, blood sprayed from the wound while the smell of burnt flesh rises from it. However, using said moment, I quickly strain my muscles and hold the bird''s talon there for just a second.

    One second, or even half of it, is by far enough!

    Not waiting any moment, I swing head around, using my massive jaw to rip into the birds large left wing. However, I didn''t let go and instead used my tail to curl it around its neck, a wicked grin forming on my mouth when I saw the shocked expression of the Phoenix.

    That wasn''t enough however, as scorching flames began to burn the inside of my mouth, the bird trying to shake me off.

    Yet, I am larger than you, and fire is also my forte. You are finished!

    As though reading my thoughts, the birdˇŻs body suddenly grew in size, its wings and body releasing a huge amount of heat while fire visibly exploded from within. Yet even as my mouth hurt from the burns, I just began to heal them slowly using magic, not bothering to let go. You have to bring something more powerful to the table if you want me to let go, Stupid bird!

    I wanted to roar, yet I refused to let go of its wing, so instead I swung around my body so that my hind-claws were able to dig into the phoenix''s flesh, ripping away at its feathers while blood sprayed in the air before evaporating.

    The bird didn''t cry out in pain, only looking at me with that gloating expression, its eyes sometimes darting to somewhere else...

    Yet I didn''t dare look away, no, I didn''t want to...

    No matter what, I don''t want to see Arin, Saria or anyone else become hurt...

    But I also don''t want to see the result of my incapability...

    In my sadness, I slightly lowered my strength, my grip loosening. I only returned to reality when the bird began to take advantage of that, suddenly shrinking back to normal size while trying to get away from my claws.

    And, it broke free. Though deeply wounded, it took distance from me, laughing wildly while flying away, fire spreading through the air as though covering its tracks...

    But letting it go, now that it did this to me?! NEVER!!

    ˇ°ROOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!ˇ±

    THIS ENDS NOW! I released all my mana, called upon the flames and winds, the light and lightning, causing the mana around me destabilize, the world looking like a haze under the power of mana.

    I didn''t hold back, and using all my power I shot myself through the air, flying at a rapid speed that even impeded my ability to follow my own moves.

    However, what I tried succeeded, and before I knew it I crashed into the stupid bird at full speed, the immediate area exploding around us before we both crashed down onto the ground, causing dust and earth to be thrown into the air.

    Even though I was bleeding profusely from my wounds due to the rapid acceleration, I felt exhilarated, my body seemingly filled with endless power. This lust of a fight, I haven''t felt that in a long time, yet watching the wretched eyes of that bastard in front of me, the excitement quickly died down, anger and rage taking its place.

    I was standing there, looking down on the wounded figure of the bird, its eyes wide open when it looked at me, a hint of clarity returning to them.

    Yet I didn''t care, and I didn''t know if it was my anger over Arin and the others ending in this state, my instinct as a dragon or something else, yet at that moment before anyone could stop me, my still barely functioning right claw fell down on the bird''s head, its life extinguished after a short series of cracking noises.

    It was done... the bird was dead...

    However, as I bathed in the afterglow of the battle, I felt a deep emptiness within, a dull pain making itself known in the back of my mind, and it wasn''t from the wounds or my aching muscles...

    Facing it, I raise my head, looking into the direction of Arin and the others.

    Yet what I saw shocked me. With smoke rising from her scales and two deep burnt trenches continuing beside her, Saria stood there, her claws and body coated in ice and darkness, flames still flickering along the trenches and walls beside her.

    What happened?

    I was confused, but not for long, for a pair of eyes was weakly looking at me, shock and surprise reflected in them as their gaze switched between me and the fresh corpse beneath my feet.

    It was Arin, though he seemed to fall into a coma any moment, he was there...

    He must have seen everything, just like the others who were staring at me with shock while drawing back...

    Looking down on myself by moving my massive head, I realized the reason. My once black shimmering scales were dyed in blood, my whole body still breathing heavily from the fight just now, with my whole being still remaining prepared for battle...

    But for Arin to see me like this... I don''t want that, I don''t want him to realize yet what it means to take a life, he isn''t prepared for that yet...

    Looking up in worry, I once more spotted the pained figure of Saria who was guarding the others, as well as that gaze that was staring straight at me. Eyes clouded in disbelief, shock and even fear, glowing in a bright emerald green color. However, that gaze, that gaze filled with fear was the one thing I didn''t want to see...

    ˇ°Arin... I...ˇ±

    I was trying to string together some words, something I could tell Arin, yet nothing was able to form. I didn''t even manage to say anything, as the moment I finally was about to open my mouth again, a shriek came from Alice who was holding onto Arin.

    He fell unconscious, his eyes closing while his body lost all strength...

    In the end, I couldn''t even tell him...

 Chapter 54: Shadow of Fear

    It was then that the fire that was supported by the Phoenix finally died down, the towering wall of flames finally collapsing in on itself before vanishing, only the smoke, heat-haze and scorched ground telling of its existence.

    However, covered in blood, Aaron was standing above the corpse of the once majestic yet mad Phoenix, his figure frozen in shock from seeing those eyes pinned on him. Yet once he regained some awareness and tried to approach the others, the girls drew back in shock. They went through too much and seeing the absolutely massive dragon covered in blood standing before them while radiating a strong pressure, they could no longer take it.

    Even Saria stepped forward, keeping Aaron from approaching, causing the latter to scowl. She however answered him in a cold and logical tone, making him aware of his own state and appearance.

    "Sir, you can rest assured, I will send Arin back to the palace and have him treated. As for you Sir, your appearance currently is rather questionable, please first heal your wounds and clean yourself, it will prevent many misunderstandings." There was a sharp hint in her voice, maybe because he didn''t trust her ability to defend the young Master, causing her to feel indignant. After all, Saria was a fully awakened True Adult Dragon, the type of dragon that can destroy a nation with ease and is only inferior to ancient, wise and divine-dragons which are very rare and nearly impossible to find.

    As though doused by cold water, Aaron nodded his head, realizing his mistake. Yet as his head slowly cooled off, he realized something. Something was definitely off, and if he was right then everyone could potentially be in danger.

    Taking one look back at the unconscious and scared troupe first, he then flapped his wings and ascended, defying gravity as his heavy body vanished in the distance.

    Saria in the end only looked after him from a distance, letting out a soft growl in annoyance. However, immediately afterward she turned towards the girls and used her agile claws to scoop up the small group as well as the unconscious Larso and Arin.

    Back at the palace, some healers immediately cared for the girls, which luckily didn''t have any serious injuries. However, Sumi had some problems regaining control over her chaos, which thanks to Anna and Alice helping her was solved soon after. Though, and that was serious, all three of them seemed to have carried a trauma with them, the life and death situation having had too much of an impact on them.

    On the other hand, Arin was also a more serious case in the physical sense. Standing in the medical-room was a group of healers and doctors as well as Saria who kept check of everything, with her hair still disorganized from the earlier hurried transformation.

    Arin was lying on a small bed prepared by the palace for such cases, the doctors and healers surrounding him. Due to the fact that Arin was unconscious, his self-regeneration was slowed and he was unable to utilize healing-magic himself. On the other hand, thanks to the seal slowly replenishing him with mana from his spirit''s massive source, he at least wasn''t suffering from mana-deficiency like Larso was.

    However, taking care of the tails was another problem. Several of them had burnt patches and wounds that contained pieces of rock and earth from the explosion earlier. And since he had forcefully channeled mana through them for the shield, many had healed a bit, so they had to open the wounds again to remove the dirt and rocks before helping it heal. It wasn''t helpful either that the tails of foxes were usually rather active, causing the wounds to open again should he move them too much. Even the fact that those tails had a very special structure unique to Fox-Kin didn''t help.

    For that reason the doctors and healers did their best to remove and purify the wounds Arin suffered, checking his condition before letting the healing process start. In the end, they bandaged the wounds in order to keep them from reopening. So now, more than half of Arin''s tails had bandages at several places, blood sometimes still staining his silver-white fur.

    It was unknown if Saria''s gaze the whole time was one of self-scorn or pity, yet the subconscious pressure she released during the operation made many of the elven doctors uncomfortable.

    Arin was then brought back to his assigned room after the last check was complete, his breathing calm as he was laid down on his bed.

    That evening he didn''t wake up again, yet many people including Aaron, the girls and Saria came by. Even the royal descendants came over, showing respect, and the princess surprisingly didn''t dare do something meat-headed in that situation, as even she felt sober from watching the battle between the Phoenix and Aaron.

    Though Aaron was wounded during the battle, thanks to his vitality and healing-ability there was no trace remaining of the damage besides the dark shadow that was covering his eyes. The reason for that was the thing he did while Arin was being treated, something he had to confirm because it just didn''t make sense to him.

    This whole attack long, a certain factor never involved itself.

    The World-Tree.

    As much as Aaron understood the tree, it wouldn''t let harm come to the descendant of his parents, the origins. Yet why, even as it happened in its very own territory, did he not make a move when Arin was being cornered?!

    It was for that reason that Aaron immediately came to confront the latter, fully displaying his anger by just barging into the immediate tree''s area. He didn''t even care for the fairies and spirits around him and immediately spewed flames towards the tree, loudly questioning the latter''s actions.

    Though his flames failed to do much damage, the tree still reacted quickly, its leafy face showing itself before him. Though it seemed expressionless, Aaron could still feel a sense of guilt coming from it. But if he just left it at that, he wouldn''t be able to sleep. So he once more questioned the tree, flames spewing out around his body in anger.

    It was then that Aaron was confronted with a dark truth that probably no one besides the tree knew.

    In front of him, several thin roots broke through the ground, carrying a magic-tool in the shape of a flat and twisted pearl, several glowing formations and lights flickering within the red, see-through pearl.

    Seeing that tool, Aaron became apprehensive, feeling something ominous from it. And as though reading his thoughts, the tree''s voice confirmed Aaron''s suspicions.

    [This is the tool that the Outsider used to invade my territory long ago. It forms some kind of barrier that when activated interferes with my powersˇ­ it is only thanks to the natural thickness of mana here being incompatible with him that he failed back thenˇ­ I fear he will come againˇ­]

    The tree''s voice was heavy, something clearly bothering him. However, Aaron was shocked, because just recently he had a fallout with said Outsider, and he knew that that fellow wasn''t planning anything good. If he wasn''t wrong, then the events mentioned in the letter from Arcadela Kingdom are probably also linked to him.

    Still, that didn''t exactly explain the reason the tree didn''t react to protect Arin, so Aaron once more focused his sharp gaze towards the leafy face of the old tree, demanding a clear explanation, this time a bit calmer and willing to listen.

    "So then, I can already guess what happened, but do you mind clearing up my suspicions." Aaron''s voice was heavy, one that was also laced with great authority.

    Releasing a sigh, the old tree started with a question: [Fine, you should already know when the Outsider failed to reach the core I protect and instead aged rapidly due to his decline from the lack of Magic-Power in the air, right?]

    "Yes I know, it isn''t exactly a secret among the great races. Still, what does that old tale have to do with the events todayˇ­ don''t tell me, this toolˇ­?" This time Aaron''s face contorted into a frown, possibilities forming in his head, possibilities he absolutely didn''t like.

    [As you have guessed, this tool was left behind when the Outsider fled. Back then, the Phoenix seems to have picked it up before I could retrieve it. I wasn''t aware of it since he hid it inside his body, so I thought the Outsider managed to take it with him when he fled.

    In the end however, see what happened. Maddened by the death of his kin by High-Human hands, the Phoenix began attacking whenever he sees humans. And now look at the resultˇ­ I am sorryˇ­ I failed you. I couldn''t even end him myself...] The face of the tree nearly burst apart, sadness radiating from it. Seeing this, Aaron finally calmed down a bit. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He indeed noticed how the powers of the pearl affected the tree, making it hard for even the roots to hold it. Additionally, the thing with the Phoenix also explained why humans and other races, in general, were never lead deeper into the island.

    However, he still didn''t fully understand what was happening. Because if legends stand true...

    ˇ°Old tree, that Phoenix won''t revive again, will he? I would hate to have to kill it over and over again.ˇ± This was an honest worry of Aaron, something he definitely didn''t want to deal with.

    However, never would he have guessed that the things told to him at that moment would allow him to reconstruct what was lost.

    [It is true that the Phoenix can revive as long as their essence, or body, is still around and connected to the soul while fed enough energy or mana to be reborn. It''s a technique that theoretically every ancient race can use as long as their soul can be linked to their essence... However, I already removed the link of his soul to the body now that the influence of the tool is gone, it is now only essence... you can do with it what you want. After all, it was your prey...]

    The tree displayed a rarely seen sad expression on his face, grieving the loss and official death of another ancient race. However, one way or another this was also a good thing, as that child''s soul can finally rest, no longer forced to live through countless rebirths.

    Thanks to that, the tree''s mood turned dark. It had failed big time today. The Phoenix had used the magic-tool on a large scale, risking itself while causing the tree to lack the power to interfere. Even now it was like a pang on its heart.

    Still, watching the old tree beat itself up over this, Aaron realized that the tree really didn''t mean to just stand at the side and do nothing. Even now he could imagine the tree trying its best to fix the damage caused. So taking a deep breath, Aaron relaxed further, his body shrinking back to a more compact size.

    ˇ°Fine, I shall accept that explanation for now. However, I will return now back to where the others are. I''ll see if I stay here after Arin and the girls regain themselves, depending on their state I may leave shortly after. But for now...ˇ± There was still a tinge of anger in his voice, but Aaron at least managed to regain control of his emotions.

    Turning around, he flapped his wings in order to ascend and fly away. Yet before he took off completely, his tail whipped out with all its power, destroying the pearl still sitting on top of the thin roots.

    And together with the scattering lights of the now broken magic-pearl, Aaron took to the skies, his figure vanishing within the rising mist of the border forest.

    Afterward, for a long time the whole area around the tree was kept in an uncomfortable silence, the atmosphere heavy.

    However, no one was able to hear the silent whisper of the tree, it''s gaze looking up into the empty sky that seemed to stretch into infinity.

    [I am sorry, I failed you father, mother...]

    -POV: Aaron Geyser-

    Entering the room, I found Arin laying on his bed, the sheets lying beside him while his head remained buried in the pillows.

    Both his ears lay powerlessly on his head, only twitching a bit every now and then. Even his tails which usually are at least actively moving around are currently just lying there, some of which are bandaged at several locations where we had to clean out the wounds.

    There were still some minor bloodstains decorating his tail-fur where the bandage ends, probably from the wounds reopening when he moved. Still, it has been two days since the accident and Arin hasn''t even spoken to us. Anna and Alice were also shocked, yet they at least ate well and interacted with us. Even Sumi held together rather well, trying her best to calm down from the shock by staying beside the other girls.

    Arin however never left his bed, not even speaking to Saria who visited him several times a day.

    Luckily he doesn''t appear to need food or water to live, yet him having no appetite worries me.

    Even Lumi visited me once, telling me that Arin doesn''t even speak to her, mentioning that his thoughts are chaotic as far as she can tell, and that worries me even more.

    I know I lost my cool back then and even killed the Phoenix in front of him, yet that was a reality he would have to face himself sooner or later. Though, I hoped the impact wouldn''t be as harsh...

    ˇ°fuuuh...ˇ±

    Taking a deep breath, I leave the doorway and make my way over to Arin''s bed, waiting a bit before taking a seat beside him.

    Sitting there, I wanted to say something, yet my head suddenly felt empty... What should I tell him? What can I talk about? I had so many things I wanted to tell him, ask him or encourage him with, yet nothing came to mind, my head feeling like a blank piece of paper.

    Was it necessary? Lumi told me that sometimes you just have to be there for him...

    However, since neither he nor I am speaking, the air remained silent and the situation slowly became awkward.

    While I waited, slowly beginning to feel uncomfortable, Arin''s muffled and weak voice resounded.

    "Youˇ­ killed because you tried protecting us, didn''t youˇ­" His voice was weak and shaking, the faint noise of sobbing in his tone telling me that he was crying. I first just wanted to nod, yet Arin wasn''t looking at me, so he wouldn''t see it.

    The mood was dark, yet I decided to speak the truth. "Yesˇ­ but I also lost myself in my angerˇ­ I am sorry you had to seeˇ­ you had to see me like thisˇ­" I didn''t know why, but my heart hurt when I was talking about it. Maybe I never wanted him to see my dark side? I mean, there are only few people who willingly show their loved ones their own faulty sideˇ­

    Then, for a long time silence descended. Neither Arin nor I spoke, both of us just waiting there. This time it was once more him who broke the silence, his words surprising me.

    "Thanksˇ­ thanks for coming to protect usˇ­ I know it wasˇ­butˇ­ but I couldn''tˇ­" His voice slowly became worked up, the sound of crying becoming more evident. However, I didn''t know how to handle this, so without much thinking, I placed my hand on Arin''s head, the latter freezing for a moment before relaxing again.

    "Arin, you did great, you held out until we were able to come and help, you did great. Don''t beat yourself up about what happened." I talked like that. It was Lumi who told me that Arin seemed to struggle with this, with the inability to act. Also, I believe he is scared, or was and has yet to let that out.

    He is strong, but like me, he denies his fears and instead tries to act tough. So sitting there, I continue stroking Arin''s head, his ears beginning to perk up again ever so slightly.

    "Butˇ­ I couldn''t do anythingˇ­ you told me I was strongˇ­ so how come I was unable to do anything?!" Arin, under tears, told me this. I didn''t know if it was an accusation or a question, or maybe both.

    Yet I realized my mistake. I always told him that he was strong and powerful, and that is no lie, but he seemed to have misunderstood in what comparison I was talking to him.

    "Arin, you are strong, for someone your age you have practically surpassed all who came before you and those that have yet to come. You can trust me on this." I answered, yet Arin reacted immediately with an angry growl.

    "But then, why couldn''t I do anything? Even back in the cavernsˇ­ wolf-mother, I was able to fight herˇ­ butˇ­" This time he was facing me, his emerald-green eyes staring right at me. "Why couldn''t I do anythingˇ­?!?" he repeated his question, this time more lost than anything.

    I, taking in a long breath, once more tried to explain to him the truth about his power.

    "Arin, you are probably the most powerful among your peers. However, back then in the caverns, Sumi''s will still strongly lingered within your instinct for protection, which by now mostly vanished, meaning you need to learn how to protect and control yourself on your own. Yet you are still a child, you lack experience, training and control of your body, as well as an understanding of tactics and actions to take in combat. You tried your best, but you must have noticed how much it helped when Larso took command. You still have much to learn, just like I did when I was your age." Towards my words which came from the bottom of my heart, Arin was looking at me with wide open eyes, tears still dripping from his cheeks.

    "Arin, you are still a child. Though I am training you, you can''t be hasty. I know it is painful when you can''t do anything, I have experienced the same thing many, many times, even now. But you mustn''t give up because of it. Because, if you take this as a lesson and experience, you will grow to learn and adapt to such situationsˇ­

    But in the end, you don''t have to stressˇ­ I am just glad that you are okayˇ­ so please just grow up nice and slowˇ­" This time even I felt my heart become lighter and relieved, the weight that was hanging onto my heart finally letting go. And what I told him was truly my heart''s wish, hoping the boy would be able to learn how to handle the power that was given to him, allowing him to grow up healthy and strong, with family and friends supporting him all around. I don''t want him to suffer the consequences of the hasty decisions of those that have long past. Because I believe that even he is aware that the growth he is experiencing is too fast. But only training and learning all the time isn''t what a child needs, they should also be able to have fun, play and enjoy their childhood because... I know that I have wasted mine.

    ˇ°B...But...ˇ± Arin tried to speak up, yet his voice was shaking, his eyes seemingly seeking some sort of confirmation from me. I know that gaze, one that tries to deny all fears, only to break beneath them.

    ˇ°Arin, don''t try to grow up too fast... you have done your best, and if you don''t feel good, please tell us. No matter what it is, even if it is stupid, we will listen and help you get over it, you don''t have to be the lonely warrior, trust me.ˇ±

    Towards my words however, Arin''s mouth started to quiver, his eyes growing misty as his hands balled up into fists. Deep sadness and fear showed themselves on his face, his body even slightly shaking.

    So without holding back, I continued to stroke Arin''s head, his ears jumping about in reaction while he himself broke out in tears.

    *Sob, sob

    "Iˇ­ Iˇ­ I was scared back thenˇ­ scared thatˇ­" He broke out crying, tears running down his cheeks as he spoke, letting out everything that accumulated. However, I was scared as well, scared of losing youˇ­

    I didn''t know if I should say it, yet I kept quiet in the end, continuing to just stroke and soothe Arin who was crying beside me.

    ˇ°Its okay to be scared...because even I feel fear sometimes...ˇ± I softly spoke to him, trying to let him calm down while continuing to stroke his head.

    And there I sat, stroking the head of Arin who continued to cry while letting out his fear. He sometimes mentioned how scared he was in that situation, how he was scared of death and that he couldn''t do anything. In the end however, he was scared of losing everything, and I understood that very well... Because even I was unable to do anything when I saw that attack rain down on him...

    Even I felt like crying, happy that in the end all of us were well and in good health, but I did my best to remain strong. So I just sat there, time passing slowly as I stayed by his side.

    I didn''t know how long I was sitting there next to him, comforting him. As even after his voice faded and only tears continued to drop from his eyes, I was still there. At some point I just picked him up softly and hugged him, his tears staining my clothes, yet I didn''t care.

    Trying to comfort him, I realized late that his breathing slowly evened out as time passed, his eyes closed while he slowly furled himself up in my arms. His face was still lacking the usual smile, yet at least he seemed more relaxed.

    He had accumulated a lot lately, and Lumi told me that he barely slept, so seeing him finally relax and drift off into sleep, even with tears still covering his face, made me happy inside.

    Using a handkerchief to wipe away the tears, I then carefully lay him back into bed, trying to prevent him from waking up again. Yet as I was about to cover him with the blanket, Arin''s soft voice resounded, causing me to hiccup.

    "Thanksˇ­ Dadˇ­"

    "!?!"

    Iˇ­ I don''t admit to it, but something within me felt so warm that my whole face grew hot after I heard those words, a warm and fuzzy feeling spreading through my body.

    For at that moment, I felt myself suddenly become conscious of something I had ignored until nowˇ­

    I am a fatherˇ­ Maybe not in blood, but it is true that I see him not as just a nephew, but a son of mine... Unknowingly, I took the father-role since the beginning...

    It was this event that caused a whole chain-reaction of events later, one that would bring joy to many... even me.

 Chapter 55: Ray of Light

    It''s raining outside, it has been this way since yesterday. Well, it doesn''t really matter, yet somehow I feel just like that, always in a somewhat rainy mood.

    It has been three days since Uncle Black came to visit me, and since then I often catch myself thinking while staring into the sky outside. So many things are whirling around in my head, yet I can''t make sense of it. I am scared sometimes, scared of what I saw, or that I would begin to hate Uncle Black for what he had done, even if there is absolutely no reason for it. Sometimes I hate myself for thinking of fleeing while everyone was in just as much trouble as me, and other times I just lose it, remembering the pressure from back then, only for fear to wash over me again.

    I know I shouldn''t fear anymore and Uncle Black already told me that it isn''t coming back, yet it still lingers. Therefore, in order to distract myself, I began to paint again, allowing me to clear some of my thoughts, while also letting my wounds heal.

    Actually, since Uncle Black''s visit most of my wounds already healed, only one of my tails still hurts a bit every now and then, yet thanks to my healing-magic it shouldn''t take long until that is fixed as well.

    It''s actually weird how different the healing-process is of my tails in comparison to the rest of the body.

    However, those thoughts aside, as I pick up the ink and brush in order to draw something, I am stumped... what should I draw? Looking around the room, I can''t find anything inspiring, and outside the window, there is nothing besides rain and dark clouds.

    So while looking around, my thoughts once more drift back to the events back then, just before I passed out after the attack.

    Back then, just before everything turned black, I witnessed how Uncle Black fought against the Phoenix. All the chaos, destruction and blood... I was scared. Especially that aura that was clouding Uncle Black back then. Red like blood, pressuring and filled with anger and hate... I never saw an aura that distinct and dark since that formation... and I was scared of it. I was scared of Uncle Black!

    I know that Uncle Black is kind and I am even aware of the fact that he killed countless people after Mom''s deathˇ­ but, having reality placed in front of me like this, I didn''t want to acknowledge it.

    I was scared and confused, not knowing how I should act around Uncle Black from now onˇ­ I believe I even had a bud of fear in my heart. After the event, I even saw them again, those faces that were tortured within the formation, and it hurts! They were cursing at my weakness, and it hurt deep in my heart... Why won''t they leave me alone! I was lost, crying while fighting with myself.

    However, when I was down, he came to talk and listen to me. I was scared when he first sat down, not knowing what to do. However, as though trying to convince myself I asked a question, trying to cast away the doubts in my heart. And, he answered. He answered honestly, I was able to tell.

    Yet, though I understood his reason, I couldn''t fathom why he hid the real truth from me all this time, about me being strong. I asked, no, I pleaded for him to explain it to me, hoping for an answer that would shut up those awful voices.

    The answer I was given however wasn''t the one I was expecting. It was an honest answer that came from Uncle Black''s heart, and that hurt even more. I am strong, I got confirmed on that, but I am also weak...

    I couldn''t fully understand, so I ended up becoming confused. I asked again, only for him to console me, telling me to learn and experience more first. This time, however, I understood. Uncle Black wasn''t as strong as he is now since he was born, he also had to learn and experience many things before he mastered his current power.

    Yet, that realization also broke me down. I was weak and there was nothing I could have done! It was then that it came forward, that fear that was still gripping my heart reared its ugly head. I wanted some confirmation that I wasn''t weak, but he only consoled me, telling me that I should stop trying to do everything myself and that he would always help me whenever necessary.

    Yet as I cried, trying to free myself of the pressure, it was Uncle Black''s hug that made me calm down. He held me and whispered encouraging things to me. Though there was one thing that shocked me...

    While I was trying to talk to him about my fear, nearly choking on it, he told me that even he has fears, things he is scared of. I was taken aback for a moment because Uncle Black is so strong, what could he be scared of?! Yet there wasn''t a single lie in what he said, I could tell.

    If even someone like Uncle Black can feel fear, what about me? It was then that I finally let it out, my defenses breaking down as I cried, the voices in my head finally falling silent.

    And so I stayed in father''sˇ­ I mean Uncle Black''s hug until my tired body gave in, sleep overpowering me.

    It was only the next morning that I woke up again, cheerfully greeted by mom who immediately pulled me into her embrace.

    It wasn''t long after that I finally relaxed, finally talking with my family again, those nagging voices in my head remaining mute. I don''t know what keeps them silent, yet I was thankful for it. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Mom, Saria, Sumi, Alice, and Anna all visited me every now and then, with even the royalties coming by once. Well, the younger brother was missing, his siblings telling me that he refused to leave his lab.

    Well, even after all that slowly receded, I was still here, lost in thoughts about what happened and what I could have done, many "what ifs" floating through my head.

    Thinking back, I noticed how unprepared and incomprehensible I acted. I was unable to fully display what I was taught, unable to think straight. Yet it was Saria who blew off that steam as well, telling me that it wasn''t that bad and that I would just need to learn how to think in critical moments.

    Well, I by far couldn''t understand everything they talked about, so after reminiscing a bit more I picked myself of the chair and returned to bed, lying down while closing my eyes, trying to ignore everything that was still gnawing on my thoughts.

    On the next morning, however, after breakfast I had a sudden visit, the girls suddenly storming my room. Why are they here? Slightly confused, I let myself be taken by the hand and guided outside, only to be greeted by a colorful field, with drops of water reflecting the sunlight above. Before me stood a colorful field of flowers...

    POV: Anna

    Since the day Sir Aaron visited Arin, the latter calmed down a bit. He even talked with us again when we visited.

    Yet, there was something that was greatly bothering me. Those eyes he had, I knew them too well and remember them from before. Even now that he was a fox-kin, those eyes just became more prominent as both his tails and ears now express it even more.

    The usual smile was gone and instead, an empty gaze was plastered on his face, nearly breaking my heart. In fact, he already was in a similar state once for several weeks, a time that I would rather forget.

    It was back when the doctor officially told him about the muscle-deficiency in his legs, causing Arin to be in a depressed state for several weeks, often taking to looking out through the windows while displaying those listless eyes.

    Still, having seen him like that many of us tried to cheer him up, yet it took over two weeks until he at least regained some vigor. Luckily, here he has both a mother, friends and us, so I hope it won''t take that long because it pains me to see him like this.

    Especially now, where his mood is clearly shown even with his tails and ears, it becomes obvious how hurt he is. However, Alice, Sumi and me are also in shock from what we have seen, yet with Arin and his close connection to Sir Aaron, it must be several times worse for him.

    For that reason, Alice, Sumi and I talked about what we could do to cheer him up, and after Sumi mentioned something about scenery, Alice came up with the idea to go flower-watching with him.

    I heard that countless variations of herbs and flowers grow in the garden, and knowing how much Arin likes flowers we thought it might be a good idea.

    Therefore, we now together entered Arin''s room, causing the latter to look at us with surprise.

    Before he could truly react, I took his hand and pulled him along, Alice beside me quickly grabbing onto the jacket and shoes beside his bed.

    Without losing any time, the three of us walked towards the veranda where we helped him put on his shoes and jacket. Sumi wasn''t here yet as she was preparing something we planned out.

    Afterward, we pulled the confused Arin with us towards the gardens with quick steps.

    Once in front of the entrance, Alice covered Arin''s eyes with her hands before guiding him through the gate.

    Inside, we noticed that Arin was getting nervous, his ears beginning to twitch every now and then. Yet before Arin started becoming too nervous, we guided him to the spot where one has the best view. Once there, Alice finally removed her hands.

    Arin blinked at first to adjust before suddenly all his tails began to wave for a moment and an astonished sigh was released from his mouth.

    With eyes wide open, Arin stared at the huge field in front of him. The flowers still had a bit of water on them, causing a glittering effect with the soft light of the sun, allowing for an astonishing scenery.

    Arin was still dumbfounded, when suddenly Alice stepped forth, placing her hand on his head with a smile on her face.

    "We are all fine and alive also thanks to you Arin, so don''t stay down, okay? After all, isn''t it us who should worry more about how we could barely do anything? Look, if you still struggle with it you will miss out on so muchˇ­ so sometimes you just have to take action." Alice''s voice was soft and caring, causing her to give off extreme older-sister like vibes.

    Arin was looking up at her a bit lost before he nodded with slightly misty eyes. When he looked around, I also gave him a smile, letting him know that I am more worried about him than anything.

    Though he did not cry, it did cause a small bit of light to return to his face, some of the clouds above his head dispersing.

    Though the weather was still slightly gray from yesterday''s rain, the sun that broke through the clouds gave one a refreshing feeling.

    Alice then left Arin to me, instead going over to the wooden bench beside the garden as she dried it using her domain. Following which I sat Arin down on it together with us. However, as all three of us sat down, Arin looked around himself.

    "Wasn''t Sumi there too? Where is she?" Arin''s question was justified, yet Alice and me only smiled at each other, knowing full well where she currently was.

    And speaking of her, it took only another minute before she showed up, carrying a small tablet with some drinks on it. All of them were smoothies using local elven-fruits and products, causing one''s mouth to water when seen. Sumi, in order to distract herself, asked Alice to teach her a bit about cooking, and for today she decided to prepare smoothies for us while we bring Arin out here.

    Then, putting down the tablet Sumi gave each of us one of the smoothies, which are served in wooden cups. Besides those, she also brought a small bowl carrying some freshly cut fruits, their sweet scent wafting in the air.

    Arin, having taken a sip in wonder quickly raised his head to look at Alice, only for her to shake her head and point towards Sumi.

    "You''ll have to thank Sumi for this treat, she is the one who made and prepared it for us." Alice had a smile on her face as she said that. Arin in response quickly turned towards Sumi with a small smile on his face.

    "Thanks Sumi, it''s delicious." Arin''s honest praise left Sumi unable to answer, which was adorable since guessing by her tails, she was clearly excited. She only showed an embarrassed smile towards Arin with a silent ''You''re welcome'' following it.

    Still, in our small round here all of us continued to enjoy the view on the countless flowers in the garden, watching as some of the trees around the garden even had flowers blossoming on them.

    It is a beautiful sight, one that I won''t forget any time soon. Additionally, seeing as Arin slowly regained his vigor while talking with us and enjoying the view, I felt my heart grow warmer.

    This is the way it should be, and even though I lost so much, I still have my big sister, my little brother and many new friends.

    After all, wasn''t it Maria that always said: ''We live in the here and now, so make the best of it!''?

    Well, I now know that she was right. We are still alive, and with those around me, I shall continue moving forward, towards a better future.

    And maybe, just maybe, one filled with great fluffiness...

    So Arin, my lovely little brother, please heal quickly in both heart and body. After all, cuddling your tails is so much better when you''re lively!

 Chapter 56: Facing Fears

    It has been great fun, and with the girls here I finally calmed down. I completely forgot that I am not the only person that was shaken by what happened, and the girls even encouraged me.

    During our talks I also asked for forgiveness for thinking about fleeing, only to be told that in the end I stayed, which proved to them that I care about them, which resulted in Anna suddenly hugging my tails.

    Sadly the one she caught still hurt a bit, which resulted in another embarrassing yelp from me, causing the girls to laugh before we continued talking.

    After some time we even started to talk about our plans for the future, and honestly, I just want to go home to the Dragon-Mountains and stay there for a while.

    It''s not that I dislike the Elven-Island, I just miss the games and fun times with the dragons and foxes there. And even though Rune''s and my past was a bit problematic, we already long made up and even play together sometimes. Even Sumi already forgave him, which I think is amazing considering what she went through due to him.

    Well, he recently even managed to beat me in chess, so I have to stay strong otherwise he will continuously win! I can''t accept that! He even said that it is because he learns with his new retainers, which I thought was weird. He was not even eighteen yet, so why would he have retainers?

    Anyway, in the end, all four of us decided to become stronger, the girls agreeing to continue training together with Uncle Black and me.

    Speaking of him, he said that the whole throne-heritage situation isn''t really moving forward, which is why he will let me and the others talk with them for a while, saying something along the lines of him becoming to incensed whenever he meets them.

    Alice joked about him having no patience when it came to me, meaning he wanted me to be able to leave the island too, which I think is nice.

    Still, having been given this duty he can''t just leave, which is why he thought about letting us have a talk with them sometime soon. Not that I mind, especially so since I remember now that I still have to ask the youngest of the royals where he picked up the scent of chocolate.

    And here I nearly forgot about that. Additionally, after I told Alice and Anna about that detail, both of them stared at me in shock. Anna even complained about me not having told her sooner, yet Alice told her that scent didn''t equal that chocolate did exist. It appears that the two of them also found out the hard way that there is no chocolate, a shame.

    Anyway, having had some fun we return back to the castle and my room. Once there, however, I spot uncle Black, Mom, and Saria standing in front of the door, all of which look at me with smiling expressions.

    While I was wondering why they were here, Saria stepped forth and dropped something into my hand.

    "I think you want it back, it isn''t really doing that well." With those words she stepped back, leaving me to look at the item she has given me.

    Turns out it was the remains of the magic-essence I turned into a pendant containing the egg of the days-hummingbird I found. Sadly, the life inside was slowly draining away, probably since it didn''t receive any aid in all this time.

    Quickly taking out the egg while reabsorbing the essence, I enter my room in order to take a look. Everyone else followed after me, but I didn''t really pay much attention to it.

    Once inside, I went to my table and placed the egg in a secure spot, trying to inject some more light-mana into the egg. However, it was rejected! The egg didn''t take any of the life-mana anymore, it''s capacity overloaded! Worried I thought about what I could do, was there any other way?

    Looking back at Uncle Black, I ask him and the others if they maybe have an idea.

    "There may be one way, though I am not sure about it." Uncle Black''s voice was weirdly evasive, as if he didn''t want to talk about it. It was only after another series of inquiries that he let loose, removing something from his spatial-ring. What he held in his hand afterwards was a brightly glowing orange ball of magic-essence, an essence that I could clearly remember.

    Like a glowing fire, deadly and mad, I saw it in front of me, the Phoenix in its full form.

    Before I collapsed, suddenly I felt mom''s hand on my shoulder, hugging me while covering me from seeing it.

    "It''s fine Arin, it''s dead. This is only its remaining essence, there is nothing to fear." With mom''s words, the images in my head were dispelled, but still, remembering that awful experience my whole body tensed up, making me uncomfortable.

    Even the girls nearby started fidgeting, probably feeling similar to me. Yet before I could even ask Uncle Black why he took out this thing, he answered with a small frown.

    "Phoenixes naturally have essence-bodies, which is why they can reincarnate given their soul is still there. However, now that it is gone, maybe you can use it to heal that hummingbird of yours, after all, bird-essences should be compatible." Uncle Black''s voice was slightly heavy, as if he was hiding something in his words, yet hearing his idea I finally understand.

    I don''t have to look at this as the Phoenix, but more like a medicine with which I can save the hummingbird''s life.

    I slowly approach Uncle black who then carefully puts the essence into my hands, causing me to shudder in reaction. Yet just as I was about to drop it, Uncle black held my hands with his and wrapped them around the essence, shielding it from my line of sight.

    "Little Arin, it is good to show fear, but don''t let it control you. If you are scared then defeat it, it''s still not too late to retreat and come back with allies if it''s not possible, okay?" Towards Uncle Black''s new senseless quote, I nod, feeling a bit better.

    I said I will grow strong, and if I am even scared of the remains of my enemy then I am not worthy of it. So taking a deep breath I then tell Uncle Black that I am ready, to which he removes his hand, causing the orange glow of the essence to come out again.

    I was nervous, but fighting down the heavy pressure on my chest, I carefully carry the essence over to the table, placing it next to the egg. Once there, I thought about how I could ingest the essence into the egg, before deciding to just cover the egg in the essence. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Sadly, to do so I need to interact with the mana contained within, which I dread.

    However, clenching my teeth, I slowly extract my own mana and guide it towards the essence. The moment my mana contacted the one within the essence, I felt it. The same heat, fire and power that mercilessly pounded against the shield I was putting up back then, it was here! The burning fires everywhere, wearing down on my mana, always threatening to take our lives...

    In a panic I fell back, breathing heavily. Sweat permeated my skin as I felt myself fall back to those events. All my tails even stood on end and I was even about to make my own magic attack, wanting to shield myself.

    No more, no longer, I don''t want to!

    I was on the verge of crying when Mom pulled me into her embrace, soothing me with her tails.

    I was still shaking, my whole body shivering against my will. Why? Why can''t I stand against it?!

    Calming my breathing in Mom''s embrace, I suddenly heard Uncle Black talk, but not in the human language the girls also understood, but in the dragon-tongue.

    [Arin, calm yourself. It appears that it was a bit too much for you alone. So here, take my hand, both Lumi and I are here right next to you, there is nothing to fear.] Towards Uncle Black''s word I carefully lay my hand in his, once more noticing the sheer difference in size.

    With him guiding me back to the table, I once more approach the glowing essence with my hand, feeling myself freeze a bit.

    Once I was close enough, I made my mana move, trying to once more reach out to the essence. Yet the moment I felt my mana interact with the essence, those images appeared again!

    I wanted to back off, feeling my breathing become unstable. Yet before I could, Uncle Black strengthened his grip on my hand, his figure looking at me with a reassuring gaze, urging me to go forward again.

    Nodding once, I calm down again, not willing to stay weak and covering in front of this foe.

    With this conviction, and with both Mom and Uncle Black covering me I begin interacting with the essence once more, causing the essence to release some light as its control went to me.

    Still, I felt great repulsion the moment I felt it, fear and panic gripping my heart. Before I let go again, however, suddenly mom''s tails covered my eyes, stealing away my vision.

    ˇ°It''s fine Arin, you are not in danger. Just guide it towards the egg and then disconnect, here...ˇ±

    With those words Mom suddenly touched my hand that was floating above the essence, a thin flow of mana entering my wrist before transferring to the essence, suppressing the flames within.

    ˇ°They are not scary if you know how to deal with it, so don''t fear, I am here after all. And Uncle Black is also here, no matter what attack, he can deal with it.ˇ± Mom whispered reassuringly, letting me calm down again. While feeling the essence rouse itself to my command, I began to move it towards the egg while using extra mana to form a small shield around my hand.

    Mom just released a chuckle when seeing my way of doing it, yet she didn''t stop, helping me by guiding my hand towards the egg.

    Once there, quickly command the essence to wrap around the egg which Mom confirmed to me.

    So the moment I felt it finish taking shape, I immediately cut the connection and pull my hand back, shuddering a bit as I back off. In the meantime Mom also removed her tail that was covering my eyes, letting me regain vision.

    Having done what needed to be done, I felt myself relax a bit more, Uncle Black suddenly kneeling in front of me, holding both my hands while his eyes were on the level of my own.

    [See, it''s not that scary, and even if it was, haven''t you just proven that you can still do it? I am proud of you.] Uncle Black said in dragon-tongue, his voice somewhat more smooth in comparison to when he talks in the human-language.

    Still, having been told that by Uncle Black, I felt some tears stream down my face as I hug Uncle Black. Yet as Uncle Black returned the hug, he continued to speak.

    [You have done well. Over time you will learn how to face it yourself, and until then, I will be glad to help you out whenever necessary. Of course, the same goes for you three too.] Towards those words I cried, Uncle Black taking it in strides while Mom and the girls watched us with warm eyes.

    Actually, Uncle Black''s last sentence was aimed at the girls, whom then nodded shyly in reaction to his soft gaze.

    Later I would find out that the three girls also had trouble conquering their fear, yet as I am the only person with energy that can manipulate the essence of others, I was the only one who could do this.

    Afterward, having gone through this, it was Saria who picked up the egg and essence and brought it out of the room, probably understanding that it still made the girls and me very nervous.

    As a result, I learned for the very first time what it means to face fear directly like this. It was scary, uncomfortable and nerve-wrecking, yet I also felt good once it was over, as though a weight on my heart was lifted.

    In the end and after those events, I spent time with Mom and Uncle Black, as well as Saria and the girls. We even pulled forth one of the board-games Anna and I recreated, trying to convince everyone to play with us.

    However, Uncle Black refused at first, saying that playing games wasn''t really his thing, yet in the end, we still managed to make him play along, only for him to be the one whose the most invested by the end.

    During the game, we often talked about smaller topics, such as Anna and Alice questioning the reason why they couldn''t learn the dragon-tongue from Uncle Black. As a result, Uncle Black gave them an easy sentence of three words they should try to repeat, intending to show them why.

    Listening in, Anna and Alice tried to pronounce the words ''I love you'' in the dragon-tongue. I don''t know if it is just because they are rather simple and easy that Uncle Black chose them, or because he is trying to troll them.

    However, every time they spoke, the result was abhorrently wrong, the words coming out completely crooked or even indistinguishable from one another, as though they tried saying the same word again and again. This time even I was curious, as I had no trouble speaking the dragon-tongue, and I learn more complicated words sometimes and even those don''t make me trouble. So why do Anna and Alice fail with such simple ones?

    Looking up at Uncle Black, he begins his explanation while throwing the dice and moving his figure forward three steps.

    ˇ°The reason the dragon-language is so hard to learn if not near impossible is because someone needs to use their mana and normal voice simultaneously and on the same wavelength, otherwise it won''t work. The reason even Arin, Sumi and Lumi can speak it is that it is an instinctual language to most ancient races. Every race''s ancient tongue sounds different but can communicate with one another. Today it''s just that the Fox-kin Ancient tongue is mostly gone outside the mountains, leaving the people to just call the Ancient-Language the dragon-tongue.ˇ±

    Having finished speaking, Uncle Black moved his figure to jump over my own, leaving him with a grin as he placed mine back into the starting-spot. ˇ°And that''s why most dragons also learn the human-language of the northern countries in order to be able to communicate with most races near the mountains.ˇ±

    Now sitting calmly with a victorious grin on his face, he looked at everyone, waiting for his victory. Uncle Black had extreme luck during this round, allowing him to have three figures of his already in the end-position, leaving only the last one which needed only a few more steps to the end.

    Besides that, however, Anna and Alice were feeling down, and not because of the game. Additionally, I was also shocked, only now finding out that there were such differences in the Ancient Language or the fact that it is even called as such.

    On the other hand, I am a bit angry at Uncle Black right now for pulling me out of the round like that, it''s not fair!

    Pleadingly I look over at Anna who has the best chance of stopping this, as one of her figures was close to Uncle Black''s one.

    ˇ°You can do it!ˇ± I whisper as she throws the dice. The result, a clear three, just one point behind what we needed!

    Seeing this, Uncle Black''s grin got even wider, feeling victory already in his grasp, I can tell. Yet before it''s his turn again, Sumi throws the dice. The result: Special action. Thinking for a moment, she then moves her own figure and exchanges her position with Uncle Black''s one.

    ˇ°There!ˇ± She said with a smile on her face, while Uncle Black''s expression crumbled.

    ˇ°No, I was so close!ˇ± He nearly yelled, devastated at Sumi''s clever move. All those still in the game let out a relieved sigh as the game continued. Sadly, I was already out, so I could only continue to watch.

    In the end though, and after several close calls between the ones still competing, Uncle Black managed to grab onto victory, barely...

    And like this, a wild but nice day came to an end, my mood restored a bit and even the girls feeling better.

    Actually, after dinner, I felt motivated again, so I went through the stances Uncle Black taught me, focusing more on the specific steps in order to not to shoot off another attack like back on the ship. Sumi, on the other hand, shot a few arrows towards a distant target. I think her range increases every time I see it.

    Furthermore, Alice and Anna were also training, mostly deploying their domain while trying to move and react to small rocks that Saria threw at them. It was crude training, but Saria was at least not throwing the rocks at high-speed, trying to prevent injuries, and more just letting them get a feel for it. Honestly, it feels good seeing someone else struggling with rocks thrown at them, even if not as extreme as in my own training.

    Afterward, I freshened up and went to bed.

    As for the next day, it was decided that our small group will visit the farm of the older prince in the morning, and in the afternoon the laboratory of the younger prince. The reason was simple, we should try to convince them, yet I wasn''t sure we could.

    Well, there were still some things to be finished before we could leave. Though, I hope that at least the rest of our stay here would be comfortable, and not filled with more mad killer-birds.

    For now though, having a yawn escape me, I close my eyes for today. Good night.

 Chapter 57: Nightmare and First Visit

    POV: Anna

    As I walk through the hallway in this early morning, suddenly I hear a blood-curdling scream from Arin''s room.

    Running over I become witness to something unexpected. There was clearly Arin sitting in his bed, yet at the same time he... no, she wasn''t.

    Arin was looking at me with wide-open eyes that contained shock beyond reason, though I believe I know why. Looking at him there was definitely something wrong, no, something that has changed...

    For once, Arin''s hair was suddenly covering his back, reaching down to his rear while his chest showed strange swellings that definitely weren''t there the last time I saw him. The latter is currently sitting on the bed, checking himself out with an unbelieving expression.

    I, on the other hand, didn''t know what I should do, because I could tell... this wasn''t Arin anymore. Maybe Ariane would suit him better now?

    Thinking something stupid I quickly notice that Arin was struggling with his clothing, trying to get rid of his shirt. Thanks to that I quickly snap out of my thoughts and go over to assist him, feeling slightly weird inside, because if what happened what I think it did... what am I going to do?

    Feeling wary, I help the panicked Arin take off his shirt, only for the latter to draw back immediately the moment it was gone.

    There was something definitely wrong, as Arin''s normally rather frail chest suddenly had two peaks on them that weren''t there before... Honestly, they are even bigger than mine, and I am older, unfair!

    Falling into delusions, I notice late how Arin screams the moment he noticed it himself, causing him to draw back and hide among the covers. Feeling worried, I try to approach Arin and comfort him, yet the moment he looked at me closely, I noticed how much he truly changed.

    His eyes became a lot softer, his nose and mouth also having changed ever so slightly. Though the changes were limited due to his age, there was definitely a cute feminine streak in there, causing me to back off in embarrassment. I really wanted to kiss him right there, what is wrong with me!?

    Letting my head cool off by the side, I notice late how Arin''s uncle and mom enter the room.

    They, once they spotted Arin, began to talk among themselves.

    ˇ°It came earlier than expected, this shouldn''t be...ˇ±

    ˇ°Ohh come on, now he looks even cuter...ˇ±

    Both of their comments didn''t display any type of shock in relation to this situation, causing me to be confused. Were they waiting for this, did they know that Arin would change like this?

    Slightly lost, I turn towards the two, seeking an answer to this situation while Arin tried to get out of bed to try on some clothing, only for his... her body to be in full displayˇ­

    ˇ°What a figure!ˇ± I couldn''t help but comment, feeling myself become entranced.

    Slightly dazed, I only returned to reality when Aaron, Arin''s Uncle slapped my back, laughing wildly.

    ˇ°This is great since you are Arin''s sister, why don''t you teach him how to live like a girl?ˇ±

    Confused I look up to him, yet what I saw surprised me. For a moment I thought I saw Maria''s head on him... what is happening?!?

    Slightly confused, I dazedly go over to Arin who was still looking at himself in the mirror with a perplexed expression.

    Yet, seeing as he still wasn''t wearing anything on top, I thought it might be a good time as any for him to bathe. So grabbing a nearby towel, I throw it over him before grabbing him by the hand and pulling him away, through the hallway towards the bathroom. Surprisingly, his already rather adorable small hand seemed so much frailer this time around...

    Once there, which felt like an instant, I immediately undressed the latter. Yet the moment I saw him, now her completely naked, I was taken aback. I knew that Arin already had a rather adorable appearance with plenty charm for someone his age, yet now seeing her there, covering herself with her tails, her charm practically shot through the roof. His new feminine features, pale skin and long hair all added into a mix that could only be called gorgeous.

    I felt myself get lost, embarrassment rising to my head. Yet before I noticed, Arin''s face was right in front of me.

    ˇ°Anna... what is happening to me?!ˇ± There was a slight panic in his voice as he covered himself with his tails. Yet having him so close to me I didn''t know what to do, a strong desire to pet and cuddle him growing within me.

    What is wrong with me! What is this situation!

    ˇ°UUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAA!!!ˇ±

    I am called from my thoughts when suddenly a loud scream resounded nearby, causing my focus to return.

    Turning towards the source, I am met with darkness, the whole world flipping over before I felt myself shoot up while breathing heavily.

    ...

    I found myself in my bed within the elven palace. My breathing still heavy while sweat permeates my skin.

    Was it all a dream? Like, what the hell?! Why did I dream of something like this? Has my own trauma gone this far that I escape to such unrealistic scenarios...?

    Why the heck was I even dreaming of something like this?! Why was I dreaming of Arin as a girl, what the heck is wrong with me?!?

    Feeling shame creep up to my face, I quickly try to vanquish it by telling myself that it was just a stupid dream, allowing me to regain some calm.

    Yet perfectly remembering what I dreamed about, I really want to bury myself in a hole to hide my shame.

    While I was wailing in my bed, my cover long since lying on the ground, I suddenly remember the scream that initially woke me up.

    Realizing that it must have been Arin I quickly get off my bed, put on my slippers and run out of the room down the hallway into Arin''s room. The fact that it is still dark means that it is still night, yet thanks to the lights within this hall I don''t have much trouble orienting myself.

    Arriving inside, I am met with Arin lying in his bed, sweating as he seems to struggle against something in his dreams, sometimes whimpering while other times screaming and kicking. It''s probably a nightmare. Yet before I could approach I spotted Lumi, Arin''s mom as she laid down beside him, pulling him into a hug while whispering calming words, telling him that he was not alone while cushioning him with her tails.

    Watching this I once more remember the dream I had, noticing just what a stupid thing it was. Neither Arin, Aaron or Lumi were realistic within said dream. Yet that makes me question myself. Am I truly that twisted that I imagine Arin like this?

    Looking at the scene as Lumi mothers Arin in order to calm him down as well as the loving expression she wears, I just shake my head towards my own thoughts. It was just a dream.

    Thinking like that I approach Arin before stroking his head a bit between his ears, hoping for him to calm down quickly again. Towards this action Arin actually seemed to lose some of his tension, as his breathing evened out again, his eyes less pressed like before with his muscles relaxing.

    Feeling happy with the change, I was about to turn around only to see Lumi show me a lovely smile in thanks, which I return with a nod before leaving the room, closing the door softly behind me in order to prevent any further noise.

    Turning around afterward, I then notice Sir Aaron, Saria, Sumi and Alice standing in front of me, all of which seem to be about to enter the room.

    So in order to prevent them from creating any more noise, I tell them about how Arin probably had a nightmare and that Lumi was already there to calm him down. Alice quickly accepted this together with Saria, both releasing their held breaths before thanking me for some reason and returning to their own rooms. Sumi also left shortly after, showing a relieved smile before leaving. Her reaction to Arin being taken care off wasˇ­ weird? I canˇŻt put my finger on it, but she seemed relieved like everyone else, maybe even a bit more than us.

    Sir Aaron, however, started to mumble for a moment before he then also thanked me and turned around to leave.

    ''Was I too forceful?'' was what I heard him mumble to himself. So, maybe he is questioning his ways of parenting Arin? Honestly, I am not so sure what is going through Sir Aaron''s head, especially so since I am just a human and not a dragon. Still, if he is speaking about the phoenix-essence he showed us yesterday, then I believe it was too forceful!

    After all, just looking at that cursed bird''s remains shot a cold shudder down my back. And I am sure that both Alice and Sumi didn''t fare much better, not to speak about Arin who received the brunt of it.

    With such thoughts I return to my room and lie down, feeling tired while also weirded out. I never really looked at Arin as more than a cute smaller brother who seems to cure depression just by being there... so why the heck did I dream of something like this?

    Feeling conflicted I slowly lie down again, letting sleep take over once more, a dreamless darkness shrouding me until the sun rose once more.

    POV: Aaron Geyser

    After hearing about Arin''s nightmare from Anna I started to think about my actions recently. It is probable that I pushed him a bit too hard, especially so since I didn''t even let him truly calm down over the past week since the attack of the Phoenix.

    Still, what''s done is done, there is nothing that can be changed about it, so I will have to think more about my future actions.

    Still, Arin luckily didn''t remember much about the dream, yet he did wake up with tears in his eyes which caused the girls to fawn over him once more, trying to comfort him. I only hope that he doesn''t become spoiled because of this. Well, currently it is still alright now that he is still a kid, but once the hormones kick in... don''t know if I should expect a funny story or horrible drama.

    Well, we''ll see when the time comes. For now, there are more important things, like breakfast, which everyone seems to enjoy. It is simple with some dark-bread, eggs and small slabs of meat. All in all a small but tasty meal, together with some sweet fruits to the end.

    Having finished eating we decided that today I would follow the kids as they are guided through the older Prince''s farm as well as the younger Prince''s laboratory in the afternoon.

    So without further ado, our group of eight, meaning us minus Lumi who is resting, together with two guides begin our journey. They are servants I saw rather often recently, two young men who seem to be very excited about meeting us, especially so since in their words, dragons and foxes rarely visit these days, and many of the younger ones have never seen one in the first place.

    Anyway, when we arrived on a small floating island after crossing several bridges, I noticed how Arin was peering over the railings and looking at the main-island in the middle with a curious gaze.

    ˇ°Weird... it''s all gone...ˇ± Arin said, his eyes staring at the spot where the attack occurred. Though ravaged by the flames of the Phoenix, the moment the old tree regained control it immediately started to rejuvenate the destroyed area, causing trees and plants to regrow from the ashes. Of course, the busy elves also helped, mostly in cleaning up and remaking the road past the fields.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ˇ°You are correct. After all, thanks to the thickness of mana here and the great tree who is capable of speeding up the healing process by several times, damages even of this degree are often fixed in a matter of days.ˇ± I heard Saria explain, pointing at the places that had yet to be completely cleared, where the earth remained barren to some degree, ashes lying in the grass.

    ˇ°Can I do something like that too? Repairing nature like that I mean?ˇ± Arin asked out of the blue, causing a surprised expression to jump onto the others and my face. The worst part, however, was that I couldn''t deny it as he might as well be capable of doing it.

    For that reason I just gave a vague answer, hoping that he wouldn''t suddenly start growing trees on masse in the area. ˇ°I am not sure, you would need to learn how to do it first. After all, if you put in effort nothing is really impossible, especially if we are talking about magic.ˇ±

    Towards my words, Arin nodded, seemingly deep in thought as he stared holes into the air. Feeling amused that after the depression this morning he was already up to weird ideas, I just tug on his shirt a bit before pulling him onto my shoulders.

    After a short and surprised yelp by Arin that drew some laughter from everyone around, he made himself comfortable above my head, hiding himself using his tails while clinging to my horns.

    Anyway, continuing on we approach the end of the great hole, once more stepping onto solid ground. From this point onward we then started to go through a long winding path until we arrive in front of a huge clearing, as in really huge.

    Fields of wheat, vegetables, and salads were spanning in front of us, reaching kilometers before ending at the wall of trees in the distance. Is this really that Prince''s farm? Isn''t it a bit too large for that? And here I thought elves grow everything on trees. Apparently not. However, it would explain how the elves can remain independent on this island even with barely any real trade in crops and vegetables.

    Anyway, while we are guided through a thin path that goes in between the fields, with a water-channel passing beside it, we quickly arrive at the only tree in the middle of all this. Installed within is a typical elven home of the same kind as the ones in the middle tree-zone, just with an abnormally large barn that''s seemingly shaped from the roots of that very tree beside it.

    Actually, there are quite some differences in lifestyle between the city-elves on the islands floating above the hole and the ones living in the forests of this island itself, beginning with the homes. Well, not like all elves are either gathered in the middle on the floating islands or at the coast with the harbor. In the forests in all the space between, there are countless cities and villages of elves living there, mostly living on raising animals and agriculture, while in trade with the center and the harbor.

    It''s actually only the central city floating above the hole that has that many xenophobic rules on this island, yet those have their reasons too, one of which is dead now. Still, most of the elven-island, even if it doesn''t look the part is actually structured like most human countries with different regions and different rules depending on where you are. Well, the basic laws stay the same no matter where you are, but that should be obvious, right?

    Anyway, I am called back from my thoughts when Arin suddenly speaks up.

    ˇ°Uncle Black, Fertilis is over there!ˇ± Speaking the prince''s name like it was nothing, Arin points towards the prince with his finger. Honestly, I start to worry about Arin should he ever enter some kingdom''s high-society that is less lenient with its traditions.

    Still, having spotted our target our group makes its way over to him, with the girls that hurried ahead arriving first. It''s interesting though, seeing them hurry like that only to stay away about three meters and wait. Maybe because they don''t know him enough yet? Well, I would certainly feel better not having to know him any better than I already do.

    The prince himself, noticing us immediately stood up from his crouching position and showed us a smile, his obnoxiously loud voice ringing out as he greets us.

    ˇ°Oh, hello there everyone. Glad to have you visit, how are you doing? Did you come to appreciate the work of my wife and me?ˇ± He was definitely boasting again, which rubbed my nerves the wrong way. Yet thanks to Arin''s continues, even if not intended back-massage with his tails I am quickly able to calm down again. We came to relax and maybe talk him into taking the throne, nothing more, I am not letting myself be stressed again.

    *Fuuuh

    Taking a deep breath I then also approach, a false smile like I am used to giving recently automatically popping onto my face. ˇ°Hey there Prince Fertilis, we just came to visit, thought that maybe the kids are interested in seeing how Elves do their farming.ˇ±

    Giving some false reply I just thought of on the spot, I receive a questioning gaze from the older Prince before he breaks up into a big smile. ˇ°But of course, hahaha. Please come along, I will give a tour. Afterward, we can then enjoy some freshly made berry-juice my wife prepared this morning, so come along.ˇ±

    With a wave of his hand he turned around, his tall figure already walking towards the first field and the water-channel beside it. Lightly sighing to myself, I also follow, still somewhat curious about the farming methods of the elves.

    Though as I walk after the girls that are already curiously listening to Fertilis'' explanation, I suddenly feel Arin''s tails ceasing to move, probably because he is thinking. Yet suddenly I feel a piercing gaze come down on me from above, so I lightly raise my head in order to look up without harming Arin with my horns.

    What greets me is an inquisitive pair of emerald-green eyes that stare at me as if trying to deduce something.

    ˇ°Is there something Arin?ˇ± I ask curiously, yet he doesn''t answer.

    It took a while, yet after some time he raises his eyes again and his soft voice echoes out above me.

    ˇ°Fake Uncle Black doesn''t feel right... it''s uncomfortable...ˇ±

    Fake? What does he mean...? Maybe... maybe my acting, does he mean that?! Arin''s sudden declaration completely threw me off balance. This came out of nowhere, why would he say that?

    I was confused and even stopped moving for a while, only to realize that we were falling behind with the group that was already walking ahead.

    Slightly flustered I catch up again, yet stay far enough to not be involved in their direct conversation, or the girls currently test-tasting freshly picked raspberries.

    So, waiting for them to finish I speak to Arin again who is still sitting on my shoulder.

    ˇ°Arin, what do you mean by me being ''Fake''?ˇ± I asked slowly, trying to figure it out myself. Yet the answer didn''t wait.

    ˇ°Because... you were fake... The emotion you released and the feeling you gave off were like two complete opposites, making it feel uncomfortable... please don''t do it again...ˇ± It wasn''t a plead, but a request.

    Was it that obvious though? I mean, I am thousands of years old and the art of deception is something I know very well, so was it that obvious to Arin or is he just that sensible to emotion? Though honestly, most of the things that happened until now point towards the latter.

    Still, having been pointed out so by Arin I feel shame for some reason. Yet there was also something else.

    In the world out there, there are many, no, practically everyone who wears some kind of mask in certain situations, how will Arin deal with those?

    Thinking about it, I am once more made aware that I need to address some problems with Arin once we are back at the Dragon-Mountains. I will probably have to change some things in the way I am raising him, or at least teach him how to deal with such things.

    After all, it would be weird if Arin suddenly points at some random depressed person and asks them if they aren''t depressed even though they smile, or even tells them that they are fake...

    Fuuuh, I have the feeling that this will become complicated again.

    Laying those thoughts aside, I continue walking after the older Prince who is guiding us around the farm. Yet when we pass the star-berry field, an orange berry in a similar shape to a star, Arin suddenly mentions that he wants to try some.

    So, though slightly reluctant, I call out to the elder Prince.

    ˇ°Your Majesty Fertilis, Arin wishes to try some of the Star-Berries, is that okay?ˇ± I purposefully called him with his title in order to stay aware of his position and remind him of it as well.

    The latter seemed annoyed at the title I gave him, yet he still approached shortly after. ˇ°Sure he can have some, yet they aren''t completely ripe yet, so their typical sweetness isn''t as prominent and they might even still be a bit sour.ˇ±

    He said that with a smile, picking some of the bushes which he then held out to Arin who eagerly tried to grab them. Sadly, he was too high up to reach them, so I went to my knees until he was able to get a hold of them.

    After that was done, he thanked Fertilis with a smile and began to bite into them. Though, unlike expected, his face didn''t consort when eating them and instead he eagerly bit into it again.

    ˇ°This tastes like sour-gummy-bears... I like it!ˇ± He said in a loud voice, causing both Fertilis and me to look at him with surprised expressions. The ones most shocked however were Alice and Anna, as both suddenly stared at the fruit in Arin''s hand and started to demand some for themselves.

    I on the other hand, once I had a taste of the sour berry, thought that it wasn''t that great, so I questioned Arin who was joyfully eating above my head.

    ˇ°Hey Arin, what are gummy-bears? You said those fruits taste like them.ˇ± I asked him, yet he just waved his hand once, causing the green core of the berry that was as hard as a rock to fly back into the field.

    ˇ°It''s... it was a popular kind of candy back on earth, I liked them a lot. Though not the same, those berries lack the gummy-part, they still have a similar type of taste...ˇ± He said while licking his fingers that still had juice on them. He then commenced to hold my horns again.

    OI! You will get juices all over them! ˇ°Hey, Arin, wash your hands first before you hold my horns again, otherwise they might become sticky!ˇ± I warned Arin.

    The latter luckily noticed rather quickly and started by summoning a ball of water in front of him where he put his hands into, rubbing them to clean them.

    Afterward, he even summoned some water to clean my horns with, which surprised me, though that got my hair wet as well. Well, thanks for the gesture, I guess...

    In the end, after a short tasting-round, Anna, Sumi, and Alice also demanded some water to clean themselves off, which Arin happily provided. In the meantime, Fertilis was watching all that with a complicated gaze, his eyes scanning past the still unripe field of berries. Maybe he is thinking of doing something with them before they are completely ripe?

    Anyway, leaving the Prince-farmer with his problems I look over to the girls who begin to play with the water Arin summoned, splashing each other with a laugh. Actually, in this heat today some cool water would be just right.

    And as if on demand, Arin suddenly came up with the idea of dousing himself a little, allowing me no time to react.

    *SPLASH!

    Before I noticed I was doused as well, water dropping down from my clothes as pearls of water glistened in the sunlight.

    I, I honestly don''t know if...

    ˇ°Arin...!ˇ± Yup, I was angry.

    Feeling my voice charged with anger I call out to Arin, who seems to have suddenly realized that he doused no only himself but also me...

    The latter suddenly shrunk down, his tails pulling themselves up while his ears fell flat. He tried to get off, yet since he was on my shoulders he was unable to leave.

    ˇ°Arin, didn''t I tell you to watch your situation and surroundings before you use magic?!ˇ± I called out to him, still angry at the fact that I was victim to this surprise-shower.

    ˇ°I am sorry... I forgot about this...ˇ± Arin''s voice was getting smaller as he apologized, hiding his face behind his tails like he always does when he is ashamed,

    Releasing a sigh I realize that I can''t stay angry at little Arin, causing me to add another sigh on top of the previous one.

    ˇ°Fuh... fine, I forgive you. But please, even if you are motivated, consider your circumstances more before you take action, especially when it concerns magic.ˇ±

    Speaking like that I try to soothe the little one, before continuing with our tour by Fertilis. However, I have to admit that what Arin did was potentially dangerous; I nearly dropped him from surprise. It''s not like I didn''t feel the magic-power, yet for Arin, it is hard to guess what type he uses. I thought he might use some water-balls to cool himself down with, not summon a whole pool of water to drop down on himself, and by extension, me.

    I put Arin down from my shoulders back onto the ground before releasing some of my mana into my essence-clothing, causing all the water to evaporate in an instant.

    Arin on the other hand still appeared apologetic with his tails sunk behind his back. I just encouraged him to continue going and learn from this, like always, before continuing the tour under the guidance of the eldest prince.

    Arin slowly lost his apprehension again after some time, causing him to regain his vigor as he played with the girls. Especially Sumi who appeared to have taken a special interest into the small creatures one could find swimming within the water-channels beside the field.

    "What are you looking at?" Arin asked as he approached, causing her point at some type of shrimp that was floating around in the water. It was a small type that is usually seen as helpful especially by fish-keepers since they often reproduce rapidly and can so serve as both food and cleaners of the reservoir. ThatˇŻs at least what the fish-seller in the market told me after I found some remains of them lying with the fishes he sold. Yet why would they be in this field?

    I asked Fertilis, yet he only returned an awkward smile while speaking about the truth of the subject. ˇ°Actually, this water-system is connected to several ponds in the area that contain sweet-water fish that belong to a fisher nearby. We are kinda in a symbiotic relationship, but it doesn''t come without its fair share of problems.ˇ±

    I was only taken aback a bit, as I never saw the prince make such a face, especially as he is more often than not either obnoxiously loud or just plain pushy... something I can''t stand honestly.

    Still, a symbiotic relationship... well, no good thinking about stuff I have no clue about. I may be old, but that doesn''t mean I know everything, especially so since I am not very fond ofˇ­ muddy waters...

    Still, Arin and Sumi spent a surprising amount of time just staring at the fishes, apparently taken in by something. Turns out both of them were dropping small crumbs of their snacks into the water, watching as the small creatures took them and brought them deeper into a hideout in order to consume it.

    Well, I would say it is boring, but I guess there are different opinions.

    Anna and Alice, on the other hand, went with Saria, sitting in the grass beneath a small sky-cherry tree nearby. It appears though that the three of them are actually spiritedly talking with one another while looking over at us from time to time. Seeing them point at their hair and skin occasionally, I presume they are talking about girl-stuff...

    As I was sighting to myself, I notice how Fertilis starts using some magic on one of the fields, a short chant leaving his mouth before a mellow green glow descends from his palm into the ground, causing some of the weak plants among the cornfield to regain some of their vitality.

    ˇ°What kind of magic was that?ˇ± I asked, truly curious for once.

    ˇ°Oh, this is a mix of water- and earth-magic, we call it vitality-magic. Isn''t it amazing? It does something similar to the vitality-increasing spells of the light-attribute, just that it is limited to flora. It is the creation of my brother.ˇ± He spoke, pride practically oozing from his mouth as he spoke.

    However, thinking about it, couldn''t they...? ˇ°Couldn''t you just cast that spell several times in order to allow for quicker plant-growth?ˇ±

    ˇ°Heavens no!ˇ± Prince Fertilis exclaimed after hearing my question, immediately changing his voice to a more serious tone. ˇ°The last time we tried that the plants rotted after a short while because of the after-effects it has on the earth. That was over two years ago and that field is still barren. Apparently, it has something to do with the plants suddenly sucking more nutrients out of the ground. For this reason, this spell is only used to aid near harvestable fields in order to get a richer harvest.ˇ±

    He immediately started rambling on and on, even following with facts about certain trees and plants I honestly had no interest in. But I guess it makes sense. Magic, even if powerful depending on the situation, it is not almighty and can have awful consequences and drawbacks, something that the old humanity didn''t appear to realize until it was too late.

    Yet while I continued to listen to the Prince''s rambling, something about him being unable to convince other farmers to pick up his improved farming-system that improves both land and harvest, suddenly Arin chimed in out of nowhere.

    I was kinda shocked that I didn''t even notice him approaching, was I that lost in thought?!

    I am quickly pulled back to reality, however, when Arin began to speak, his soft voice was just so innocent, yet I saw an opportunity in it...

    ˇ°Hey Fertilis, if you want others to accept your ideas, can''t a King make it a decree or something? You are a Prince, after all, I am sure the other farmers would listen if you had a decree.ˇ° I didn''t know if the boy was trying to con Fertilis into the position of King or if that was just an innocent idea, but I didn''t care, I would hop onto any opportunity to end this soon.

    ˇ°He''s right, a King should be able to decree this... Also, isn''t the world tree in contact with the ruler? I am sure that would also help in convincing whoever has doubts of an improved system... Hey Arin, the blessing of the world-tree, doesn''t it subconsciously support plant-life and growth around the owner, I mean you have some type of blessing, even if it is more of a seal...?ˇ± I immediately begin to talk about the ''advantages'' of the king-position in a second-hand manner, trying to make it look less obvious.

    Yet as I ask Arin, the latter just looks at me with a weird expression, probably confused at my behavior. Yet after some time he just shrugs his shoulders and delivers an answer to my previous question. ˇ°I think so..? I mean, it''s true that the room-plants within the palace grew exponentially lately, and flowers seem to bloom when I pass by a field, is that the effect of the seal within me?ˇ±

    Arin also returned a question, looking down on himself, as if he was able to see the seal somewhere in his body.

    Fertilis in the meantime was looking over the fields, a deeply thinking expression decorating his face.

    Yet as I didn''t want him to figure out too much, also since time was slowly running out, I told Prince Fertilis that we should slowly bring an end to this tour. The latter didn''t mind, yet he invited us to have lunch with his wife and him before we return to the palace.

    The girls who came close in the meantime agreed without hesitation before I could say something, so that was solved as well.

    For this reason, all of us entered the huge tree-house of this farm, surprised at the size of the inside. It seems that a space-extending magic was cast on the inside of this building, allowing everyone to snugly fit inside.

    Afterward, Prince Fertilis'' wife brought several plates with food, placing them in front of us before leaving to bring some more.

    Once everyone was seated, Fertilis blessed the food, something I didn''t know elves did, at least not in the royal palace, before everyone dug in.

    It was delicious, kinda simple but good. The kids also enjoyed it, if their bright smiles had anything to say about it. Even the guards sat with us, even when they felt a little awkward, trying their best to eat their food calmly, which was funny to watch.

    With this, the morning came to an end. Yet with the day still going strong, we will visit the younger Prince Auxerunt this afternoon, which is something Arin and the girls appear to be especially excited about. The only answer I receive when I ask them why, however, is a short laugh and them keeping their mouths sealed while stupidly grinning.

    Well, I guess that at least they have things they are looking forward too. Even the mood is a lot better compared to the one they always had in recent days, so I shan''t complain.

 An Important Announcement

    It hurts me writing this, but I have to make a definite line, for myself, and for you guys to become aware.

    Upfront, thank you, everyone, who stuck around until now as the Story progressed, even as it slowed to a crawl in recent times. However, I carry bad news.

    I had already decided over a week ago, that I will completely stop writing on this version of The Orphan Fox.

    No further Chapters, nothing. This version is officially dropped.

    However, before you all start complaining, please listen.

    I first thought I could fix the mistakes I made in the beginning, but besides the grammar, I was unable to truly fill out all those plot-holes that were left behind. As in the beginning, when I started writing, I mostly wrote down whatever came to mind without minding the problems and possible plot-holes and mistakes it would cause later on.

    And now those haunt me as I write the new chapters, making me unable to truly progress further, especially with the different characters and scenarios.

    For that reason, since The Orphan Fox is still the favorite Project of mine, I don''t want to see it die like this.

    Because of this, I decided to start anew with this Project, to bring it back to life.

    I actually already began writing and working on that, but it takes time, as I don''t want to release the Prologue before I have at least ten chapters or so.

    Actually, I will maintain the main-cast even in the new version, and the baseline of the story will also stay mostly the same. However, I will cut away certain useless additions, and try to lessen the info-dump, while also trying to get more potential out of it. As many might have noticed, the Arc in the Dragon-Mountain, for example, could have been so much more than it was, with all the introduced characters that never made another appearance.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Basically, I will work off of what I already have, and try to make it better, without losing the adorable and cute-factor, since, after all, that is an essential part. ^^

    But some of you might have noticed certain mistakes, like how in the beginning, the power and magic system changed two or three times.

    Also, I seemed so in a hurry sometimes with the powers, that I kept giving him some and having to ''seal'' them in some form afterward which caused further problems since I didn''t think too much ahead.

    (For Example, The echoes stuck in his head, judging him weren''t actually part of the original plan and more of an extra to seal away his Fox-Form that I revealed too early, even though the blood-rage was intended...)

    Those mistakes and similar ones I want to fix and prevent in the new version, taking a calmer approach. However, even the new one will have its problems, but I hope I can use the experience I gathered until now to make it a better experience for you Readers, and me as the author.

    Thank you for Listening.

    ~Ancient Sage

    PS: When I finally publish the new Version of The Orphan Fox, I will upload a notification here and on my Discord.